ROLEPLAY HQ - darkest-shelter

(( @Soul We can continue with Rikki and Keota here.))

Okay

Once she was sure he understood, she continued toward the door, not noticing any of his embarrassment. She reached out with her free hand and opened the door for him. When she touched the door, it would not reveal the city he had come in from, but the inside of a candlelit stone room, its walls lined with bookshelves. The sounds of an active magical research wing of a university drifted in from elsewhere - droning chatter, lively debates, a distant panic as someone likely encountered some very unexpected results. But the room itself was quiet. Rikuma stepped through, then aside to let him past. "It is a bit of a walk to our destination," she said. "But welcome to Rashouris." The air inside was reasonably warm, heated by enchantments within the stone walls, but the only light that came in through the windows was from the streetlamps below. @Soul

Keota is amazed by the new scenery. He didn’t expect any of this to appear. He follows Rikuma through the room while looking around

Rikuma walked straight for the door loading out of the room. The one they had arrived through stood now as an empty frame in the centre of the room. "The interdimensional door is still in its testing phase, but it shows promise so far," she commented. "If you want to see the University itself, I can show you around another day, since it's the largest in Rashouris and I assume you would like to reach the castle soon so you can rest for a bit." @Soul

he looks at her, a little spaced out from looking around the room “uh yeah, sure” @Al the Killer

Rikuma opened the door for him, leading the way out of the room and down the spiral staircase. As she reached the bottom of the stairs, a skeleton approached, holding a large fur cloak and a lantern. She took the cloak first, then looked back at Keota. "How accustomed to the cold are you, exactly? If you need a cloak, this one is large enough to cover both of us." Just barely, and they would have to stay close together, but they could manage. @Soul

“w-we don’t have to share the cloak. I can manage, I think” he says a little nervousness, he didn’t want to make her uncomfortable by sharing the cloak with her

@Al the Killer

"If you say so, but I don't want you to get hypothermia, so if anything starts to go numb, get under the cloak," Rikuma said. After all, the cold was inhospitable at the best of times and the cloak was enchanted to keep anyone under it at a comfortable temperature regardless of environment. She put the cloak on herself for now and picked up the lantern. "Now, let's be on our way. Quickly, since you are uncloaked." @Soul

he follows her into the cold, he starts to shiver a bit, but does his best to hide it and tries to use his hoodie to stay warm @Al the Killer

The ground sparkled with permafrost, with the air around them well below freezing. Rikuma glanced over as he shivered despite his efforts. "Here." She lifted a flap of the cloak with her hand that wasn't carrying the lantern. "I can provide a home for you, but I cannot help you get back on your feet if they freeze off." During the night, under the light of the moon, the marketplace in town was normally alive with a flurry of activity. But tonight was a new moon, and the capital city's cobblestone streets remained quiet. The castle was visible ahead of them, a tall structure of granite with shining crystal veins shooting throughout. Large pillars of bone surrounded it, decorative for now but a useful defense feature if the right necromancer had need for them. @Soul

he glances at her offering to share the cloak and he gets under the cloak with her. He feels warmer and isn’t shivering anymore. He looks around and is amazed by the structures and moonlight around them @Al the Killer

She stood close to him as they walked, allowing a comfortable silence to settle in between them. The castle drew closer, before another elf ran out to greet them. He had his own cloak wrapped around himself, and nearly tripped over it in his rush, before stopping to bow to Rikuma. His eyes were sunken slightly, the concern clear on his face. "Your Highness, we have been looking everywhere for..." He trailed off as he noticed Keota under the cloak as well, and straightened. "My apologies, I was not aware you had found a male concubine." "I haven't," Rikuma replied flatly. "Is this an emergency, Arinari?" He caught his breath. "It's Ithadal. They have invaded Hythe, and your parents have not answered my summons." She seemed unsurprised by that last detail. "I will gather them in a moment. We will meet-" "A representative from Ithadal is waiting in the throne room already." She frowned. "It is rude to interrupt. We will meet you there." As Arinari walked away, she sighed and looked over at Keota. "Sorry, I have to take care of this. We'll still go in together, then I'll have a construct help you get settled." @Soul

he looks at her with a serious look on his face. He knew that something is going on. “do you need backup?.” he didn’t care for his own safety. He knew how to fight in case things get ugly.

@Al the Killer

She continued to lead the way inside. "A royal necromancer is considered at the pinnacle of power. To rely on another living being for protection would display a level of weakness that is disgraceful not only to myself, but to Rashouris as a whole." She paused, thought about it, then added, "but a backup plan can never hurt. You may accompany me, but under the condition that you stand back unless I call on you or am incapacitated." The doors opened for them and she stepped inside, onto the black marble floor. The interior walls had been finely carved, the clear work of several generations of artisan masons. A chandelier overhead illuminated the grand foyer with a warm light, welcome after the cold darkness outside. She handed the lantern and cloak to an undead construct. "Prepare a room for our guest. One across from mine will suffice, as I want to ensure his space is comfortable for him." The skeleton nodded and walked away. @Soul

Keota looks around the interior. He was impressed by the decoration of everything around him, but he was more focused on the potential danger and he keeps his guard up. He looks at Rikuma. “I accept your conditions. Let’s go.”

She didn't go straight to the throne room. Instead, she approached the residential wing of the castle, stopping outside of the King's and Queen's suite. "Just give me a moment, first. Quietly." She looked straight ahead, as though focusing on something. @Soul

he stayed quiet and waited for what will happen next. He is prepared to fight if needed.

After a moment, the door opened. The King and the Queen consort stood on the other side. Both wore veils similar to Rikuma's, albeit more opaque, but neither spoke a word. Rikuma turned toward them and bowed. "Your Majesties," she greeted, which, as a way of greeting her own parents, said a whole lot. "An Ithdalan representative is waiting for us." She turned to lead the way as she explained to Keota. "As their only heir, I am to serve as their voice during the meeting, due to their public vow of silence. You can stand with my advisors." @Soul

he does a light bow at the king and queen, then stands up straight and nods at what Rikuma says

Rikuma led the group to the throne room next. Her parents remained entirely silent, and hardly appeared to acknowledge Keota's presence. The throne room itself was a large space, with a dark grey carpet runner extending from the entryway to stop just before the dais. Three liches stood near the thrones, while a line of royal advisors stood along one wall. Most appeared to be elves, but there was a human and a sidhe among the group as well. The other kingdom's representative stood in the centre of the room, but stepped aside so the royal family could ascend to their thrones. For a second, Rikuma glanced over at Keota, uncertain about inviting someone so new to the meeting, but she continued on her way to take her seat at her father's right hand side. Once she occupied that seat, her demeanor changed. She stood straighter, and her voice was more authoritative. "The king and queen would like to know what the Queen of Ithdala has to say for herself." @Soul

Keota stands next to the other advisors, doing his best to stay out of the way and paid close attention to his surroundings to see how many people were the room and how to assess the situation. His hood is covering his head and part of face, not wanting to bring attention to himself. He stands straight with his arms behind his back, trying to look professional.

The representative bowed to the three of them. "I have heard that the Rashouran royal family can be rather... direct. My name is Percheval, diplomat and second prince of Ithdala," he greeted. "Queen Ammij sends her apologies, but given your kingdom's prior responses to communications, she saw a show of force as necessary in order for the Rashouran government to listen. She considers it a waste for a country sitting on such a wealth of gold and jewels to keep it to themselves, and understands that such resources may be better utilized in..." He trailed off, giving a nervous yet judgmental look at the three liches. "...other hands. Rejecting our trade offers over mail was insult enough, but the envoy she sent never returned alive." "Her envoy's death was not our doing," Rikuma replied. "She was amply warned of the beasts that occupy this cursed land. We try to keep their numbers under control, but they continue to materialize. If you send an envoy to a land of forests, do you begin wars when your man is mauled by a bear? As for the trade deals, they were insulting demands, and she chose to ignore our own counter offers." "Of course, of course, that is most reasonable," Percheval agreed, but didn't concede for long. "However, she would like to offer one more chance to secure an alliance that will be beneficial to the both of us." Rikuma waited for him to continue, so he did. "She would like to extend an offer of a political marriage between her eldest son, First Prince Evrouin, and the heir of Rashouris, Princess Rikuma." @Soul

Keota isn’t too surprised by the offer. Many royal families try to have marriages to secure an alliance between kingdoms, but he doesn’t trust the man speaking to Rikuma. He stays silent and still like Rikuma had ordered him before and waits for her response

She stared at him for a moment, as though considering, before speaking. "Arinari." Her military advisor snapped to attention. "Yes, your highness?" "What is the report from Hythe?" She kept her eyes on Percheval, to keep the pressure on him while Arinari answered her question. "Ithdalan forces attacked with a thousand soldiers. We lost three battle mages. Five civilians were caught in the crossfire, with four injured and one killed. The rest were taken to safety in time to avoid further harm. Ithdala lost approximately four hundred men and women before calling to parley." She ran through the calculations in her head. Ten percent loss on their side counting only the combatants, forty percent on Ithdala's side. Still closer than she would have liked, but anything above zero casualties would have been. "I see. Ammij ordered a foolhardy attack, saw the error in her ways, and is trying to save face. How very... like her. I do not need to wait for the king's judgment on this matter; my body will not be a bargaining chip to avoid a war we can easily win. Tell Ammij that if she withdraws, we will forgive this sleight. That is our final offer." Percheval bowed. "I see. This is... regrettable, but I will deliver your message." "Then you are dismissed," she said, ignoring the look of concern written clearly across Arinari's face. @Soul

a small smile appears on his face under his hood. He is satisfied with the outcome. He stands patiently until Rikuma gives him further orders

@Al the Killer

Once Percheval left, escorted out by one of the lich Generals, Rikuma and her parents stood up. As they stepped down from the dais, Arinari approached. "Your Highness, if you had accepted, you could have avoided war and any loyal Rashouran would have gladly challenged Evrouin in the pre-nuptial duels to avoid the wedding while still trapping Ithdal in fulfilling all other aspects of the marriage contract," he said. "Are you sure the decision you made was the wisest?" "The duels are a sacred marriage rite to guarantee consent from all parties involved; I am not comfortable with the thought of using them as a premeditated legal technicality when I can avoid the betrothal altogether. This is the path that shows the most integrity," Rikuma said. "Ammij may yet do the intelligent thing and pretend this never happened, but in case she doesn't, His Majesty looks forward to hearing your suggestions on battle strategy. It is better to be prepared than not." Although unconvinced, Arinari bowed in response. "Of course, your highness." The king and queen went ahead, leaving the throne room as Rikuma walked over to Keota. "Sorry, I had no intention of bringing you into this. Do you want to see your room? It should be ready by now." @Soul

“I do not mind accompanying you around until sunset. It may be best in case I’ll need to help you in some way.” he looks at her with a serious look, trying to be professional in front of the other people in the room to not raise suspicion on who he is

@Al the Killer

"There is no sun here," Rikuma said. "There was, once, before the curse, but that was a thousand years ago. Plants grow in greenhouses under artificial suns, but time here is... less reliable. On nights where the moon shows, we can use that, but tonight is the new moon..." She trailed off. "That was not your point, was it?" She looked toward the door. "Come on, I will help you get settled in." @Soul

he follows her into the hallway, keeping his head low and tries not to stand out. They walk to the room she had prepared for him and he slowly opens the door and walks in @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood aside to let him look around at his own pace. The room was spacious, with a lush carpet of the same black fur as the cloak she had worn. At least the curse beasts were useful for one thing. The bed was larger than one person was ever likely to need, with an abundance of pillows to match. The armoire, desk, and bedframe had all been exquisitely carved from a solid off-white material, and red silk curtains were draped over a window offering a clear view of the courtyard beneath, and the statues that decorated that courtyard in the absence of plants. "I hope it's comfortable, but if you need anything else, let me know." @Soul

“I uh.. this is perfect. Thank you” he isn’t used to being offered something so fancy. His old home from years ago was medium sized, but homey, where he used to live with his parents when he was a kid. However, for some reason, he had to leave and roam the streets from town to town, sometimes taking down bad people he comes across if he needs to. “I don’t really need anything right now..” *he slowly takes off his hood, his black hair is a little long and messy, he has black wolf ears with white fur on the inside, he makes the ears disappear and looks at Rikuma @Al the Killer

The ears caught her attention. Animal features were rare in Rashouris, and they looked soft. Luckily, they were gone before she could embarrass herself by asking to pet them, and she nodded instead. The room was standard for guests, and the rules of hospitality dictated that any guest demands be met, but she was relieved to hear it was sufficient for him. "If you do, my chambers are directly across the hall. Just knock." She was unused to having guests, so she paused to think of whether there was anything else. "There is also a grand library, a dining hall, the bath house... if you need help finding anything, just wave down any of the skeletal constructs in the halls." @Soul

“I’ll keep that in mind” he walks to the bed and slowly feels the blankets. They were soft and smooth, and very warm when it gets very cold. He lays on the bed and gets comfortable

@Al the Killer

Rikuma closed the door behind herself as she left. They could go back into town the next night; he would need some more appropriate clothes, at the very least, as what he had worn in that strange dimension would stand out horribly here. The only reason it hadn't drawn more attention earlier was because everyone had been focused on the threat of war. Hopefully, that wouldn't last long. But for now, she returned to her own room and changed into her robe for sleeping. She set the veil aside and settled into her bed, making herself comfortable as well. @Soul

he is under the covers in his new bed and is sleeping soundly

@Al the Killer

9:53 AM

(You can time skip if you want)

The moon had not yet risen when Rikuma woke back up. She yawned and stretched, but remained in bed, reluctant to move yet. Outside, something scraped against the stone wall. She opened her eyes and sat up, watching the window. A shadow moved by in a blur, and she jumped to her feet. "Who's there?" she demanded, looking around frantically. She had left her sword in its usual spot near her bed, so she picked it up and rushed toward the window, crashing loudly into the nightstand on the way there. Not a commotion she meant to cause, but she was more concerned with whatever was out there. @Soul

Keota heard her yell a little and slowly wakes up. He sits up in bed and looks around, then he hears some commotion coming from her room and immediately ran out of his room and opened the door to her room, ready to help her in case someone was attacking “Rikuma, are you okay?-“ his eyes widen a bit and his face blushes a little when he saw her in just her robe @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked out of the window, sword drawn, but there was nothing there. When the door opened, she jumped and turned toward him. Just her guest. She let out a sigh of relief. "I could have sworn I saw someone out there." She sheathed the blade again and looked back. Everything was dark and peaceful as ever, but she couldn't help but remain a bit tense. With her full face visible, her features were clearer. There was a slight silver glow to her eyes, which was rather common for elves. Her features were well-defined and graceful, with long blonde - almost white - hair tumbling down to her mid-back. Her sleeping robe was a deep red in colour and, while it covered everything it needed to, the neckline plunged down to the ribbon around her waist that kept it closed, leaving the golden key she wore on a necklace clearly visible. She stepped aside. "Can you see anything?" she asked, nodding toward the window. @Soul

he looks away a little to stop staring at her, then walks to the window and looks outside. Nothing. But he had a trick up his sleeve. He closes his eyes and 3 shadow clones of himself appear behind him. He turns to the clones and speaks in a serious tone. “Patrol the area. If you see anything suspicious, detain it and bring it here.” *the clones nod in acknowledgment and jump out the window, running off in different directions to search the area @Al the Killer

Rikuma watched him send out the shadow clones. At least he was taking her seriously. "Thank you, Keota." Noticing the hints of red in his face, she pulled the top of her robe shut with one hand as an act of mercy. "I didn't mean to wake you." In theory, nobody was supposed to see her bare face as the heir to the throne, so she should have been more concerned with that than her body. But the reasoning was, in her opinion, a load of superstitious nonsense, so as long as the two of them were alone here, she could ignore that. "Let me know if they find anything." @Soul

he doesn’t look at her, not wanting to feel embarrassed with his face being a little red. He looks out the window again, then he does another trick of his. His eyes glow a bit like how an animals eyes glow in the dark, he looks around carefully, it seems he can see in the dark when he wants to “I don’t see anything yet. The clones will return later to your room if they find anything.” his eyes stop glowing and return to their normal black shade

@Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "Alright." She sighed again and walked back, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. "Maybe I'm just on edge after yesterday's meeting. The last time Rashouris fought a war against a greedy neighbour trying to bleed us dry for resources, we technically won from a military perspective but, well..." She gestured toward the darkness outside of the window. "There is a reason this land was cursed." It was odd, admitting that she was maybe, just a bit scared. She wasn't allowed vulnerability. But he was a good listener, and treated her like an ordinary person. It was easier than she thought it would be. @Soul

he sighs a little and walks up to her, sitting next to her on the edge of the bed. His hand gently pets her head, a sort of way to help comfort her. “I won’t let anything happen to you. That I promise.” he seems serious, having some kind of knowledge how much of a threat they may encounter if a war were to happen. @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself to quietly appreciate the small bit of soothing contact. She believed his words, but wished they were enough. "It's not me I'm worried about," she admitted. "While most of our fighting forces are undead, that does mean we have magic users bolstering them, and no matter how hard we try to protect civilians, war isn't exactly good for them, either. As it is, the current curse decimated Rashouris's population in the first year, before we worked out the system of artificial sun houses and how to use dead curse beasts to our benefit." She'd been born nine hundred years into a curse that was tantamount to genocide, and wasn't sure it would ever truly be lifted. Which left the question... "What if this time, the consequences are worse?" @Soul

he continues to look pet her head softly, then looks at her “if it does.. I’ll do my best to stop it. I’ll help you in anyway I can to help your kingdom and citizens.”

@Al the Killer

“I can also find battles if I have to. So leave it to me.”

Fight battles*

"I can not possibly ask you to do that unless absolutely necessary," Rikuma said. Her head tilted, leaning unconsciously into his touch. "If it is bad enough to call for such assistance, then I will also personally go to the battlefield, myse-" Her words trailed off into a surprised noise as she lost her balance and fell sideways, either against his side or into his lap depending on how far back he was sitting. "S-sorry..." @Soul

his eyes widen a little and his face blushes when she falls into his lap. He looks to where the sound came from. His 3 shadows clones returned, holding a person onto their knees on the ground “uh.. it looks like they found someone…”

@Al the Killer

Rikuma's heart pounded as she looked up at him, and she told herself it was only embarrassment. Then the shadows returned and she jolted upright. "Rather quickly," she commented, scrambling for the lace veil. She pinned it haphazardly into her hair before turning toward the figure, still in no state to conduct an interrogation. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" @Soul

the figure was wearing dark clothing, their face covering by a mask and they had light blue eyes. They looked up to her “Figure: no way in hell I’ll admit anything to you.” @Al the Killer

"No way in where?" Rikuma asked, then shook her head. "Never mind that." She never particularly liked interrogations. Normal communication with the average person was already an exercise in frustration as it was. But in this situation, she had the right to know just what was going on. She reached down to take the figure's mask off and force them to look up at her. "Dead men tell no lies. So, would you rather talk to me now, or have me flay your skin from you and allow my friend to wear it as a new cloak before I force the answers from your soul postmortem?" @Soul (edited)

the figure gets a little intimidated and finally talks. They say that they were assigned to kill the heir to the family by the opposing kingdom. They say the other kingdom wanted to eliminate the heir in order to diminish Rikuma’s kingdoms chances of winning the war @Al the Killer

It didn't bode well, that she was the chosen target rather than her father. That was, unless Ammij knew where royal power in the kingdom truly was, that she was more than just a mouthpiece for her parents to rule through. She voiced none of these concerns. "I see," she said instead. "You are not the first would-be assassin we make an example of. Still, your knowledge may still come in handy." Footsteps approached down the hallway as she called the nearest undead constructs to her. "Rest assured, we treat our prisoners well." The sentence for an attempted royal assassination would still likely be death, but she could take the time to figure out what else this person knew. @Soul

suddenly, Keota’s clones disappeared and the real Keota quickly pulled a knife out and put it to the assassin’s neck. His eyes glared at the assassin with anger, glowing brightly. The look of his face was very intimidating. “be glad I’m not the one to kill you.” he moves back a little and puts his knife away, letting the undead constructs take the assassin away @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over at Keota, the sudden anger catching her by surprise. But it was probably no more personal than the assassination attempt. "That is enough. Thank you," she said as the skeletons brought the assassin out of the room. She waited for the door to close before speaking. "I am sure they'll try again, once they realize the first one failed." @Soul

hearing this, Keota walks to a chair against a wall in the room and sits there. He lowers his head and closes his eyes, his arms crossed and one of his legs resting on the other. @Al the Killer

Rikuma watched him for a moment before speaking. "Um... Keota?" The moon had begun to rise again, and she looked toward the wardrobe in the room. She needed to get dressed for the day, but wasn't about to do so while he was in the room. He'd been embarrassed enough by her current attire. Besides, it wasn't as though the windows in the castle opened; if someone broke in through there, he would hear the glass shattering even from the hallway. @Soul

he opens his eyes and looked up “is it morning already? Well- morning for the people here at least?”

@Al the Killer

"It is. The moon is visible here for longer than it would be elsewhere. I was wondering if you might want to go into town and find some less... well, some clothes that would stand out less here. Of course, I will be armed, and General Eec'zor will likely want to join us as well, so you will not be in harm's way," Rikuma said. "But I will need you to leave the room first, as I cannot leave the castle dressed for bed." @Soul

his eyes widen a little and he blushes when he realizes “R-Right! Sorry!..” he quickly stands up and escapes the room, closing the door behind him

@Al the Killer

Once he was out, Rikuma got dressed for the morning. She formed the small bones she kept in a pouch into a pair of hands to help with tightening her corset, and with her boots after the fact, but otherwise had always managed on her own. Her kingdom didn't have living staff, after all. When she was finished, the bones returned to their pouch and she made sure to bring it with her, before putting her cloak on and stepping out of the room. @Soul

he was waiting outside, leaning against the wall with his hood over his head, as a way of hiding his face and embarrassment, but he’d never admit that @Al the Killer

Rikuma instinctively checked to make sure her sword belt was secure before speaking. "Are you ready to go?" she asked. "We don't have to go into town if you don't want to, but it seemed like a good idea." Prior to the assassination attempt, but she wasn't one to give up a plan once she'd gotten it in her mind. @Soul

he nods in acknowledgment, then follows her out to the town. Once again freezing from the cold @Al the Killer

As predicted, Eec'zor waited by the door. In his undeath, he towered over the two of them, most of his figure concealed by a hooded robe. He held a spare cloak out to Keota, one that matches Rikuma's. "It would not do for the princess's favoured guest to freeze," he said in his creaking voice. Undead constructs could not speak, but liches existed at a higher level of power and of being; he had little trouble with it. "If I may, I would prefer to escort the two of you, to ensure your safety." Rikuma looked over at Keota, leaving the choice to his discretion. @Soul

Keota puts the cloak over himself and looks up at Eec’zor “I can handle would-be assassins. It’s best if you protect the king and queen. Just cause the assassin attacked her highness, doesn’t mean that the majesties won’t be in danger as well. I will return with her unharmed.” @Al the Killer

At the mention of protecting the King and Queen, Eec'zor looked to Rikuma, who shook her head. The lich said nothing. "They would be safe within the palace walls," Rikuma said,"but Keota is correct that we will be fine. You do have future battles to prepare for, after all." Eec'zor bowed. "As you wish, your Highness." He floated away. "Now, let's go ahead and get everything you might need. We can eat when we return - one meal per day is customary, but for guests, we can extend it to two." She reached for his hand as she walked, to avoid getting separated in the crowd. @Soul

his eyes widen a little and he blushes a bit when she offers to hold his hand. Usually he only saw couples do it or parents with their children, so it’s a little embarrassing. He turns his head away a little and speaks softly “uh.. won’t it be strange if the public saw us being so close?.. They might think that we’re… t-together or something..” he can’t help but blush a bit more when he said that out loud @Al the Killer

Rikuma blinked, then her brows furrowed in confusion. "We are together," she said, though she meant it in simple, practical terms: they were walking together. "Do friends not often hold hands?" She had not had many friends in her lifetime, but she knew some friendships could be rather close. Oh wait, was it too soon to call him a friend? "I... I'm sorry, I didn't mean to sound presumptuous. If you only consider me and acquaintance or benefactor, that's fine, just... Be careful you don't get lost." @Soul

he sighs a little “that’s not what I.. you know what.. screw it” he leans close to her and whispers to her what he meant by that, then moves away a little @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood still as she listened. Ah, right. Together. Of course. She did not concern herself with the opinions of the public on her personal life, but she did have his comfort to consider. "I see," she said. "And you would prefer if people did not make such assumptions." She pulled her offered hand away and started walking away. "I understand. Anyway, let's be on our way." @Soul

he walks next to her closely. After a few minutes, he slowly moves his hand into her cloak and holds her hand gently. Since they are walking side by side, it’s less likely for people to see them holding hands. He looks away a little, not making eye contact and stays silent @Al the Killer

At the unexpected warmth of his hand, Rikuma looked over at him. He was looking away, but that was fine. The light that reflected off the small sliver of the moon illuminated his profile, highlighting the sides of his face with a pale glow that seemed to give his features a certain softness. She didn't let this line of thought go far, and instead looked down. The street markets are active tonight. Vendors had set up booths and were speaking excitedly with customers about their artisanal goods. Music played under the chatter and clamour, a variety of buskers hoping to be heard. Overall, the people seemed to be in target good spirits in spite of their circumstances. Rikuma squeezed his hand a bit tighter. She enjoyed seeing the life here, but the noise could be a bit much. Applying pressure to his hand held ground her, so it wasn't as bad. "We can also look around, if you want to." @Soul

Keota looked at her and nods at her suggestion. He holds her hand a little tighter as well, thinking it would help her feel safe. He has seen market stands before, but this time it seemed.. different. Looking around, he noticed that a lot of the items being sold were different from markets he seen before. He stays close to her, not knowing what to do or what to get for himself @Al the Killer

"Most plant production is managed by each city and, considering the amount of magic and other resources required to grow plants without a sun, most of the edible plants are rationed," Rikuma explained. "So you'll only see fungi and the occasional deep sea fish sold at the market, as far as food goes, because they are still able to be farmed privately. But craftsmanship is highly valued here." She led him to a stall that held a rack of assorted clothing. Most was either undyed or black, as that was the easiest dye to acquire, but there were a few colours among the mix. Everything was well-made, with careful detailing. The clothier himself was busy tailoring a tunic for another customer. "Have a look and see if there's anything you like," Rikuma said. "I assume you don't want me to choose your clothes for you." @Soul

he lets go of her hand and walks around a little. Looking through clothes to see what would be best. After a few minutes, he found an outfit that he can work with and walks over to Rikuma “Okay, found my clothes.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood aside and waited. The hand that had been holding his reached into her pouch of small bones and rolled one between her fingers, the hard ridges poking against her skin just enough to distract from the noise. She didn't fully realize she had zoned out until Keota spoke directly to her. "Hm? Oh, good," she said, silently chastising herself for carelessness. She couldn't let her guard down. Not when Ithadal had forced her hand with the assassination attempt and she was only stalling for time until she would need to make the official declaration of war. "Come on, Jassin's busy, but his assistant should be able to help you out, once you try it on inside." She led him to the building just behind the clothier's stall and knocked on the door without waiting for Keota to answer. A dwarf woman who wore an array of bows in her hair and her braided beard answered the door and looked up at them. "Your Highness! What a pleasant surprise," she greeted. "Did you need something tailored?" Jassin's assistant smiled brightly. @Soul

“uh.. sorry ma’am. I just need to try on an outfit if that’s okay?” he tried to be as polite as possible, he noticed that the noise seemed to bother Rikuma, so he put his hand through her cloak again and held her hand, his fingers were interlocked with hers. He looked at the dwarf woman “may I use one of the changing rooms?” @Al the Killer

Jassin's assistant nodded, her enthusiasm never seeming to waver for a second. "Yes, of course." She looked down at their hands and made the exact mistake Keota had expected. "I am sure their majesties will be so glad that you have finally found an intended consort," she told Rikuma. Rikuma's face shifted rapidly to red as she let go of Keota's hand. "I... that's not..." Of course, spoken words had always been a challenge for her, and right now it was worse. She looked away. "I'll wait out here." "Well, alright. Changing rooms are this way, sir." The assistant led him into the building and gestured toward a line of open doors. "Take your pick, and if you need any adjustments, just let me know and I'll get the stepladder and sewing kit." @Soul

his face turns red along with Rikuma when the assistant assumed he was her consort. He bowed a little at the assistant and quickly went into a changing room to hide his face. Then he changed into his new outfit. 5 minutes later, he opens the curtain of the changing room and slowly walks out. He is wearing a black hoodie over a dark blue shirt, long black jeans, and black boots, he has a belt around his waist with his knife sheathed in it, he has a hood over his head again and has black gloves over his hands with the tips of his fingers exposed. “t-thank you” he bows a little to the assistant, still feeling a little embarrassed from earlier. He walks over to Rikuma to show her the outfit @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood in an inconspicuous place by the door. Of course her won people knew well enough not to bother her. Would anyone be bold enough to attempt an assassination in a busy market like this? Perhaps if the goal was to drive down morale... Luckily, Keota managed to distract her from her thoughts by walking out. The new outfit looked warmer than his previous one, less out of place. No bones, but that was normal enough for non-necromancers. "You look good," she commented, accepting the excuse to eye him up and down for a second. "And it's comfortable? You implied earlier that you're a fighter. Do you need to stop by a leatherworker or blacksmith for armor or a new blade?" @Soul

“maybe another time. My knife is mainly all I need for now and armor would slow me down.” he looks around a little to make sure no one was looking, then stands next to her and holds her hand again, but he blushes a little because of the earlier comment from the assistant @Al the Killer

Rikuma squeezed his hand gently. Maybe she should have taken his warning earlier, but she liked the way his hand felt in hers. The royal necromancers were meant to be untouchable to all but those who were deemed worthy; even her own father had never allowed her to see his entire face, and here she was, holding hands with someone she had only met the day before. Certainly a discouraged behaviour, but she wasn't about to complain. "Armor will not slow anyone down half as much as a sword to the heart will, but alright. Is there anything else you want to do while we're here?" @Soul

he looks at her “I don’t think so. Is there anything you want like or do we return to the castle?” he can feel her hand squeezing his gently and blushes a little more. He didn’t mind it at all, but he never been so close to someone who wasn’t a family member until now. He turns his head a little to hide his face, pretending he’s just looking around @Al the Killer

There were plenty of things to show him. The university, the public library, her favourite theatre, the habours where rare items were brought over by the few adventurers who dared to brave the monsters of the sea to see what they might find beyond the archipelago of Rashouris... if they had arrived in a time of peace, she could have taken him everywhere she loved. But she had other concerns now. "No," she said after a moment. "We should go back." @Soul

he nods a little and follows her to the castle staying close to her to try to hide their hands holding each other, he didn’t want to be an inconvenience to her or have people spread rumors around the kingdom that may hurt her reputation. He pulls the hood a little more over his head with his other hand to help his face be less visible @Al the Killer

Rikuma tried not to focus on how close he was. Almost worse than being seen holding hands, really, but she didn't say anything, because she didn't want him to step away, either. Once they reached the palace doors, though, she let go of his hand as the doors opened on an unexpected sight. Arinari stood there, greeting a middle-aged human woman who wore a crown on her head. Ammij. Both of them turned toward her before she could say anything, and she froze. "Ah, there she is." Ammij approached, a genial smile on her face. "I am glad to hear you have seen reason." Rikuma shot Arinari a puzzled look, and he explained. "I have informed her via scrying stone that your parents have chosen to accept her offer." She tensed. "No they didn't," she said, even as he held out a signed parchment. "I do have it in writing, Your Highness. Your betrothed should be here in a day." It was a perfect forgery. She knew that, but she couldn't say that she knew it because then she would have to explain how she was so sure. All she could do was stare blankly at it, trying to stay as calm as possible. @Soul

seeing this, he grits his teeth a little and pulls his hood off, he steps forward and glares at Ammij’s eyes. He talks in a cold tone. “What gives you the right to force a marriage on someone even after they said no?. We both clearly know that this is a forged signature. But of course you would never admit that, right?. You know, I may have just met you, but I hate you already.” *he never flinched, he didn’t care that she was royalty. There was no way he would standby and let something like this slide. “What is your endgame here?. Use the marriage as a way to deplete the kingdom’s resources?. Increase your own military?. Explain your land and exploit the people?. People like you are the reason why people see royals as stuck up people who have no care for the citizens. How selfish.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma stared in shock as he said more words in a minute than he had since they had met each other. He wasn't even wrong on any account, he was just dangerously close to causing an even worse international incident. Or worse, getting himself killed. Ammij's expression was indignant, and Rikuma knew she had to be the first to speak up. "That is enough, Keota," she said firmly. "I appreciate your regard for my well-being, but this is not your fight." In a lower voice, she told him, "the cause is right, but the battlefield is wrong. Lose your head and you give her the advantage." "And what makes you think it is forged? I watched them sign it, myself," Arinari explained calmly. "You would need solid proof before making such accusations." Rikuma gave Keota what she hoped was an effective warning look before speaking again. "If it is the King's and Queen's mandate, I will put my feelings on the matter aside and do what I must to serve my people." She swallowed the rage boiling inside her and bowed her head to Ammij. "My life exists solely for the service of Rashouris, and I will obey my duties in accordance with its laws. In exchange, I ask only that you kindly pardon my guest." Ammij regarded the two of them thoughtfully. "I suppose a commoner cannot know any better," she said. "It is forgiven, but see to it that he is better behaved when your future husband arrives." @Soul

he moves back a little, but his glare doesn’t waver. He knew he crossed a line, but damn did it feel good to call her out. Nevertheless, his glare now showed anger by this outcome. But he said nothing further to not make things worse. @Al the Killer

That comment made Rikuma want to strangle her, herself, but she resisted. "Of course. He probably just needs some rest," Rikuma said. Despite her agreement, there was a spark in the Rashouran princess's eyes. She wasn't someone who rolled over when asked; she had a plan. Once Ammij said they could leave, Rikuma turned toward Keota. "Let's go." She rested a hand briefly on his shoulder, but didn't let the contact longer in front of Ammij. @Soul

he walks away past Ammij and stayed silent, he was hoping Rikuma knew what was doing. Something in his chest felt… anger, worry, but he didn’t know why. He walked into Rikuma’s room and walked to the bed, he sat at the edge of the bed with his head lowered and waited for her to come in @Al the Killer

Rikuma followed close behind, closing the door behind her once they reached her room. "A long time ago, there was a brilliant noblewoman," she said. "She had many suitors, but refused all of them." As she spoke, she walked back to a door within the room and opened it, blocking the view of what was inside with her body. "But she also had a terrible secret, one that would ruin her if anyone knew. A man learned of this secret and told her he would keep the secret only if she married him." She rummaged through the closet, not looking back at him. "She agreed but, two days before the wedding, she put out an open invitation; anyone who wished to duel her betrothed for her hand could." She turned and tossed a one handed practice sword toward Keota. It was lightweight, its blade kept dull. "As planned, a challenger defeated him, killing him in the process. In turn, she allowed the winner to kiss her hand, because she had made no promises of marriage. She lived the rest of her life in accordance with her own rules, and carried her secret to the grave." She picked up a practice sword for herself and closed the door again. "The prenuptial duels have been a Rashouran tradition ever since. Of course, they are now to first blood instead of death, either party to the engagement may be challenged, and the one being 'fought over', for lack of a better phrase, has the opportunity to marry their original fiance, the winner, neither, or both, regardless of the outcome. All non-marital conditions of any initial engagement contracts must still be carried out." @Soul

he picks up the sword and looks up at her. He knew what she was planning and nods his head, accepting to fighting the duel @Al the Killer

Knowing she could rely on him, Rikuma relaxed and smiled a bit. "Good. Now that you've shown a willingness to fight on my behalf, I would like you to show the ability to." She raised her sword, stepping back into a fighting stance. "Have you used a sword before, or only knives?" @Soul

he stands up and gets into a fighting stance “I’ve dealt with swords before, just be aware that I may not hold back on you, your highness” he grins a little, teasing her a bit, before he runs quickly toward her prepared to fight @Al the Killer

"What, with the dull blades I practiced with as a child? How terrifying," Rikuma teased back. She dodged the first attack and countered with a swipe to his side. Her form was loose, lacking in power but maximizing the potential for speed. She fought with the flourish of someone who had learned swordsmanship as an art, but relied on other skills when it came to self defense. "Rashouran duels follow specific rules," she explained as they sparred. "Each participant announces themselves by name first, along with any applicable titles. So I would say 'Princess Rikuma Celaerna Aelynthi the Sixth of Rashouris, Prime Necromancer Accept of the Order of the Circle, the Undying'." She wasn't personally a fan of the last one, but it was commonplace; after all, she'd had enough close brushes with death, with plenty of rumours exaggerating how many assassination attempts she had survived. "And yourself?" @Soul

he blocks a strike from her, then speaks while looking into her eyes “I am Keota the Shadow Wolf. The Shadow Wanderer. The Vigilante of Darkness. And… he pauses at first, then his face blushes a little. He closes his eyes for a second before saying …Protector of Princess Rikuma!..” his body gets low and he uses his speed to get in close and swipe at her side @Al the Killer

Rikuma took advantage of the moment he had his eyes closed. Or tried, but it didn't last long enough. She switched to the defensive at the last moment, parrying the blow. "Maybe better not to say the last part of that," she admitted. "For the sake of my reputation as a necromancer." No matter how endearing his enthusiasm was. She didn't dare tell him that, though. She feigned a blow to the back of his knee, but at the last second arced her blade up to slash at his shoulder instead. "After introductions, both participants turn away from each other and walk for ten paces. You'll get the cue for when to face each other again, then who gets to attack first is a matter of speed." @Soul

he groans a little from the hit on his shoulder, then takes a small jump back to get some distance, sword still in hand “Right!” he lowers his body again then quickly gets in front of her. He feigned a swing to her side, then twists the blade up to move the sword up to her wrist, trying to knock her sword out of her hand @Al the Killer

"Point to me. The win for a prenuptial duel goes to whoever is first to draw blood from their opponent. Killing is strictly forbidden, unless you are absolutely certain your opponent was trying to kill you first and you had no other recourse for self defense." She fell for the feint and grimaced at the impact against her wrist. But it only caused her to tighten her grip. She aimed her blade high to distract from her attempt to sweep his legs out from under him. "Magic is not allowed in these duels, which really just means don't get caught using it." @Soul

he glances for a second at her arm raised high to prepare for a strike, but he looked down and jumped a little to avoid his legs from being swept. He looks at her and grins a little “Nice try, but it was kind of obvious. Raising your sword like that leaves you open for a direct attack. Normally I would have just took the chance and pierce your stomach. However,” he leans close and whispers gently “you are a lot smarter than that.. princess~..” he teases her and then jumps back again @Al the Killer

The close proximity was an opportunity. And opportunity for an attack that Rikuma didn't make, because she found herself distracted to the point of not even moving. "You sure do get cocky when you're fighting, don't you?" she commented as he jumped back, slightly amused. She darted forward, then to the side. Or that was the plan, without accounting for the discarded sheaths on the floor. She tripped forward instead, on course for a possible collision with him. @Soul

his eyes widen a little when he notices her tripping, but he couldn’t get out of the way in time. Rikuma’s body crashes against his and they both fell to the ground. His face turns red as he looked up at Rikuma on top of him @Al the Killer

The impact was softened by the body beneath her, but that didn't stop the wind from being knocked out of her lungs. She picked her head up from where it had hit his chest and tried to catch her breath. Then her brain caught up to her and she looked down at him, nearly frozen. He was closer than before, warm, with their faces almost near enough to touch. And she was acutely aware of the press of his body against hers. "Sorry..." Her hair was a nearly-white curtain separating them from the rest of the world, and she couldn't bring herself to move. She covered her embarrassment by trying to get him a little more flustered. She smiled, then leaned in to whisper in his hair. "You're cute when you're embarrassed~" Shit, of all the dumb things to say, why did it have to be that? She apologized again and moved to stand back up. @Soul

his arms suddenly wrap around her gently into a hug. His body seemed to have moved on his own, and he gets embarrassed. Also his face is bright red when she leaned down and whispered to him. He turns his head to the side and closes his eyes tightly, too embarrassed and a little shy to look up at her, but his arms wouldn’t let go of her @Al the Killer

She was trapped, and found she didn't mind it at all. Maybe after the unpleasant surprise that had greeted them on their return to the castle, she needed any comfort she could get. She let go of her sword and settled down into his arms, resting her face where his neck met his shoulder. The embrace, however baffling, was comfortable. She closed her eyes. "Alright, I can stay here for a while. Are you comfortable, too?' @Soul

he was too embarrassed to speak, he was more surprised that she was really cuddling up to him and that his body moved on its own like that. He can feel her soft breath against his neck and his face is still blushing bright red from this. Though, he actually kind of likes the embrace, but he didn’t dare to admit it out loud @Al the Killer

A part of her wanted to stay here and rest forever, ignoring everything else. Forget the weight of a kingdom on her shoulders, the grief of her past, the need to justify her existence, her unwanted fiance... Here, peace seemed possible. The rest of her mind couldn't shake one key question. "How did you know the signature was forged?" she asked softly, the question feeling almost like a confession of her past errors. The mistake of surviving, and she knew that, if he asked, she wouldn't be able to stop the truth from slipping out of her lips. There was another question: how had Arinari known he could get away with the forgery? She was sure nobody but herself had access to the royal chambers. She'd been careful to keep the truth hidden for all of these years. @Soul

he slowly calms down and looks at her a little. He speaks softly, almost like a whisper “…because I had a feeling your parents wouldn’t just give you away like you were nothing… you’re an important part of the kingdom.. and I think they also valued your happiness… there was no way they signed it themselves…” he gently moves his hand up her body and places her on her head, petting it gently “oh.. and that assistant, uh.. Arinari, I think?.. he seemed to have been against the idea of you turning down the proposal earlier in the meeting… and because he was close to you and the king and the queen… he must have seen your signatures hundreds of times… it gave him a good memory on how to forge it…” @Al the Killer

11:31 AM

“judging by that… I think he was the one that did this…”

So maybe he didn't have it all figured out, after all. That should have been a relief. Instead, his words struck a nerve, because they weren't right. Forced marriage was not the Rashouran way, sure, but she knew they would have had no problem doing what Arinari had claimed, if they'd had the capacity. And then there was the matter of the real reason... Tears squeezed out from her closed eyes as her breaths were wracked with soft sobs. She clung to his shirt with both hands as though her life depended on it. @Soul

he gets surprised by this and holds her tightly in his arms “h-hey!.. what’s wrong?!..” he didn’t know why was she suddenly crying. Did he say something wrong?.. Did he say something he was supposed to?.. Either way, he tried to comfort her gently @Al the Killer

Shameful, crying in a near-stranger's arms like this, but she found she couldn't stop. Even now, she had one last opportunity to deflect, to complain about the engagement and pretend that was the cause. But she'd never been able to bring herself to lie. Instead, the truth poured out before she could think to stop it. "You're wrong; it's exactly the sort of thing my parents would have done if they were still alive." @Soul

his eyes widen in surprise. He fell silent, his body still and not moving. How could he have been so foolish… he didn’t know anything about her past and just made assumptions… he holds her tighter and whispers softly to her, his voice a little shaken “I’m s-sorry… I’m so sorry…” he feels himself about to cry too… @Al the Killer

It wasn't fair for her to drop that bit of information on him without warning, but she couldn't take it back. "Please don't tell anyone. I... When the time is right, I'll let them be dead, but it's... Complicated." At least her crying had slowed, now relegated only to a silent flow of tears. In some twisted way, it had felt good to say out loud after all this time, even without the full explanation. @Soul

he cuddles into her more, he seems to be getting sad for some reason… it’s almost like.. they have something in common @Al the Killer

Even Rikuma wasn't completely clueless with these things; something seemed off, at the very least. "Is something wrong?" she asked softly. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to burden you with that secret, it just sort of... slipped out." The fact that he hadn't promised to keep t was a bit worrying, but maybe he was just distracted by his own thoughts. @Soul

he speaks softly “I’m s-sorry… I promise to keep your secret.. I do… c-can we lay in the bed please?…” a few tears seems to be running down his face, as if he is remembering something in his own past @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded, though she couldn't exactly move with his arms wrapped around her. Either he was extremely empathetic, or he was struggling with his own thoughts, but either way, her heart ached to see him crying. "Of course. Let me up and we'll go." It would be more comfortable than lying on the floor, at least. @Soul

he slowly lets her go and lets her stand up, then he stands up and walks to her bed, going under the blankets in the bed @Al the Killer

Rikuma joined him, pulling the sheets over them once they were settled in. It was odd, sharing a bed with another person, even if it was more than big enough for two. The amount of space didn't stop her from cuddling close to him, her arms wrapping around his waist. "Now, what's wrong?" @Soul

he blushes when he feels her arms wrap around his waist, but he didn’t resist or pull away. He leans in close to her and lays his head against where her neck and shoulder meet. He moves his head up a little to look at her, his face now visible. His face is red from blushing and tears are flowing down his cheeks a little “M-my parents… are also dead…” his voice was soft and sounded sad, he leans closer to her, his hands holding onto her clothes tightly as he sobs softly @Al the Killer

She rubbed his back gently as his turn came to cry. "I'm sorry," she said, unsure of what else to say in this situation. "Uh... what happened to them? If you don't mind talking about it, I mean. You don't have to tell me." They had time to rest here together and share stories. Just this once, she would let herself lean on another person, as long as he would do the same for her. @Soul

he calmed down a little as his head was laying against her, he softly speaks his story “My parents and I used to live in a small town… we were happy… until something happened… when I was 10, I was returning home from getting food, when I saw the front door open… and blood on the floor… his voice starts to quiver I was shocked.. I dropped the food and ran inside… only to see my parent’s bodies on the ground… dead… then I was knocked out and taken to some kind of lab… they held me there for about a month… they changed my body to be different… to be used as a weapon… after they changed me… I was so sad.. so scared.. so.. angry… I lost control and destroyed the place.. k-killing everyone… I ran away as fast as I could… I’ve been wandering around ever since.. just trying to survive… sometimes I take down people in the streets that try to harass women and take their money to help feed myself… oh and… before I was captured… I was just a human… not a shadow wolf…” @Al the Killer

Her arms tightened around him, holding him close as she listened to his story. She was silent for a while after, simply holding onto him. She couldn't even imagine what it must have been like, to lose two loving parents and then to be put through that nightmare. In her own research, she had been reluctant to test sound theory on willing humanoid subjects, never mind what had been done to him. "I'm so sorry," she whispered. "You don't have to wander anymore. Not if you don't want to. I promise, you'll always have a home here." @Soul

he gets a little surprised by her offer and looks up at her, dried up tears on his face, he gently nuzzles his head against her and closes his eyes @Al the Killer

1:44 PM

“he softly whispers* “t-thank you…” a small smile appears on his face

Rikuma closed her eyes as well. "Of course." Her mind wandered for a moment to her own situation, her own loss. So different, yet alike in some ways. "I'm glad you're here now." She couldn't remember the last time she had enjoyed someone's company so much, and the timing of his arrival couldn't have been better. @Soul

he slowly wipes his tears away and looks at her “are you sure this is okay?… what if someone sees us?..” @Al the Killer

"Anyone who barges into my bedchamber uninvited will find themselves with much bigger problems than who I share my bed with," Rikuma replied. "It's okay." Her tone was still distant, a bit distracted as she spoke. @Soul

he notices she’s lost in her own thoughts a little, he cuddles her more and wraps his arms around her neck gently “it’s okay.. I’m here…” he nuzzles his head against her and feels safe and comfortable in her arms @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked at him. "I know. Thank you." She smiled a bit, but it faded as she spoke again. "I... My father had his own theory about how to end the curse. The Queen at the time it was placed was the first monarch of the Aelynthi bloodline, so he thought by... By eliminating our bloodline, he might be able to put an end to the darkness plaguing our home. My mother chose to die as well, because she couldn't bear the guilt of outliving both of us." Her eyes closed again. "I was twelve at the time. He didn't explain anything to me - I was just taken from my studies in the ossuary and told it was an emergency. But by that point, I was well into my experiments regarding necromantic healing, and they underestimated my dose of the poison..." She trailed off. @Soul

he stays silent and listened to her carefully, he rubs his hand up and down her back gently to help her relax and pets her head with his other hand gently @Al the Killer

Rikuma took a moment to steady her breath before finishing the story. "When I woke up, they were both dead. I was supposed to be, but I survived. It was my mother's spirit that had the idea to pretend they were still alive. I was too young to openly rule by myself, so if it was known that they were dead, the powers and duties of a royal necromancer would have been granted to a qualified reagent - most likely High Priestess Maeneine, who my parents didn't fully trust in that position. This way, we kept authority within the family. They provided some guidance at the beginning, but for the most part, I have been on my own, making all of the decisions that would have been my parents' responsibility and managing enough necromantic magic to avoid suspicions of their deaths without sacrificing my reputation as a magical savant in my own right." Her head hit the pillow as she continued to hold onto him. "But I'm so tired..." @Soul

he stays silent while listening and moves closer to her, his body against hers and he closes his eyes “then.. let’s just sleep for a while…” he wraps his arms around her back and feels comfortable when she holds him @Al the Killer

Sleep would not fix the bone deep exhaustion created by a childhood lost to the duties of any entire royal family, but it was a nice thought. She just wasn't sure how she was supposed to sleep in the arms of someone she was... Well, in another person's arms. That was as much as she would consciously admit to. "Alright," she sighed, nuzzling against his chest. The burden felt lighter, at least. @Soul

he slowly falls asleep soundly and seems comfortable in her embrace @Al the Killer

Comfort could never last long while trying to cuddle in a corset. She nearly fell asleep, felt the pressure of the corset's boning against her ribs, and winced awake. "Keota? It was a nice idea, but maybe not the most practical," she admitted, unsure whether he was too deeply asleep to hear her. @Soul

thankfully he was awake enough to hear her and he opens his eyes a little “oh.. okay..” he slowly lets go of her and sits up “I’ll be in my room” @Al the Killer

3:32 PM

“do you need anything before I go?”

"You can..." She hesitated for a bit, then decided to go for it. "You can come back in a few minutes, if you want. Or if you want to help me out with the corset..." It wasn't that scandalous; she'd still have a layer of clothing on when all was said and done. But asking was embarrassing. "I mean, you don't have to. If you're not comfortable, I can have a bone construct help instead and you can wait in the hall." @Soul

he blushes when she asks that and gets kind of embarrassed, but decided… “I’ll do it.. it’s okay” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded and got out of the bed. At this point, she guessed that pink might just be his face's normal colour. "Alright, give me a moment." She removed the outermost layer of her dress, leaving the corset and underskirt on. "There." She turned so her back was to him. "Don't worry about unlacing it all the way; it just needs to be untied and loosened enough to pull over my head." @Soul

he gets a little nervous and embarrassed, but he slowly unties her corset while looking away a little to not stare at her @Al the Killer

She still had a simple linen shift on beneath, so it wasn't as though he'd see much. She reached back to hold her hair up and out of his way while he worked. "Thank you, Keota. For everything." @Soul

he gets a bit surprised when he hears that and he looks at her and smiles a little. He finishes untying the corset and moves back a little @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked back over her shoulder, almost questioningly. "I think I can take it from here, then," she said, interpreting his steps away as discomfort. She pulled the corset off over her head, then could finally reach down to remove her boots. "Much better. You can set your knife belt wherever. I'm sure that can't be comfortable for sleeping, either." @Soul

he looks down at his belt “oh, forgot I still had it on” he takes off the belt and leaves it on a table, then takes off his hoodie and puts it on the table too. He is now just wearing a dark blue t-shirt. He takes off his shoes and puts them by the wall, then he lays back in the bed @Al the Killer

Now that she was less encumbered, it was easier for Rikuma to snuggle against him. More comfortable now, she closed her eyes and rested her head against his chest. @Soul

he slowly wraps his arms around her waist and holds her close. He closes his eyes and looks down at her and smiles a little “cute…” @Al the Killer

Ignore the “closes his eyes” part

"No, you," Rikuma muttered in her half-asleep haze. Never mind that small spark of joy at the compliment, or the fact that she would have argued with anyone else who'd gathered the nerve to call her that. She slowly began to drift off in the peace his embrace brought her. Everything would be alright in the end. She would do everything in her power to make sure of it. @Soul

he blushes a little and laughs a bit, then kisses her head gently. He doesn’t know why he did that, but he smiles a little and closes his eyes, his head resting against her head @Al the Killer

They couldn't be here forever; a short nap, then she would have other matters to tend to. Or so she told herself. Just this once, though, her sense of duty didn't stop her from falling into a deep, peaceful sleep. @Soul

*he cuddles up to her a little more and slowly falls asleep8

asleep*

Hunger woke her up first, the clawing pain that made it impossible to continue ignoring her needs. It had always been a nuisance, distracting her from her research or from important work, and now it would drive her out of the warmth that had allowed her to sleep so soundly. She opened her eyes and looked up at Keota's face. It would be a shame to leave him, so she reached out with her mind to one of the skeletal constructs roaming the halls. A simple enough order: prepare a meal for two, and bring it to her room. After Arinari's antics, she had no desire to mingle with the castle's other living inhabitants. For now, she waited, absentmindedly running her fingers through his hair. @Soul

Keota leans toward her touch and keeps snuggling with her, he feels safe and comfortable when she is around. After 10 minutes, a skeletal construct knocks on the door to ask for permission to go into the room @Al the Killer

Rikuma jumped at the sound, even though she should have expected it. "One second," she said, even though she didn't need to speak out loud to her constructs. She reluctantly extracted herself from Keota's embrace and tossed on a formless black cloak, pulling the hood up to cover her face and hair. With that done, she opened the door and stepped aside to let the skeleton in. Food in Rashouris was admittedly limited in variety. Outdoor agriculture being impossible meant they were limited to plants that could be grown indoors. The only animals that could survive in the wild were deep sea fish and curse beasts, and the latter had proven in the past to be fatally inedible. And her own extreme picky eating habits further limited their options. She hoped he liked roasted potatoes and unseasoned anglerfish. @Soul

He can smell the food and opens his eyes a little to look at it. He sits up and looks at the skeletal constructs putting the food on the table and then leaves the room, closing the door behind them. When he saw the food, his stomach growls a little, realizing that he was hungry too @Al the Killer

Rikuma lowered her hood once the construct was gone. There was a pitcher of water as well, and a pot of sencha tea. She sat at the low table, pouring two cups of the tea for them. "Did you sleep well, Keota?" she asked, not looking up from her task. His last word before falling sleep echoed in her mind, and she smiled faintly. Had he just been tired, or did he really think that? She didn't dare to ask. @Soul

“y-yeah, thank you” he gets out of bed and sits at the table next to her, eating some food and drinking the cup of tea she prepared for him “Wow, this is actually pretty good” he keeps eating and a small smile appears on his face @Al the Killer

"I'm glad you like it," Rikuma said, genuinely relieved. She sipped her tea - that first drink hitting an empty stomach was one of the best feelings she could think of - then began to eat as well. The daze from waking up faded slowly as she ate in silence. She'd never been much of a conversationalist, but especially not during meals. Besides, sitting quietly beside him was soothing in a way she couldn't even begin to explain. @Soul

after a few minutes, he finishes his portion of food and sighs in relief “thank you for the meal” he pets her head gently @Al the Killer

Rikuma finished her food as well and leaned into his touch. "Of course. I wouldn't make you go hungry," she said. "Or... I'll do what I can to make sure you don't." Under the circumstances, it was easier said than done. She looked up at him again, at the wolflike ears at the top of his head. They really did look soft. "Can I, um..." She hesitated. "Can I pet them? Is that a weird request?" @Soul

he looks at her and felt a bit embarrassed. He never let anyone pet her wolf ears before so he doesn’t know how it would feel. “Uh.. yeah sure, go ahead..” *he takes his hand off her head and lays his head on her shoulder and closes his eyes, waiting for her to pet his ears @Al the Killer

She reached up with one hand, brushing a finger along the fur, following its natural direction. Definitely fluffy. She started to pet him more confidently, scratching gently behind his ears on occasion. "If you need me to stop, let me know. Every soft beast around here is too aggressive to pet, so I haven't actually done this before." There were some orcs in the northernmost province of Rashouris who tamed the curse beasts to act as guard animals, but it was a dangerous endeavor, and discouraged almost everywhere else. @Soul

he blushes when she pets his ears and leans into her touch. He nuzzles his head against her and seems to enjoy it “w-wow, this feels good..” he smiles a little and hugs her gently and cuddles @Al the Killer

Since he seemed happy with it, she continued to give him her attention. She leaned slightly against him before another knock came on the door. Not one of her undead. Not undead at all. Shit. She had to let go and mouthed the word 'hide' to him before pulling her hood up. @Soul

he immediately lets go and quickly hides under her bed and stays quiet. Listening to what will happen @Al the Killer

Rikuma only opened the door a crack. The figure on the other side of the door wore a hooded cloak of his own, decorated with ornately carved bones that marked him as a high-ranking official within the Order of the Circle. "I heard what happened with Queen Ammij," he said softly. Archbishop Agemin. She relaxed a bit, since he was as far from a threat as anyone could get. They'd attended their studies in the ossuary together as youths. "I would imagine everyone knows by this point," Rikuma said. His hands were shaking, and the smell of alcohol was absent from him. A bout of sobriety on his part was either a good sign or a very bad sign. "I'm sorry to hear about it," he continued. "I'd offer to help but..." "Pacifist, I know. Though I really don't think the violence of a deathless duel even comes close to the violence of a forced marriage." He paused before speaking. "I see how you could think that, yes. I just came to warn you that Prince Evrouin will be here shortly, so you should prepare for his arrival." "Why deliver the message yourself?" Rikuma asked, mostly curious about that. He lowered his voice. "What I have heard about him is... Unsavoury at best. Nightmare of a temperament, so I wanted to warn you." It only cemented what Rikuma already knew: she had to get out of this engagement. "I see... Is that everything?" "There are rumours that you have taken a lover? I don't care but, while the prince is here, it's safest not to give him reason to suspect." Rikuma blushed. "It's not like that..." He looked past her. "Is that why there are clothes strewn about the floor and a meal for two on your table?" "I... Shut up, we just slept together." She realized how that sounded. "I mean fell asleep! With clothes on!" "I will not go into detail about the variety of acts that do not necessitate the removal of clothing. I mean, good for you, just be safe, Rhea." She had to try not to pout. "Shut up."

5:56 AM

He chuckled, but his expression quickly grew serious again. "I do hope you have a plan..." "I do. Thank you for your concern, Archbishop Agemin." Once he left, she closed the door and sighed. @Soul

he gets out from under the bed and stands up, he was listening to the whole thing so his face is a little red. He looks away a little to not show it “s-so.. that damn prince will be here soon huh?.. Can I challenge him to the duel when they arrive?..” he spoke softly, trying to hide how embarrassed he feels @Al the Killer

"While I appreciate the enthusiasm, no. The duels occur two days before the wedding," Rikuma said. "Honestly, from what I just heard, I almost want to make him believe we're together out of spite." Monogamy had always been optional in Rashouris, which was well known even outside of the kingdom, so it wasn't as though Evrouin could really do anything about it without making himself look foolish. As long as she avoided being alone with the prince and didn't actually marry him, she'd be safe. @Soul

he slowly walks up to her and gives her a gentle hug, his head nuzzling against her body and he stayed silent. He knew he had to do everything he could to keep her safe. No matter the cost @Al the Killer

Rikuma returned the hug, holding him close. The duel would be enough. It had to be. "Sorry for the... Awkwardness," she said. "If it helps, nobody really cares who I'm with or not, as long as it's someone I consider an equal. A reluctant marriage would be more controversial than an alleged 'affair'." @Soul

he blushes a little more and he speaks softly, his head facing the ground a little “h-honestly… I don’t mind if people think we’re together…” he gets shy and looks away then apologizes “I-I’m sorry.. f-forget I said anything..” @Al the Killer

"Keota... It's fine," Rikuma said softly. She looked at him for a moment, considering something. But the timing was good as any. She kissed his cheek quickly, then stepped back. "I'm not good at lying, so a fake relationship would be out of the question..." She looked away as well, blushing once more. @Soul

his eyes widen in surprise, placing his hand over his cheek where she had kissed him. His face turns red and he gets embarrassed. He looks at her and is a little shocked by this “w-wait!.. why did..?! What did you..?!” he was too flustered to speak properly @Al the Killer

Rikuma didn't look at him. "I wanted to kiss you, so I did," she said bluntly. "Should I not have?" Her tone softened with sudden uncertainty. "I... If not, then I'm sorry." Her gaze flicked toward his face, then back away from him. He really was adorable when he was flustered, but she probably should have asked first. @Soul

he looks away a little and blushes more and stays silent for a few seconds, then he speaks softly “I.. I uh.. I liked it…” he didn’t make eye contact with her, he wanted to hug her so bad, but he was a little too scared and nervous to do so @Al the Killer

Rikuma relaxed a bit. "Oh. Good." She stepped closer and gradually brought a hand up to brush against his cheek. "Then can I do it again?" Her gaze drifted down to his lips, and she hoped he would say yes. She hoped she could be brave enough to do what she wanted if he did. @Soul

he blushes more, and whispers softly “d-do what you want…” he wanted to say yes, but was too scared to @Al the Killer

“he closes one of his eyes when her hand gradually brush against his cheek*

It was tempting, but not quite what she'd hoped. "I..." She lowered her hand. "I can't. Unless it's also what you want." She needed to hear it outright, not to be given a passive hint. She wanted to be sure. @Soul

he grabs her hand that’s on his cheek gently and looks at her “I do!.. please..” he keeps blushing, he spoke out of impulse, but he wanted her to do it @Al the Killer

That was all she needed to hear. She closed her eyes and the distance between them, pressing her lips softly to his. She let the contact linger this time, as though afraid he might vanish the moment the kiss broke. Her other hand rested against the small of his back, gently keeping him close. @Soul

he closes his eyes and blushes as her lips press against his. He wraps his arms around her neck gently, not wanting to be apart from her. His heart pounds fast in his chest, emotions swelling in him @Al the Killer

She did have to eventually stop for breath, so she did. He didn't vanish, and the new fear was that if she started again, she wouldn't be able to stop. So instead, she rested her head against his shoulder and held him close. She had no words, nor did she need them. Except she did have other things to attend to, didn't she? She reluctantly let him go. "I should get ready," she said. "To meet the man I'm not going to marry." @Soul

he nods a little, putting his other clothes back on. He walks to the door, opening it then walking out and closing it behind him. He puts his hood over his head and waits for her outside. There was no way he was going to leave her alone with that man for even a second @Al the Killer

A skeletal construct walked in as Keota walked out, gathering the discarded dishes while Rikuma worked on dressing herself. The outfit in question included a pair of trousers, and a long top of black brocade that parted at the waist to allow for mobility while walking and ready access to the sword at her side. Pieces of ceremonial armor of gold-plated bone and golden sabatons gave it the air of a fighter's outfit, more than a princess's. Normal for a Rashouran, but controversial for women by Ithadal's standards. She put her lace veil on, made sure her sword belt was secure, and walked out to meet Keota. Admittedly, her choice was as much to impress him as it was to offend her fiance. @Soul

he blushes a little when he sees her, but pulled his hood over his head a little more to hide it. He knew he had to focus on keeping her safe from whatever might happen @Al the Killer

Rikuma couldn't help but smile a bit at his reaction and made a mental note about him for the future: likes warrior women. "Ready to go? I want to be on my throne when he arrives." This was a war in its own right, and she wouldn't fight it by the enemy's rules. She'd keep him on the defensive, make sure he knew where the power was. If she drew out the monster he might be publicly, public favour would be firmly in her grasp. Further security for when she rejected him after the duel. @Soul

he nods and follows her to the throne room. He stands next to her throne, standing straight with his arms behind his back as a way to look professional. In case the prince tried anything, he will be right by her side to stop it @Al the Killer

Rikuma took her seat. She'd allow her parents to be absent this time. This was something she would face without their corpses. Eec'zor stood behind her, the lich general known as the protector of the Crown, while one of her own constructs stood by her other side. Life, death, and undeath united. "Arinari," she called, and the foreign advisor walked over to her and bowed. "Your Highness?" She lowered her voice so only he could hear. "If you forge my parents' signature again, I will gladly demonstrate to the visiting Royals how to blood eagle traitors." He swallowed. "Of course, your Highness. I did it for the good of Rashouris, just as I have kept your secret." She still wanted to know how he had found out, but would save such questions for later. Instead, she said, "time will tell" and waved a hand to dismiss him while they waited. @Soul

Keota waits patiently, glancing at her a little then looking away again. He thought she was beautiful and cute, but he needed to focus on what will take place. He will do whatever it takes to stop this marriage. @Al the Killer

Rikuma sat up straight as the doors opened again. Evrouin stood tall among a retinue of armored guards. His stoic expression shifted as he saw Rikuma, to a smile that seemed - much to her confusion - pleased. He stepped forward and gave what she was sure he considered his most charming bow. "Princess Rikuma," he said. "What a charming surprise. When I heard you described as an obsessive freak whose life revolves around necromancy, I never expected I would be marrying such an illustrious beauty." She gave Keota a puzzled look because what the fuck? @Soul (edited)

Keota glances back at Rikuma and looks back at Evrouin. It seems that rumors have spread that left a misunderstanding for Rikuma. Nevertheless, he still wasn’t pleased when he called her a obsessive freak whose life revolves around necromancy

@Al the Killer

Rikuma likewise found that description rather unfair. Did she sometimes fixate on her magical experiments to the point of forgetting to eat or sleep for days? Sure. Had she nearly died multiple times trying to truly master death without becoming a lich? Yes. Did she sometimes hope someone could ask her a necromancy-related question so she could spend the next hour excitedly explaining the answer? Of course. But she also had her duties as heir, her lute-playing, books of poetry she loved most to read, and a pretty neat rock collection she'd have to show Keota when they got the chance. And a new maybe-lover. "Mind your tongue," she scolded. Evrouin seemed taken aback at first, then intrigued to hear someone have the nerve to speak to him in such a way. "The only difference between obsession and genius is the result." "Ah, of course, your Highness. My apologies. Could I make it up to you? A lovely meal for two, perhaps? You will need to gain weight to bear my children, of course." He ignored her openly cringing at his idea of flirting. "Or the two of us could take a walk alone in the garden... Though I suppose you don't have those here, do you?" @Soul

Keota takes a step forward and glares at him in the eyes “Mind your manners when in the presence of her highness. She has worked well to keep her kingdom prospering even after the curse.” his eyes glow a little in anger “You will NOT treat her like an object or just as child bearer. She is more than that. She is a person. Also, you will NOT be alone with her at all times.” his voice deepens a little and he looks directly at him “Do I make himself clear?.” his eyes glow a little brighter @Al the Killer

Rikuma didn't try to stop him from speaking this time and nodded in agreement. "As he said, you will address me with respect or not at all, your Highness," she reminded Evrouin. "Bear in mind whose kingdom you're in." Evrouin raised his eyebrows, staring at Keota. "And just who are you, exactly? Her guard dog?" @Soul

“I think that’s none of your business.” he talks in a cold tone. His eyes glowing a little brighter and giving him a cold look in an intimidating way @Al the Killer

"You have no right to speak to me like that. Should I teach you a lesson of your own in respect?" Evrouin moved to draw his sword as he spoke, and Rikuma stood up. "That's enough," she commanded. "He is my..." Now that was a good question. "He is mine," she concluded, "and will be under the same level of protection as a member of the royal family itself." She looked toward Eec'zor as she said the last part, a command to him as much as it was a warning to Evrouin. Luckily, the prince knew well enough to back off. "Right, of course. I have heard about Rashouran... Vices," he said, unable to find a euphemism to use instead. "I do hope this will only last until the wedding." Rikuma didn't respond directly. Instead, she moved onto the next topic. "Arinari will escort you to your guest chambers," she said coldly. "If you need anything, ask him. I thought you might prefer the assistance of the living over the usual servitude of the undead." @Soul

Keota blushes a little when Rikuma addressed him as hers. He was glad, but tried to act professional. He pulls down his hood a little more before blushing to hide it. Things would get bad to worse if the prince saw him blushing for Rikuma. He steps back to his original position and stands like he did originally @Al the Killer

Thankfully, Evrouin allowed himself to be escorted out, the most puzzling smile on his face. "I hate him so much," Rikuma breathed. "If it serves as any consolation, your highness, he is human. He will die while you are still young," Eec'zor reassured her in the only way he knew how: by being incredibly morbid. "While I am still obliged to safeguard your guests, if the time comes to choose, your protection will always be my highest priority." She nodded. "Thank you, General. For now, I would like the reports from the past few days brought to my study." She was behind on work, given her recent... distraction. What a pleasant distraction he was, though. She looked over at Keota. "Do you want to see the library? I do most of my work in the room adjacent to it, and I don't want you to be bored." @Soul

he looks at her and nods a little, still hiding his face with his hood. He thinks he might cause a problem for her if anyone else were to find out about their… activities. He follows her out of the throne room to the library @Al the Killer

She was less worried. After all, she had just announced semi-publicly that there was some sort of relationship between them. There were no rules in Rashouris against her being with whoever wanted, after all. Evrouin's statement had meant it would be a problem if she and the prince were to marry, but she remained determined not to let that happen. The library itself was a wide circular tower, three stories tall. A large chandelier in the centre of the room kept it well-illuminated from top to bottom, and most of the space was occupied by either full bookshelves or comfortable furniture. "I hope you like reading. I can show you some of my favourites later," she promised. "Actually, what sort of things do you enjoy doing? I am open to suggestions that will make your time here more enjoyable." Besides, she wanted to know him a little better. @Soul

he walks to a bookshelf and is looking at books “Well I guess I read occasionally. Before coming here, I mainly trained to try to get stronger.” he picks up a book and opens it to look at it. He stays silent for a second, thinking of what else he likes. “Sometimes I come across bad people trying to harass women so I beat them up easily and take their money. That’s how I feed myself unless I catch fish in a forest. Nature is something I enjoy as well. Watching animals out in the wild has fascinated me ever since I was a kid.”

@Al the Killer

Well, she couldn't exactly provide him opportunities to beat up and rob creeps, and most nature in Rashouris was dead. "Oh," she said, worried that he might not be happy here. "There are some books about what the various Rashouran ecosystems were like before the curse," she suggested. "It's not the same as experiencing it, but there's nobody left who was alive to anyway. Well, aside from the man responsible for the curse." Not wanting to end the conversation entirely, she only walked to the study to retrieve the papers left for her, then walked back out to sit on one of the library's sofas. @Soul

he puts a book down and walks up to her. He looks around a little to make sure they are alone and then hugs her a little “it’s fine, Rikuma… I’m happy living here.. I really am..” he smiles a little, he figured that she might have been worried about that due to the environment in this land being less habitable than before the curse occurred. But, he was happy as long as he was with her. Of course he didn’t say that out loud @Al the Killer

Rikuma returned the hug with one arm. "Then I'm glad. Help yourself to the library, as long as everything goes back where it was. I wonder if you would enjoy some of the books of war poetry in here." She hoped he would. She let go of him though, because she had reading to do, and planning if she saw anything that needed intervention. Her attention shifted, and she focused intensely on the documents in her lap. @Soul

he looked around a little again before taking off the hood over his head. He leans in and kisses her cheek gently for a second then steps back. He blushes a little and smiles a little, then turns and walks away to look at more books @Al the Killer

She didn't look up, but she smiled at the small gesture of affection. She was not about to move, speak, or pay attention to anything else until she had caught up on her current focus. It had always been one of her strengths as a scholar, and an annoyance to any other person who had tried to associate with. Hopefully, he would be understanding. @Soul

after a few hours, he is laying on a couch asleep with a book in his hand. He was reading a book of the nature and environment of the kingdom before the curse was activated. @Al the Killer

Rikuma finished her work. Most of her active role included drafting a recovery plan for Hythe, to discuss with her advisors once she could get them all together. The result had been detailed, filling the entire scroll she had written in. The parchment was enchanted to dry any ink rapidly, so she rolled it back up and looked around. Keota had fallen asleep on another sofa, and she couldn't help but smile as she saw him. Adorable... She walked over to him, taking a blanket from the back of the couch to drape over him. It must have been hard, getting used to being awake in a place of eternal night. @Soul

the book drops from his hand and lands onto the floor. He grabs the blanket gently with one hand and pulls it over him and he smiles a little. Feeling comfortable and sleeping soundly @Al the Killer

Rikuma reached down, carefully picking the book up. Unfortunately, the fall would be enough to lose Keota's place in it, but he could find it later. For now, she kissed his forehead and set the tome on the table. The library door opened and she turned to see Evrouin walking in. "I thought I might find you here," he greeted. "What do you want?" she asked flatly. "Just because it's a political marriage doesn't mean we can't get to know each other better, does it?" he retorted, which would have been a valid point if not for his introduction. That had told her everything she needed to know. "I'll admit, you are a bit... unconventional, but there is something thrilling about a feisty woman." Then he looked past her and saw who was sleeping on the sofa. "I see. Spending time with your lover?" he asked, annoyed. "What's it to you?" "I am your fiance, after all." She crossed her arms. "Can you blame me for wanting my first relationship to at least be consensual?" He scoffed. "Don't be dramatic." @Soul

the conversation wakes him up a little, but he doesn’t make any noise. He opens one eye a little and notices she is talking to the prince. He closes his eye again, before the prince saw and pretends to still be sleeping. If things go south, he would immediately jump up and defend her if necessary @Al the Killer

Rikuma kept herself solidly between the prince and Keota, as though to protect him while he slept. "Go away, Evrouin," she said evenly. "Until the wedding, I am not yours. That is our agreement." Even after, if it did somehow happen, she would sooner make his life a nightmare than go along with his expectations. He glared at the man on the couch. "At least there are advantages to an experienced bride." "I am not afraid to crack your neck open and use your vena cava as a bendy straw if you speak to me like that again." A shiver ran through him, not fear so much as a pleasant thrill. Despite his confusion. "Bendy straw...?" She paused, remembering that it was terminology she had picked up from her excursions through the interdimensional door. "Never mind that," she said. "Go away." "Even separated, you will fill my mind, princess." To her disgust, he brought a hand up to cup her cheek and leaned toward her. She tried to back away, but there wasn't an escape route behind her. Her hand went to the key around her neck, ready to slice her finger open and summon one of the lich Generals if she needed to. @Soul

Keota opens his eyes and punched the prince in the face before his hand could even graze Rikuma. The prince falls to the floor away from Rikuma and Keota stands between him and her. He pulls out a knife and points it at the prince’s neck, leaning in close. His eyes glow in anger “Touching the princess will NOT be allowed. Do it again and I swear you won’t just get a punch in the face.” he growls a little @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked back at him, more than relieved to see him here to help. Her relief was quickly replaced by worry as she realized the gravity of him punching a foreign crown prince in the face and threatening him with a knife. Despite her ethical objections to stopping Keota, she put a hand on his shoulder. "Thank you, Keota. I can take things from here." Evrouin glared up at him as Rikuma stepped aside to give the prince time to stand back up. "There will be consequences for this," he said. "Your behaviour was highly inappropriate, and corroborated by a witness. He will not be the one facing consequences," Rikuma said. "Leave." @Soul

he steps back and takes a deep breath. His eyes stop glowing and he puts his knife away. He still gives the prince a glare as a way to warn him to never do that again @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood her ground until Evrouin finally left. With him gone, she let out a breath that carried all the tension she'd been holding in and pulled Keota into a hug. It wasn't as though the prince had done much, but the fact that he'd been so bold in front of Keota raised the question of just what he'd be capable of if he managed to catch her alone. "I didn't mean to trouble you with this. I won't let him hurt you," she said softly. Well, she couldn't protect him during the duel, but outside of that, she would do all she could. @Soul

he blushes when she pulls him in for a hug and hugs her back gently. “Don’t worry… I won’t let him do anything to you… I promise…” *he kisses her head gently and cuddles her gently @Al the Killer

Rikuma lifted her head to kiss his lips instead, not really caring if someone saw. She doubted Evrouin would be back anyway. "I know," she said softly after the kiss ended. To be fair, neither would she. Any one of the lich Generals would have come when summoned, potential war for killing the prince be damned. They were the closest she'd had to parents after her real parents' deaths, with Eec'zor teaching her how to duel, Dhoukro guiding her on the importance of protecting the commoners of her land, and Scolen teaching her to strike fear into the hearts of those who had wronged her. "Did you sleep well aside from... Well, that?" @Soul

“y-yeah..” he blushes more when she kissed his lips “I woke up in the middle of your conversation and pretended to be asleep in case he tried anything…” he kisses her cheek gently and lays his head against her, he smiles a little and whispers to her “you’re so cute..” @Al the Killer

"You may be the only one who thinks that, but there's nobody else I'd rather hear it from," Rikuma whispered back. "I hope I didn't make you uncomfortable when I said you were mine. I know we didn't really discuss that." Besides, a part of her wanted it to be true, but she didn't say that. "If you don't want to be, it's fine. It won't affect my protection of you or your welcome here." @Soul

he blushes more and turns his head away a little to hide it. He whispers softly so only she can hear “I w-would like that.. actually..” he gets embarrassed and puts his hood over his head again @Al the Killer

Rikuma hugged him tighter when he said that, a sense of peace and warmth flooding over her in response. "So would I." She pulled away to try to look at him. "You don't have to hide your face when it's just us. It's a good face." Sure her own face was obscured most of the time, but that was a custom for the royal necromancer, and it was awfully inconvenient to keep taking her veil on and off based on who was in the room. "And you really are cute when you're flustered." @Soul

his eyes widen and his face turns more red. He looks around a little to make sure they were alone and he takes off his hood a little. He is still embarrassed and he hugs her tightly. Although, he feels happy inside, he loves being in her arms embrace, it feels nice and warm. But he’s too nervous to say that out loud @Al the Killer

Rikuma brought a hand up to the back of his head, scratching gently behind his wolflike ears. "And I don't care who knows," she added. "If anything, it will make the story of your duel against the prince more romantic." Of course, even now, she wasn't about to take the duel as a marriage proposal. It was her understanding that commoners liked to take their relationships a bit slower than that, and she wasn't in a rush either. Even if his life would likely be much shorter than her own, given the difference in species... But she tried not to think about it right now. It was a happy moment, after all. "I'll have a construct take my scroll to the advisory council, and we'll meet about it tomorrow. For now, is there anywhere you want to go?" @Soul

he leans his head to her touch when she scratches his wolf ears, he whispers softly “I-I don’t mind doing what you would like to do..” he nuzzles his head against her body gently, enjoying her affection @Al the Killer

he didn’t know most of the things that happen around here so following her lead seems like the best choice

Rikuma considered for a moment. Right now, she'd normally be in the ossuary, working on whatever necromantic research she'd been fixated on lately. Right now, she was focused on experimental blood wards, going beyond the usual basic protective functions through the layering of sigils. "Well... I never fully left academia," she admitted. "But I don't want you to get bored..." Even if she wanted to show him her interests. @Soul

he looks at her a little and smiles a little. He puts his hand on her cheek gently and leans in a little. He whispers to her softly “come on.. you can show me.. please?..” he kisses her other cheek gently @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked up at him and nodded. "Alright, follow me then." She hesitated, remembering what he had said about his past. As excited as she was to share her work, she didn't want to bring back any bad memories for him. "Just to let you know, we don't experiment on anyone - living or dead - who hasn't freely agreed to it, and not until we have a solid enough theoretical basis to know they won't be permanently harmed." Well, she had skirted the boundaries of that last standard before, but only while experimenting on herself. @Soul

he holds her hand gently and follows her to wherever she wants to take him @Al the Killer

She led him first to a staircase leading down, into the ground. "The islands here are formed from volcanic rock, though most of the volcanoes are dormant," she said, to fill the silence with knowledge because he'd said he liked nature and trying to share knowledge about people's interests was the best way she could think of to flirt right now. "Obsidian is especially common, and you'll see traces of it in the natural walls that were carved into the ground." Indeed, there was a shiny blackness to the outer wall. "But we do use other building materials down here..." The staircase opened into a larger chamber, with walls carved from bone. Cloaked and hooded figures walked past in studious silence, and Rikuma smiled. "Welcome to the Ossuary. It's where the highest-ranking clergy and mages of the Order of the Circle reside, as well as where young nobles from all over Rashouris are given their high-level education and complete their independent studies. Necromancy is considered a holy art here, and is the most common and valued within the ossuary, but other varieties of magic are studied as well. Are you ready to see my lab?" Her voice took on a different tone now, her joy and excitement clearer than usual. It was easy to see how the rumours of her being obsessed with her necromancy had come to be, but the right person might find her enthusiasm endearing. @Soul

while walking down the staircase, he was amazed by the obsidian covered walls. He never seen actually seen obsidian in person before, so it was a nice sight. When he entered the ossuary, he looked all around. There was so many things in this building that was interesting and most that he didn’t even know how they worked. He listened to her when she was talking, noticing the joy and excitement in her voice when sharing her interests. He found it adorable and endearing. He followed her into her lab @Al the Killer

The lab itself was the definition of organized chaos. Books seemed to cover every surface but the bookshelves in the room, which held a variety of specimen jars. A board on one wall held an array of notes, poorly-drawn illustrations, magical symbols, and a few mathematical equations. An inert body stood in each corner, each in various stages between fully-fleshed and purely skeletal. In the centre of the room, a table held a set of breakers and flasks, with a storage shelf just underneath holding jars of various liquids. "My first independent thesis was on the use of cremated ashes to induce necromantic healing on the self," she explained. "I've actually worked with ash a lot - I even figured out a way to form it into a fully-fleshed construct, but doing so requires such a large expenditure of mana that it can be actively dangerous to the necromancer casting it, so I'd never recommend it. Right now, I'm working with blood wards. Usually, they're just simple shielding spells, but I think the right linguistic shift could give them far more complex uses." @Soul

Keota listened to her, but could barely understand half of what she said. He never really educated himself too much so it was confusing to him a little, but he thinks he sort of understands what she is trying to say “sooo, you collected ash in order for skeletal and/or fully-fleshed organisms to be able to heal themselves in order to maintain their shape?” he guessed “but doing so requires lots of magic power that could drain the user a lot to dangerous levels. Now your new experiment is to use something called ‘blood wards’ to make some kind of protection and enhance it to be stronger?” @Al the Killer

Rikuma considered the best explanation before speaking. "You are right about the blood wards. The ash, I'm talking about two experiments: one to reform a full body from it, and that's the one that is draining to a dangerous extent. The other, the one I did before, is for magic users to use it in order to heal themselves. That one is safe, and enough practice can actually make it happen automatically. So if I was injured and unconscious, but had my pouch of ashes, I'd heal on my own. It doesn't work for amputations - for that, a necromancer would have to hold a corpse's corresponding body part to the area of loss and integrate it into their own flesh." She loved explaining it, even if it was a bit high-level for a non-necromancer. "Am I making sense?" @Soul (edited)

“yeah that makes sense. It’s like a last resort in case you are close to death or need to heal in the middle of battle.” he thought about it for a second, ash like that incorporated with magic can be very beneficial if on the losing end as a way to have a chance to fight back. He looks up at her “wow this is amazing! It can help an army stand back up if injured in order to strike back! Like a second wave of marching soldiers!” he smiles brightly, his eyes widen with excitement. He never thought that using ash like this was possible. He looks around the room quickly, glancing at things while making sure not to step on any books or artifacts on the floor. He wondered what other possible things can be used with resources like that. Maybe it could even help him protect Rikuma more easily if something were to ever happen @Al the Killer

"Post-cremation necromancy does still rely on the conservation of matter as a principle to some extent," Rikuma admitted, "so you would need a lot of material to keep healing a full army, which can be a challenge because it has to come from the remains of a person or beast. And unless the soldiers are undead constructs they would need to be necromancers themselves, since so far we have only found a way to use it for self-healing on the living... but in theory, yes, it could." Now she'd have to see about revisiting some of her old research, to see about making it more efficient and extending its abilities beyond the self and the undead. She watched him explore the room, her heart warming to see him so enthusiastic about her work. "Research on blood wards has progressed slowly because they need to be drawn with the caster's own blood, and I do have a limited amount. Fresh works better than stored, because it is still linked to the caster's mana stores and not only carrying the residuals... are you familiar with magical theory? Do you use any sort of magic?" The thought occurred to her that she might be explaining a fairly basic magical concept to someone who already had some familiarity with it. She hoped not. @Soul

he looks at her and walks up to her “well, unless my shadow powers count as magic then no. I can use it pretty effectively though. Want to see?” @Al the Killer

"I'd say they do," Rikuma said, since shadow manipulation was a form of magic. She had to admit, the idea of someone using magical abilities as something that comes naturally and not a conscious application of magical theory was fascinating to her. She pulled out the chair from under the table and sat down, facing him. "I'd love to see it."

6:28 AM

@Soul

“well you already saw my clones and night vision. I can make up to 10 clones at once as a way to search in areas more efficiently or confuse my opponents. I can also shift my eyes to see in the dark whenever I want.” he explains “But there are two more abilities I haven’t shown you yet.” he grins a little then snaps his fingers. As soon as he does the entire room turns pitch black and he changes his eyes to see in the dark. “I call it, Dark Blindness. I can make a certain area around turn pitch black so that my opponent can’t see except for me.” Suddenly, Rikuma feels something sitting on her lap and a hand touching her cheek. A whisper fills her ear from up close. “oh yeah, I can also teleport from shadow to shadow at a limited distance~..” he kisses her cheek and snaps his fingers. The room turns back to normal and he is sitting on her lap with his hand caressing her cheek and his face close to hers @Al the Killer

Although elves had dark vision naturally, it did require some sort of light source. Unless his eyes were glowing, Rikuma wouldn't be able to see anything. Then she felt the weight in her lap and his warm breath against her ear. She managed to keep her breathing steady, but she couldn't stop her heart from racing with a twinge of excitement. Heat rushed to her face, and she knew he'd be able to see that she was blushing. "Yes, that is, um... it's very impressive." As the light returned, she couldn't take her eyes off of him. She wrapped an arm around him so he wouldn't fall. "I appreciate the demonstration." @Soul

“aww, who’s the flustered one now?~..” he laughs a little and blushes, he was usually the flustered one so seeing her like this was sort of payback. He wraps his arms around her neck gently and closes his eyes. He kisses her lips gently and blushes a little more, his heart beating in his chest @Al the Killer

Rikuma had no words, so she didn't try to use any. Instead, she closed her eyes and kissed him back. Her arm tightened around him to hold him close to her, and she hoped the pieces of plate armor wouldn't be too uncomfortable for him. His warmth was undeniable, a presence she couldn't help but realize she had missed even before she had known of it. Her lips parted against his and she held him like she never wanted to let go. @Soul

he moves closer to her and lays against her body gently, he didn’t mind the armor too much, he just loved to be in her arms. He held her a little tighter and enjoyed her presence. He felt a kind of safe presence when with her that he hasn’t felt in a long time. @Al the Killer

Allowing the kiss to be broken, Rikuma rested her chin on his shoulder and held him. She had to admit, his arrival had been perfectly timed. While there was a chance she would have been able to handle her current situation safely enough either way, she definitely would have been far more stressed about it. At least now, she could feel safe. "Was there anything else you wanted to see?" she asked, stroking his hair gently. @Soul

he nuzzles his head against her body gently and whispers softly “no.. this is perfect..” he smiles a little and cuddles with her @Al the Killer

Rikuma was used to always having to do something, but right now, relaxing seemed like a good idea. She closed her eyes and smiled as well. "It is," she whispered back. She cups his cheek in one of her hands and kisses him again. Because she wanted to, and because she could. Her lab was an odd place for a cuddle, but the castle's inhabitants knew better than to interrupt her work, so it was more practical than the library. @Soul

he blushes when she kissed him again and leans into it. His head leaning to the warmth of her hand on his cheek. He loved when they were alone like this, cuddling and enjoying each other company without interruption. He slowly pulled away from the kiss and looks at her. He whispers softly “Do you have any more work to do?.. I don’t want to keep you away from your responsibilities..” He wanted to keep going with this, but he also knew that she has her responsibilities to the kingdom that need her attention @Al the Killer

There was, unfortunately, always more work to do. She sighed and opened her eyes, meeting Keota's gaze. "I'm sure I do," she admitted. "Wedding planning at the least." She looked away and grimaced at the thought. "Even though the duel is the only part I care about right now. If you don't want to be around for the planning, I can keep a few constructs around for protection." She still kept him in her arms, not wanting to let go. @Soul

he whispers softly “When I win the duel… I don’t mind getting married to you..” he smiles a little and blushes “I mean.. unless you want to get married at a later date after I win the duel.. up to you..” he kisses her cheek gently @Al the Killer

Her eyes widened in surprise. Of all things she had expected, that hadn't been one of them. "Are you sure?" she asked. "We've only known each other for a few days. I thought commoners usually waited longer?" Sure she had known Evrouin for even less time, but a political marriage and a personal one were two very different matters. Was he proposing right now? "I... I should think about it for a bit. And so should you, it's a big decision." @Soul

he kisses her lips gently then pulls away a little. He laughs a little, then whispers in her ear softly “Then.. think of my victory in the duel as confirmation of us getting married sometime in the future~..” he couldn’t help but tease her. He laughs a little more and hugs her more @Al the Killer

Rikuma blushed at the teasing. "I... don't get ahead of yourself." It sounded like he was at least sure of his decision, no matter how sudden. She returned the hug anyway. He was so vibrant and full of life that she wasn't sure she'd be able to keep up, but a part of her looked forward to trying. "I guess I should at least think of it as a marriage proposal." @Soul

“Well, I shouldn’t keep you from your work too long. I know you must have a lot to do still. I’ll stay with you the rest of the day walking alongside you. No way am I letting that bastard get close to you.” he looked serious when he said that last sentence. He definitely hates the prince and wants to keep her safe no matter what. I guess he was sort of like the knight saving the princess in fairy tales… how romantic @Al the Killer

After the last few encounters, Rikuma fully intended to keep any time spent near the prince as public as possible. "Yes, good. Now reword that promise a bit and you'll have a good head start on your wedding vows," she joked, before patting his shoulder. He was still in her lap, after all. "Now, I can't move until you do. I shouldn't stay 'missing' for the rest of the night." @Soul

he gives her one more kiss on her lips gently, then pulls away and gets off of her lap. He blushes when she made the joke about wedding vows. “Ready to go?” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded and led the way out of the lab and back up the stairs. She kept her hands to herself now that they were heading toward a meeting with Evrouin, but paused briefly at the top of the steps to summon one of her constructs. "Retrieve Prince Evrouin and High Priestess Maeneine and have them meet with me in the throne room," she said, sending the skeleton away. She'd had her disagreements with the high priestess in the past, but having her at this particular meeting would be a comfort; she knew she wouldn't tolerate Evrouin's behaviour any more than Keota, if only on principle. @Soul

he looks at her, a little confused “There is a high priestess too?” he says while putting his hood over his head @Al the Killer

9:29 AM

he follows next to her on their way to the throne room

"There is. A high priestess, an archbishop, various lower bishops and priests in other locales, and of course the adepts - graduated former students of holy necromancy within the Order of the Circle who continue to observe its practices and add to its basis of knowledge, with the title of Prime Adept reserved for the most accomplished among them." As she spoke, she led him to their destination, taking a seat on her throne. @Soul

he listens to her carefully as they walk to the throne room. Once they get there, he stands in the same spot he was at yesterday and takes off his hood. Originally he kept the hood on to hide himself in case he ever to blush from Rikuma, but he decided to leave it off to make sure the prince knows that if he tries anything, he’ll know what to fear. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over at the other thrones, imagining her sitting in the royal necromancer's seat with him on the consort's throne. It was a nice thought, despite her words about not rushing. If he was sure, and she wasn't supposed to be alone for her coronation... She didn't have long to think about it before their two guests walked in. She sat upright. "Welcome," she said. "I would like to get this planning done and over with." She allowed herself a smile. "I have decided that I am looking forward to the wedding, after all." Evrouin seemed overjoyed. "Of course, your highness. May I ask why the change of heart?" "I have decided to be more... optimistic on the matter, and look at the positives." Namely the fact that she wouldn't be marrying the prince. @Soul

Keota kept himself from trying not to smile at her words. He knew that she was lying through her teeth about wanting the marriage to occur. He looked over at the prince and his overjoyed face, almost feeling sorry for him when he gets defeated by him in the duel. Then he looks over at the high priestess, he isn’t too familiar with positions in royal occupation so he wasn’t too sure what the positions meant or what the people in those positions did, but he just shrugged it off and waited for the next topic to be spoken @Al the Killer

"Will you be sticking to Rashouran customs, your highness?" Maeneine asked. "Or would you rather experience an Ithadalan ceremony?" "I always imagined a traditional wedding for myself," Rikuma admitted, "though I am happy to accommodate my betrothed where necessary, such as if he is unfamiliar with some light bloodletting." She looked toward her high priestess, who seemed happy with her answer, and the prince of Ithadal as she spoke, but in her heart she knew who she meant the words to reach. He was standing right next to her, after all. "Bloodletting?" Evrouin asked, joy shifting to disgust. "For the ceremony, each spouse's finger is pricked and a droplet of blood is added to a bowl containing a drink of their choosing - sake is the traditional choice, of course - and each spouse drinks from it to symbolize that their lives are forever intertwined." Evrouin grimaced. "Absolutely barbaric!" Maeneine glared sideways at him, but he didn't shut up. "We are not including that!" Rikuma sighed, glancing over to see what Keota thought of it. @Soul

he was listening carefully, making mental notes of a traditional wedding for Rashouran customs. He looks over at the prince “You’d do well to respect her customs. The way you’re reacting to this and your tone of voice is not very respectful. If you can’t handle a simple poke to your finger, then I suggest you leave to your little kingdom and never return.” His voice sounded cold at that last sentence, he couldn’t help but grin a little at the prince to piss them off. Wanting to make the prince feel intimidated enough to back out of the marriage. @Al the Killer

Rikuma took that as Keota's own acceptance, and managed to avoid showing how pleased she was with the fact. Still, she had to pretend to consider Evrouin's wants. "Of course, we can leave it out..." Evrouin shook his head. "No, no, it's... fine. Let me hear about these weddings, from the start." "The wedding proceedings begin two days prior to the ceremony, with the prenuptial duels," Rikuma explained. "An open invitation is given to duel either spouse on the other's behalf. The duels are to first blood, magic and killing are not allowed." The prince's eyes had lit up the moment she said duels, and he spoke up the first chance he got. "Other men will duel me for your hand in marriage, and the winner will marry you?" he mistranslated. "Lucky for me, I happen to be a master duelist!" Well. Shit. Luckily, Maeneine was the one to intervene this time. "It is not a gendered tradition," she said disdainfully. "Nor will it force either spouse to marry one combatant or the other. The twenty-first principle of the Order clearly states to respect the choices of the living; no matter the outcome, the wedding preparations are created to guarantee that the choice to marry one's betrothed is a constant one, and the duels are the most important among them." Rikuma nodded. "Thank you, Your Excellence." "Such low stakes? The decision has been made," Evrouin insisted. "I will not force you to fight for me, but I will gladly do so for you. But I think it would be more interesting if the outcome of the duel decided the marriage." He fixed his gaze on her. "Those are my terms. Either we will do that, or the duels will not happen." Her stomach churned. She hadn't been worried about Keota losing before, when all that mattered was that the duel happened. But this... this changed things, and she knew she'd been backed into a corner. Her hands tightened nervously into fists. "Very well, then." @Soul

“If that’s the case.” he takes out his knife and points it at the prince, glaring at him in the eyes I challenge you for the hand in marriage for Princess Rikuma. Will you accept my challenge?. @Al the Killer

Maeneine sighed, shaking her head at the irrational, impulsive passions of the young. "The duels are not-" "I accept!" Evrouin interrupted, drawing his own sword. "How unfortunate that your... 'blade' is inadequate by comparison." He winked at Rikuma, to her revulsion. "The duels are not taking place right now," Maeneine finished, her tone sharp enough that Rikuma also snapped to attention. "It is customary that both parties be allowed at least twenty-four hours to prepare. It is bad enough that his highness insists on perverting it into something patriarchal." "Thank you, Your Excellence," Rikuma said again, her exasperation clearer as she buried her face in her hands. "Can we just finish discussing the proceedings? We are not even two days in..." @Soul

Keota blushes a little in embarrassment and he sheathes his knife. He got too excited to duel the prince in order to protect the princess that he forgot he still had to wait a few more days “m-my apologies, your excellence..” he does a short bow then stands back to his original position @Al the Killer

Evrouin sheathed his sword as well, clearly disappointed. "Apologies, of course," he said. "I have simply grown tired of the princess's guard dog not knowing his place." "How about you leave where 'his place' is up to me and listen?" Rikuma suggested. "Anyway, immediately after the duels, there is usually a party of some sort, to celebrate the outcome. The scale depends on who is being married, of course." "A grand ball, then, after I have won," Evrouin decided. "My bride deserves nothing less." A large gathering of people always sounded like a nightmare, but Rikuma understood it would have been expected for royalty either way. She would even tolerate it, for the right person. Evrouin was not the right person, but if the outcome of the duel was as she wanted it to be, that didn't matter. She nodded in agreement and, to avoid the prince thinking he was having his way, spoke to Keota. "I will see to it that you receive a few proper dancing lessons before then," she promised, before addressing the other two again. "The ball ends at moonset, and the next night is the Night of Silence." @Soul

he blushes a little when he spoke to him and thought about dancing with her again like when they first met. It was a nice idea, but he was hoping not to screw up if he did. He is usually a loner and doesn’t interact with people much, so a ball with lots of people and the attention all on you might make him uncomfortable at first. But he would tolerate it if Rikuma was by his side @Al the Killer

It was cute, seeing him blush at something so simple. And admittedly a bit amusing seeing Evrouin's annoyance at it. "Well, all guests will be welcome to dance," she explained to him. "Anyway, the Night of Silence. Since you are both going to be dueling each other prior to then, you will both be involved in the planning from this point forward. Each spouse would normally spend an evening in the other's family home. Since Keota lives in the palace and Evrouin is visiting from afar, in this case it would just be a matter of trading rooms." Maeneine took over to explain the significance. "It is meant to be a night of quiet reflection and understanding of your partner. It is a test in two ways: the first is to ensure that, although you will be spiritually merged, you can still respect the space and your partner's privacy. Any violation of such or destruction will be grounds to nullify the union." Rikuma nodded. "The second test is lower in its stakes. Since the purpose is quiet reflection, each partner is meant to remain silent throughout. We can write letters to each other and send them via courier, but we will not see each other face-to-face. Third parties can attempt to break your silence by any nonviolent, nondestructive means they wish and, if they succeed, it is customary to repay them in a small gift of food or gold. It tests determination and willpower, but does not negate the marriage if you fail, no matter how many times you fail in one night." @Soul

he listened carefully to how the customs worked. He never heard of traditions this specific before and it made him worry a little if he would be able to complete them perfectly. However, he was still determined to do his best in order to be with Rikuma. As long as the bastard of a prince didn’t try anything, he knew that everything will be okay @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over at Keota. "In case of failure for the test of silence, if one spouse is unable to give anything, the other may offer to do so for them. This shows that even when things go poorly, both partners are willing to support each other," she said, partially to assure him. "Failure can be as important as success at times. Anyway, the third day is the wedding ceremony itself. The guests will include both the living and the dead, and it is considered rude to question who is which. Both partners walk down the aisle together. High priestess Maeneine, I take it you will be officiating?" Maeneine nodded. "I will, as is customary for a royal wedding." Evrouin grimaced. "There will even be corpses at the wedding? Really?" @Soul

Keota sighs a little in relief by Rikuma’s further explanation. This helped to calm his nerves a little. He glares at Evrouin “Ever heard of the saying, ‘Respect the dead?’ Like I said earlier, if you cannot honor it, then go home.” @Al the Killer

"What about disturbing them from their rest and using them as servants is respectful?" Evrouin asked. "Do not shun the dead, but continue to welcome them among the living," Maeneine explained. "Death exists to serve life, and the dead are themselves holy." Rikuma nodded. "On a more practical note, spirit necromancy allows us to ask the dead how they wish to serve, whether through allowing their bodies to nourish new plant life or through the use of corporeal necromancy. Unlike the living, they are free to agree or disagree with the possibility of servitude without having to worry about economic concerns." She sat up again. "Anyway, after the officiant speaks, we perform the unity ceremony I mentioned earlier - of bloodletting, and sharing a drink. We give our vows and exchange rings, then the Order blesses the union and we leave hand-in-hand. There will be a couple of hours for preparation before the reception." @Soul

he turns to Rikuma “So what stage of preparation are we at and how many days until the wedding has to happen?” he asks, all the traditions and customs is making him a little confused on the order in which each will take place @Al the Killer

Rikuma considered for a moment. "For royal weddings, most preparation is finished in advance," she said. "After tomorrow's meeting with my advisors, a clothier, corsetier, bonecarver, and blacksmith will be visiting to help with fitting my wedding dress and either suits or ceremonial armor for the prospective grooms - it will be for each of you to decide, but it is best if you are both prepared. You will both have time to prepare for the duels, which will take place the next day." Evrouin glowered at Keota as he spoke to Rikuma. "This... competition... was not in the agreement," he commented. "Well, losing the duel would not have necessarily meant losing me if you had not made it this way," she said. "Next time you force someone into a political marriage, do your research on their culture first. Are there any other questions?" @Soul

he shakes his head a little, showing he had no questions for her. He realized that he’s going to be researching a lot about this kingdom in the near future. It will be a challenge, but if it would mean being with Rikuma, he’ll take it without a second thought @Al the Killer

Evrouin shook his head, then fixed Keota with a glare. Rikuma looked between the two for a moment, more than a bit concerned. If he was bluffing about being a master duelist, they would be fine. If it was true... no. She had to believe that Keota would win. And even if he didn't, she doubted Evrouin would make it through the Night of Silence without getting caught doing anything untoward. "You may leave now," she said. Once Evrouin and Maeneine were out of the room, she stood up. "Keota, are you sure you can win this?" she asked softly. "We should get a proper sword for you; you'll be at a disadvantage if you don't have the same reach." @Soul

he thinks for some time and nods a little in response. The truth is.. he was also concerned about the duel. He has lots of combat experience, but not being able to use his shadow magic would make him be at a disadvantage, especially with no sword. It seems he was actually nervous. His way of acting tough toward the prince was a little bluff to hide his own concerns. He is scared that if he loses… he’ll lose Rikuma and put her life in danger. @Al the Killer

Rikuma gave him a quick hug, then let go. "Let's just... go," she said, still worried. "I want to be as presentable as possible for tomorrow, so I'm going to stop by the castle bath house." It might even be relaxing; the baths in question were fed from the natural hot spring nearby, with enchantments carved into the stone to keep the water clean, so people enjoyed it for both hygiene and leisure. Of course, it was more private than the city bath houses, but still shared by everyone staying in the castle. "I can bring my constructs along for safety, but I'll also leave one with you in case Evrouin decides to try and eliminate the competition." She doubted he would be that bold, but she wasn't about to risk it. She wasn't about to risk him. @Soul

“I’ll go to my room then..” he says softly before walking away. He needed to plan out what he was going to do for the duel and how to train for it. There was no way he could just lay around. He needed to train. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "I'll visit you after," she promised, summoning a construct to follow him. "And if you want a sparring partner, the construct can help you out with that." She kept another skeletal construct by her side as she watched him leave. There was a certain frustration to it, knowing exactly what - or who - she did or did not want, but leaving the outcome to others anyway. Perhaps she would need to read up on poisons, in case she needed to make the prince's death look like an illness. For now, she walked out of the throne room and toward the bathhouse. @Soul

after some time, there is a sound of swords clashing outside on a field. Keota is sparring with the skeletal construct, trying to improve his skills with a sword. He backs away from a slash by the construct and gets into position to attack again. He is breathing heavily, his body sweating from fighting and using so much energy. His body is starting to get tired, but he pushes through it and keeps sparring with the construct @Al the Killer

The construct that had accompanied Rikuma stood guard as she sank into the hot water. A part of her had wanted to invite Keota, but he'd been flustered so much over minor things that, as funny as it was to imagine his reaction, she didn't want to risk causing genuine discomfort. She allowed herself to relax a bit, despite her fears. Once she was finished, she dried herself off and got dressed again. He was still sparring against the construct. She spotted him through a window and paused to watch, leaning an elbow against the window sill. He was good, but was he good enough? It shouldn't even have had to be a question, but here they were. @Soul

Keota stands back and falls to one knee, breathing heavily from training so much “no.. not yet..” he forces himself to stand back up and gets into a fighting stance. His eyes glow from how determined he is. “Again!” he charges at the construct and he continues sparring @Al the Killer

Rikuma walked out to get a better view. He had determination, she'd give him that. "Focus on speed more than force," she commented, leaning against a wall as she watched. The construct continued to fight back against him, faster for lack of flesh. "Remember, you just need to make him bleed once, so focus on targets that bleed easily. The forehead, scalp, wrists, and hands have a lot of blood vessels near the surface, and are likely to be left unguarded at some point in time during the fight. We'll make sure you have the sharpest blade possible, to minimize the force needed." @Soul

he hears her advice and nods a little, then he uses his speed to slash at the construct multiple times, trying to find an opening. Once he does, he twists his blade and slashes at the constructs wrist just enough to where if there were blood vessels, the constructs wrist would be bleeding @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled at what would have been a clear victory against a living opponent. The construct bowed then stepped back to indicate that the match had ended. "Good work," she said, walking over to Keota. "We'll get you a good sword tomorrow, and you'll be ready." Then she'd teach him a few more dances, to make sure he was equally prepared for the celebrations after. For now, she placed a hand on his shoulder. "But you should rest for now. It won't do either of us any good if you wear yourself out before the duel." @Soul

he smiles a little when he got the victory, then when the construct ended the battle, his legs finally give out and he lays on the floor, breathing heavily. “I’ll.. take you up on that bath offer…” *he says jokingly and he is clearly exhausted from training for so long @Al the Killer

"I already..." Rikuma sighed and knelt down beside him. "Do you want to go to the baths now, or after you've gotten some sleep?" She wasn't about to leave him on the frozen ground anyway, so she stood up and motioned for the construct to pick him up to carry him. After all, she lacked the upper body strength to do so, herself, given her small size and the weakening effects of constant necromancy. @Soul

Keota stands up on his own and looks at her “I’ll go take a bath first.. don’t want to sleep while sweaty from training…” he gives her a small cheek on her cheek then sheathes his knife and walks away to the bath @Al the Killer

Reasonable enough. Rikuma nodded, then followed him a short distance to talk a bit more. "Do you want me to accompany you, or would you rather I have a construct show you the way? I do see and hear everything my constructs do, so if you want it to step outside to wait, all you have to do is ask." Not that she minded seeing anything he wanted to flaunt, by any stretch of the imagination. But she'd respect his boundaries, whatever they may be. @Soul

he yawns a little and looks at her “no it’s okay.. you can accompany me if you want..” he doesn’t really care about she sees him in only a towel right now, but he does care about taking a bath and then going to bed. @Al the Killer

Rikuma took his hand and kept walking. He seemed tired, so she kept an eye on him to make sure he wasn't about to collapse again. Once they arrived, she had her construct stand guard by the entryway and let go of his hand. "The water is very relaxing, so be careful you don't fall asleep or you might drown." No he wouldn't; she'd definitely save him if he sank under. "Is there anything else you need? I can have some food brought over if you're hungry." @Soul

he walks into a changing area and starts changing “no thanks, I’m not hungry right now” he says, as he changes out of his clothes. He walks into the bath area with a towel around his waist. His arms are skinny, but have some muscle on them, with a few scars on them from what were probably fights he had to do in his past. His body shows that he trains well and keeps in shape. Once he reaches the water, he slowly puts his feet in and takes off the towel just before his waist touches the water. He folds the towel and puts it in the ground near the water for when he needs to get out. He sighs in relief at how warm the water is, it feels so relaxing after a lot of training “This is so nice..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded and waited for him to come out. Less work for her to do, if he could wait for breakfast tomorrow. When she heard him come out, she instinctively turned toward him. She'd expected lean muscle and a few battle scars, but that didn't stop her from blushing slightly, because reality was better than imagination sometimes. After a few moments of staring as respectfully as one could stare, she looked away. "I told you it would be, didn't I?" She walked over to sit on the ground near him, to better keep him company. "Next time, we can enjoy the water together." @Soul

his eyes widen a little and he blushes from the thought of that. He looks up at her “A-Are you sure that’s a good idea?.. I mean.. I thought royalty don’t just expose themselves like that around other people or something?..” he stares at her a little, thinking about if she were in the bath with him, but he looks away after a few seconds and just blushes even more. Guess Rikuma isn’t the only one imagining… stuff @Al the Killer

Rikuma couldn't help but chuckle a bit at his response. It really was adorable, and he really did still have a bit to learn about this place. "Every kingdom's standards are different," she said. "In Rashouris, it is more accurate to say that royalty doesn't expose themselves around just anybody." She tilted her head. "The eyes are considered more intimate than the body, as one is a view of the soul and the other is simply your corporeal form. Besides, you're not just anybody. As far as I'm concerned, you're my real fiance. Not Evrouin." @Soul

he gets a little flustered when hearing this and he looks up at her again. “r-really?..” he asks softly. He tries to keep his brain from imagining more stuff as he stares at her @Al the Killer

She leaned down to kiss his forehead. "Really. I wouldn't mind marrying you, even if it hadn't become a condition of the duel. I want you to win for a reason, and it's not just to avoid Evrouin." She played with his hair gently, running her fingers through it. "Sorry. I don't want to make you uncomfortable by taking about any of this..." @Soul

he leans his head to her hand and closes his eyes as she pets his head “no.. it’s okay..” he smiles a little @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled back down at him. "Alright. Is there anything you wanted to ask me at all?" she asked. "I know everything about this situation must be very strange for you... Oh, and what would you want to wear to the wedding? For a fighter, ceremonial armor and ordinary formalwear are both equally acceptable for a wedding." @Soul

“I think I’ll wear original formalwear” he holds her other hand gently and moves his body up to kiss her lips softly @Al the Killer

Rikuma closed her eyes and kissed him back, trying not to think too much about what what he wasn't wearing at the moment. The last thing she needed was to want him even more when the bathhouse was technically still public. Even if her construct would keep other people out. She pulled away after a moment. "Then I'll make sure you're fitted for a proper suit," she said, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. He was getting water on her dress, but she didn't mind; that was partially her own fault, after all. @Soul

he looks down and notices him getting her clothes wet “oh crap, I’m sorry..” he starts to move away a little @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head, but let him go anyway. "It's fine," she assured him. "I'll just change out of this dress when we get back to my room anyway." After all, she wasn't about to fall asleep in her full day dress if she could help it. She stood up. "Once you're finished, we can get some sleep." @Soul

he puts the towel around his waist and gets out of the bath. He walks to the changing area and gets his clothes back on. Surprisingly, he wasn’t too tired anymore, but I guess him getting flustered might have done the trick. He walks out to her as they make their way to her room @Al the Killer

Rikuma waited again. Once he was back out, and seemingly more awake, she took his hand and joined him on the walk back through the castle. She held the bedroom door open to let him in first, looking back over her shoulder. It was for the best if they shared a room. For safety, of course. Her constructs couldn't do as much to guard her while she slept, so of course it was a practically matter. @Soul

he takes his hoodie, belt, and shoes off and places them in a corner of the room. Then he gets into the bed and puts the blankets over himself, feeling comfortable in its warmth @Al the Killer

Rikuma closed the door behind her and walked further into the room. The veil came off first, because she had no worries about him seeing her face. Since her clothes still had the armor pieces, it took her longer to remove them, taking off the straps that held the gilded bone plating to her body. @Soul

he blushes and turns his head and body away to not look at her while she changes @Al the Killer

She looked back over her shoulder at him. "It's alright," she said. I don't mind if you see." Considering the way she had seen nearly all of him moments before, it seemed only fair. She had a slim frame, with pale skin unbroken by scars, thanks to the healing magic available in Rashouris. She'd left her nightgown in the wardrobe, so she had to walk over to retrieve it. @Soul

he closes his eyes and he blushes more when she said that. Even if he did, he didn’t want her to be uncomfortable in any way. He moves around in the bed to get comfortable @Al the Killer

Too bad. She had sort of wanted him to see her, but if he wasn't ready, she would respect that. She pulled on the red robe and joined him in the bed. "It's fine, I'm dressed now," she assured him, wrapping an arm around his waist. @Soul

he opens his eyes a little and blushes when he sees how close she is. He leans into her touch and lays against her body. He kisses her lips softly and wraps his arms around her shoulders gently @Al the Killer

Rikuma closed her eyes as she kissed him back, holding him closer. He was warm in her arms, as welcome as if he had always been there. He was here, he was hers, and she never wanted to let him go. One of her hands rested against the small of his back. @Soul

he closes his eyes as he kisses her more. His hands slowly moving down her back as he cuddles up to her. He loved being with her so much.. he will win the duel no matter what it takes @Al the Killer

To say the world was better when the two of them were alone together didn't quite do justice to the joys of his company. The world no longer mattered, for a brief moment. There was nothing more than the press of his lips against hers, the way their bodies felt against one another. She held onto him while they kissed, pulling him with her as she rolled onto her back. If the worst happened and they couldn't have forever together, at least they would have this moment. @Soul

he pulls away a little to catch his breath then he looks down at her and lays on her. She felt so warm and comfortable. He closes his eyes and cuddles against her. @Al the Killer

She caught her breath as well, ready to kiss him again after. But he looked so comfortable now that he'd cuddled against her, like he was about to sleep for the night. It would take time for the heat that had awoken inside to calm down to an easy warmth, but she'd live. She kept her eyes closed as well, wrapping her arms around him as she kissed his forehead. @Soul

he looks up at her and decides to tease her a little. He moves up a little and kisses her neck gently a little. He wanted to see what her reaction would be like @Al the Killer

Her eyes flew open at the surprise. "K-keota," she whispered huskily. But it definitely wasn't a complaint. Her head tilted back, giving him more space to continue what he was doing. She ran her fingers through his hair, still gentle with him as ever. @Soul

he chuckles a little and continues kissing her neck softly. He moves closer to her and wraps his arms around her neck gently @Al the Killer

Rikuma closed her eyes again. His breath was warm against her throat, and she could no longer ignore the desire to hold him closer. Her free hand came to rest against his chest, before she bunched the front of his shirt in her hand and pulled him against her. Gently, she brought the hand from his hair to the side of his face, tilting his head toward hers so she could kiss him again. There was more passion to it this time, more intent. @Soul

he blushes from this and gets a little surprised. But he slowly closes his eyes and leans into her warmth @Al the Killer

She pulled back slightly and opened her eyes, still holding him close. "You're everything I've ever wanted," she said softly, which wasn't literally true, considering how she'd wanted to find a way to master death without dying, or to break her kingdom's curse. But it sounded romantic, so she went with it. She trailed kisses across his jawline, then down to his neck. "If you'd prefer you wait we can." @Soul

his eyes widen a little in surprise, realizing what might be happening right now. He blushes a little more and tilts his head a little to give her more space. “I.. uh.. are you sure?..” he whispered softly. He didn’t mind doing it, but her comfort was more important @Al the Killer

She kissed his neck before answering in words. "More than anything," she said. She let go of his shirt and let her hand trail down his chest, pausing at the shirt's hem. It was bound to be awkward - she'd only ever sought pleasure from herself before, and being with another person was already so different - but she trusted him enough to get past that. "No matter what happens, if you take me tonight I'll be yours forever," she promised, knowing she would be even if he didn't. "You'll never leave my heart." @Soul

he gets flustered and stays still, thinking for a few seconds before whispering “alright.. I’m fine with it..” he helped her to take off his shirt and move closer to her @Al the Killer

Here she was, trying her best to sound romantic, and he was... not casual exactly, she was pretty sure he was speechless for the first few seconds. Still, she had to tease him a bit. "Just 'fine with it'? What does it take to actually seduce you?" she joked. With his shirt off, her hands were free to roam, fingertips taking in the warmth of his skin, the lines of his muscles and scars. She kissed down to his collarbone, nibbling playfully but careful not to cause pain or leave any marks. @Soul

his face turns red, his body shivering a little by her touch, though he doesn’t resist or move away at all. He keeps his head tilted back a little to give her space and he couldn’t help by whimper softly a little. He was completely seduced by her. Hell, he already was when they both kissed. @Al the Killer

She brought her head up to kiss his lips briefly, then lay her head back on the pillow. As she smiled up at him, she reached back to undo the ribbon that kept her sleeping robe shut. She'd let him take care of the rest; for now, she pulled him in for another kiss, hooking a leg around his to hold him close. @Soul

he noticed her undoing the ribbon, so he pulled the sleeping robe off of her and let it fall to the floor. He moves her hands down to her waist slowly and kisses her more passionately @Al the Killer

She had to move a bit for it to actually end up on the floor and not under her on the bed, but she kept hold of him for as long as she could. His touch sent a pleasant chill down her spine as she pulled him close. Her breasts pressed against his chest as she kissed him back, drowning in the joy of the moment. @Soul

he gets flustered when he feels her naked breasts pressed against his chest. He may be half naked with a completely naked woman in the same bed, but he was still pretty innocent. While growing up alone, he never really learned anything… nsfw except for how babies were made @Al the Killer

She pulled back after a moment to catch her breath, because he seemed like she should check on him. "Are you still alright?" she asked softly. "We really don't have to do anything you're not ready for." Even if she was worked up now, she'd still remember to prioritize his comfort just as much as hers. Her hands came to rest on his, so she could let go if he backed out, or guide them if he was just unsure of what to do next. @Soul

“n-no.. it’s just.. I never really.. learned about this kind of stuff apart from how babies were made…” Growing up, all he really learned and cared about was how to survive, get stronger, and protect others. He has never been.. intimate.. with someone before he met Rikuma @Al the Killer

Ah, that made sense; anyone under his circumstances would have had higher priorities, after all. "I've never done this either," she admitted, though it seemed her education on the matter had been more extensive than his. "We'll make it work together." She kissed him again, gently guiding his hand toward her breast. @Soul

his eyes widen a little and he blushes more. His eyes look down and stare at his hand holding one of her breasts. He squeezes a little on accident and gets embarrassed “c-crap, sorry..” Yep, he is dumb as a rock when it comes to this @Al the Killer

Rikuma bit her lower lip. It hadn't been unpleasant, really. "Right idea, maybe a little gentler to start with. You don't need to apply so much pressure when it's already sensitive, especially..." She arched her back, causing a nipple to brush against the palm of his hand. A small shiver of pleasure arced through her. "...There." @Soul

his face turns bright red and he stays still, keeping his hand on her breast while also debating on what to do next. Her reactions are making him feel.. things.. whatever it was. He slowly moves her other hand to her other breast and holds it more gently this time. “L-Like this?..” he asks softly @Al the Killer

She moaned softly as she wrapped an arm around him. Still a start, but they had plenty of time. "Like that." She pulled his head gently down toward her neck again. She would probably be just as lost in terms of specific technique once the pants came off, because she doubted erotic literature would be accurate enough to translate into reality. She guided him through what she knew she would like until she needed to and, for the night, they could find pleasure in one another. ~~~ She clung close to him afterwards, tired in a fuzzy, satisfied way that felt so new to her. "You are a quick learner," she whispered, rubbing his back with one hand. @Soul

he also felt tired in a fuzzy, satisfied way. He was holding onto her tightly with his arms around her body, laying against her “How are you feeling?..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of his bare body against hers. "Great," she said. "Maybe a little sore, but it was worth it." She kissed his cheek, then brought her head down to rest against his chest. @Soul

he cuddles up to her more and closes his eyes. His hands rubbing her back gently as he holds her gently “I love you.. so much..” he whispers softly in her ear @Al the Killer

She hummed softly, snuggling closer to him. She hadn't even thought to say it, but as soon as he did, she knew it was both true and mutual. "I love you too." She sighed contentedly and felt herself beginning to drift off to sleep. @Soul

he fell asleep before she did. Training and doing this with her had used up a lot of his energy. He sleeps soundly while holding onto her, not wanting to let her go @Al the Killer

Rikuma woke up with the moon the next evening. She opened her eyes slowly, remembering what had happened between them prior to sleeping. The words that had passed between them had been every bit as important, if not moreso, than the joining of their bodies. "I love you," she said again, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. She had never known a warmth like this before, and she would savour it for as long as she could have him. @Soul

he slowly wakes up, still half asleep, his eyes barely open. He hugs her more and moves his body down so that his head can rest on her chest. He cuddles with her and moans softly “Five more minutes..” he says, half conscious @Al the Killer

Rikuma chuckled and stroked his hair gently, letting him stay resting in her arms for as long as he wanted. "Alright, love." A good excuse to say that word again. She found that she liked saying it, at least in relation to him. "I'll just stay right here and hold you close." @Soul

he smiles a little and kisses her neck once just to tease her “good..” he whispers softly @Al the Killer

Rikuma kept her promise, keeping her arms wrapped around him. "You're really ready for this?" she asked after a moment. "Marrying me, I mean. It's a lot more responsibility than a non-royal marriage, and it's not like we have the option of staying childless, and..." And humans died a lot younger than elves. She didn't bring it up, and tried to expel the thought from her mind. "I mean, you'd be the future king consort. That's a little different from just being a husband." @Soul

“I’m okay with this.. really..” he says, reassuring her “and.. you’re worried about me dying.. right?..” @Al the Killer

"That's not... I mean, everyone will eventually, even me. It's not something to be feared, but welcome in its natural time," Rikuma said. "I'm just... I don't like the idea of how soon it will happen for you. I'm worried about life after, the centuries that I'll have to carry on without you. And most elven children don't even reach their coming of age until their nineties, so you might not... Actually I'm not sure exactly how that would work for half elves." She knew Agemin was a half elf who was the same age as her, but he'd also aged beyond her; they didn't look like they'd grown up together. @Soul

he gently places his hand on her cheek and moves his head up to have their faces close together “well.. there is something I haven’t told you yet… about something that the people who gave me these powers also did to me…” he whispers softly “the day after I got these powers… they wanted to make me a living weapon for a long time.. more than the natural age of humans… so…” he pauses for a few seconds “they used Elf DNA into me.. and I think you know what that means..” he says softly with a small smile on his face

2:31 PM

@Al the Killer

She looked at him through the small distance between them. It took a moment for the words to drink in but, when they did, her arms tightened around him, holding him close. "It means you'll stay with me." She kissed his cheek, then his other cheek, then his forehead. "You're so perfect, you know that?" @Soul

his eyes widen a little in surprise by this and he blushes from her kisses and can feel her breasts pressing against his chest “t-thanks..” he says softly, a little embarrassed @Al the Killer

It was something she could get used to, that flutter of joy that came over her with the realization that they could live their lives together. But after a moment, she had to let go again. She had work to do, after all. "The smith is coming early, so you can talk swords with her while I meet with my advisors," she said. "Then we'll both be fitted for wedding attire..." She sighed. "Well... All three, unfortunately. Probably separately, again. I want my dress to be a surprise for you." @Soul

he kisses her lips softly then pulls away a little “I’ll see you later tonight then~..” he whispers in a teasing tone. He lets go of her and gets off bed, quickly putting on his clothes. He gives her one more kiss and then leaves to go meet with the blacksmith @Al the Killer

"I'll see you then," she agreed, smiling. She got up as well, getting dressed for the day. "If you're heading out to meet with her now, at least stop by the kitchen for breakfast," she reminded him, then kissed him again. She watched him leave before heading to her own meeting. @Soul

he stops by the kitchen to get a quick snack before meeting with the blacksmith. He walked around the castle a little and then finally finds her “Excuse me, are you blacksmith here to give me a sword?” he asked politely @Al the Killer

Corinne had travelled, but not for long. The shadow roads were their own shortcut, and a small forge already existed within the castle in accordance to her requirements. She wasn't technically a blacksmith, as the title implied ironwork, the only metal she could not safely work as a cat fae, as the old burn scars on her wrists and the side of her face showed. But she was certainly a smith. For her work, she kept her black hair pinned back from her face. She had dark skin and pink catlike eyes that complements the cat ears and tail. And now she smelled a canine presence. She jumped and instinctively hissed at the newcomer, before remembering her manners. "Oh shit, you're the princess's other suitor, aren't you?" she said, realizing her mistake. "Corinne, local smith..." She wrinkled her nose despite the attempt to hide her instinctive reaction. "Now, what sort of sword did you want?" Meanwhile, Rikuma met with her advisors in the throne room to review the plan she had drafted. @Soul

“uh nice to meet you. Sorry if I started you.” he says, apologetically “sometimes I forget I’m a shadow wolf. Oh, and I was like to try out a sword. Maybe something lightweight to start with, please” @Al the Killer

3:15 PM

“oh and my name is Keota”

Corinne's tail twitched irritably for a moment longer, before it stopped as though the entire thing had been forgotten. "One handed, then. Straight or curved? How long?" she asked. "Ah, I do have a few base models if you wanted to check them out before committing." @Soul

“yeah I think looking at the base models with help me find a good fit for what sword I want” he says, agreeing with her suggestion @Al the Killer

Corinne walked over to a weapon rack. Everything on it was a mock-up, none of it battle-ready. She looked over the options, narrowing down the options to one-handed swords. Better to narrow it down further, based on his fighting style. "Do you tend to stab or slice more when you're fighting?" @Soul

Keota thought about it for a few seconds, considering his fighting style and how to use the sword properly once he gets one “I prefer slicing. Something that’s quick and easy to swing once I get an opening to attack” @Al the Killer

"And you'll want good reach, too..." The smith considered for a moment, before picking up two swords. One was long with a straight blade and simple hilt, while the other had a curve to it. "Each has its advantages. Practice drawing and swinging each and decide which works better for yourself." She sat beside her forge and waited. "Why did you challenge the prince, anyway? It was a pretty bold move..." @Soul

he takes both swords and practices with them a little. After that, he stops and looks at her “Because I love the princess and there is no way I would ever let anyone force someone onto her like that.” he says, answering honestly and clearly. He has good loyalty in his heart and would do anything to protect the people he loves “anyways, I think I’ll take the one with the little curve to it. It might help take my opponent by surprise.” @Al the Killer

Corinne nodded. "Then let's make sure you win, alright?" She took the sword and looked it over. "I'll forge a new one, fresh as can be. The shape works well with that arcing motion you've been using, just keep in mind that direction matters with it." She settled next to the forge. "The default length was good? Do you want any adjustments to the design?" @Soul

he follows her to the forge “no, I think that works fine. Thanks again for helping me out.” he says politely, smiling a little. Usually he doesn’t smile much, but I guess Rikuma had been making him happy recently @Al the Killer

Corinne nodded, but was already deeply absorbed in her work. "It will need time to cool when it's finished, but it will be ready by tomorrow," she said. "Go ahead and meet with the clothier. I'll be right here if you think of anything else you'll need." She glanced over at him. "And I mean it: you'd better win. She saved my life, so she's at least owed some happiness. Besides, Evrouin's a raging prick." With that, she set to work, the hammering of metal drowning out any further attempts at conversation. Meanwhile, Rikuma's meeting had just wrapped up. She walked out of the throne room, hoping to encounter Keota in the hallway but bringing skeletal guards in case she ran into the other fiance instead. @Soul

“I was planning that from the start” he said, leaving the forge. He walked down the hall and found Rikuma. He ran up to her and smiled a little “hi, my sword is being made right now” @Al the Killer

Rikuma took his hand in hers, since he was exactly who she wanted to see. "That's good. I hope you didn't scare the smith too much; she gets nervous around dogs." Then, realizing the implications, "not that... I mean, I know you're not... I just don't know how she'd perceive your shadow wolf half. Sorry." She looked away, but led the way down the hallway anyway. @Soul

“haha, it’s okay. She was just startled a little at first. Sometimes I forget I’m part wolf.” he says, a little embarrassed “Uh.. not that I’m complaining or anything, but are you sure we should be holding hands in public?” @Al the Killer

"If Evrouin has a problem with it, he can fight me, and unlike the duels, I don't have to let him live if it's self defense," Rikuma said bluntly. "I don't want to have to hide our relationship. Political engagement or not, I've made my choice and I don't care who else finds out." If Keota somehow lost the duel, she still wouldn't go with Evrouin quietly. @Soul

he couldn’t help, but blush at her words. His heart skips a beat by how much she loves him. “o-okay..” *that was mostly all he can say without sounding flustered @Al the Killer

The parlour they'd arranged for the clothier, bonecarver, and corsetier was already a flurry of activity. Evrouin had arrived early, and seemed intent on ordering the clothier around while the other two artisans had been exiled to a corner out of the way, their work useless to a man who was neither a necromancer nor comfortable with the idea of wearing a corset for himself. That left one worker to run around taking measurements, gathering cloth, and writing down the prince's many notes. "You might want to wait, to avoid overwhelming Jassin," Rikuma whispered to Keota, ignoring the way the prince glared at their entwined hands. She let go anyway and walked over to the other two artisans. "I'm glad to see you two could make it as well," she said. "I heard all three of you already drafted a dress design?" Neia, a tall, pale-skinned elf with long black hair, nodded. "Yes, and I brought the finest material for the bone detailing," she promised. "Along with extras in case it is needed. Is your other suitor a necromancer?" Rikuma shook her head. "No. I will leave it up to him whether he will need Garakh's assistance or not, though." The corsetier, Garakh, was a grey-skinned orc of few words, but she nodded to indicate that she'd heard. "Can I look over the design for the dress?" She looked at Keota and mouthed the words 'no peeking'. @Soul

Keota blushes a bit and nods to Rikuma. He then looks over at that worker being overwhelmed by the prince. He walks over to the worker. “Excuse me, would you like some help?” he asked politely. Wanting to make sure the prince wasn’t trying to make the workers uncomfortable @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked at the design. "Hm... I love it. I'm guessing the base dress needs to be finished before the bones can be added?" She looked at Neia, who confirmed it, before continuing. "Alright, then the corset first. Oh, and Garakh? Can you work on another thing for me? I'm sorry if it's, um... a weird request..." Garakh raised an eyebrow and Rikuma glanced over at Keota, blushing faintly. "I... well, it's a surprise, so..." She whispered to Garakh as quietly as she could. The orc nodded, because it was actually a perfectly normal request to make prior to one's wedding night. She led Rikuma out so they could work in relative privacy in another room. Meanwhile, Evrouin looked at Keota. "Unless guard dogs know how to sew now, you'll keep your paws away from me," he said. Jassin gave Keota an apologetic look, since he'd been about to accept the offer. "Thank you for offering anyway, Sir Keota," he said respectfully, then 'accidentally' pricked Evrouin with the needle he was using. The prince winced, but knew better than to act up more in front of... well, the man with all the needles. @Soul

he nodded a little in response to the worker and gave the prince a little glare. He turns and sits down at a seat watching the prince and the worker to make sure the prince doesn’t try anything @Al the Killer

Neia looked over at Keota. "I can still help you get started," she offered. "We can all take measurements, after all." She grabbed a tape measure and waited for him. "Just stand right there and we'll get you taken care of. Do you have an idea of how you would like the suit to look?" she asked. Evrouin glared back at him, far less subtle about it, but said nothing further. @Soul

he stands up and walks to Neia, standing where she told him to stand “uh.. I think just a regular black suit would be fine” he said, answering her question. He is still getting used to all the fancy stuff of a royal so something simple would do just fine @Al the Killer

Neia considered it. It would be embarrassing to present the groom in something plain if he was chosen, but elegance could work. "Gold, white gold, or silver accents?" she asked as she started taking his measurements. "And what would you want for the ball? Put your arms out for a second, Keota." @Soul

he puts his arms out so she could take his measurements and thought carefully about his suit “um.. silver please” he says politely. He isn’t really too familiar with design so he may get confused here and there @Al the Killer

Neia thought about it while she took the measurements. "Yes, silver will go well, I think," she said. "And some white... I'm sure the princess will be thoroughly charmed," she decided. "Will you be carrying a sword? Will it be at your hip or your back?" She would pass on the information so a proper sword belt could be made that wouldn't interfere with his suit. @Soul

“the back seems to be the better option” he answered, standing still while she took his measurements. It might help him be more moveable if the sword was on his back rather than his belt @Al the Killer

Neia nodded and wrote down the measurements and design notes. "Yes, that will work well, and won't get in the way of your suit's jacket, either. You can put your arms down." Jassin finished helping Evrouin, and was taking the pieces of the suit. The clothier appeared extremely relieved to be finished with the prince. "Don't forget a collar and leash for the princess's guard dog," Evrouin commented. Neia raised an eyebrow and tried not to laugh at the less cruel, more inappropriate potential interpretations of the statement as the prince left. @Soul

he glares at the prince a little “maybe a helmet will do nicely for you. Your face might need to hide from how ugly it is. Maybe the hairline might want to crawl into its little hide spot as well” he says to the prince. It might have been a little over the top, but he didn’t really care what the prince thought @Al the Killer

Evrouin had nothing witty to say in response, but he stepped closer to Keota. "Even a small cut can be lethal, boy. Be careful what you say and I might even let you live long enough to see my Coronation as king of this gods-forsaken shithole," he said, then turned and walked away. Jassin and Neia watched him go. "What a dick," Jassin commented once he was out of earshot. "Hope he dies of an infected cut," Neia added, earning a concerned look from Jassin. "Too far? I just feel like his bones would be useful." @Soul

he sighs a little and looks at them “I apologize for making a scene. Thank you for your work. Don’t worry, I won’t let him win.” he says to the workers @Al the Killer

"Good. And don't worry, he indicated it." Jassin looked at Neia's notes. "Yes, let's get a start on this while Garakh works with the princess," he said, taking the pencil to work on the design itself. "It would be a disaster if Evrouin were to win. If there's one thing Rashourans as a whole hate, it's treating the living as though they hold no autonomy. And if there's one thing we love, it's overthrowing tyrants. It's how every royal bloodline has come into power, after all. Evrouin wouldn't survive for long." @Soul

“Even if there was some chance I would lose the duel, the princess would already have a backup plan ready. However, I’m sure she won’t need to use it when I win the duel” he says, reassuring the workers. Though he does feel a little nervous inside from all the pressure, but he’ll move past that to crush the tyrant prince @Al the Killer

Jassin dug through a trunk of clothing. "I wouldn't be surprised if she had fifty backup plans," he admitted. "She is..." He trailed off, seeking the most respectful wording. "...widely known as unusual, but brilliant. And that will gain more respect than conformity ever could." He took the suit pieces over to Keota, then set up a privacy screen for him. "There. Try those, and we'll tailor it before getting the details worked out." @Soul

he takes the clothes and takes off his original clothes to try the suit on. After a few minutes, he walks out of the screen to show how well it fits @Al the Killer

Once he stepped out, Jassin was back by his side in an instant, giving him a quick look-over to see what would need to be adjusted. "Hm..." He had a piece of chalk in one hand and a pincushion in the other. "Arms out for a second?" He worked carefully, as always. After all, he took pride in extremely precise work. Garakh walked back into her room, the product of her work covered in an opaque cloth bag. "Need anything?" she asked Keota, a question that might be better understood in full to mean 'do you require the services of a corsetier or is my work here finished?' @Soul

he looked at her while Jassin worked “no thank you” he responded politely @Al the Killer

Garakh nodded and walked out to store the bag somewhere neither potential consort would find it, as agreed upon with the princess. Neia gave her a friendly wave goodbye, which was answered by a much shorter wave. Judging from how unbothered the elf was, this was perfectly ordinary behaviour for Garakh, and Neia returned to observing Jassin. Rikuma stepped into the room as well. "Good, Evrouin is gone," she commented, then looked at Keota. "I'm sorry to have left you here with him. Are you alright?" @Soul

he looks at Rikuma and laughs nervously a little “aside from a little argument that ended up in him threatening to kill me, everything is okay..” he didn’t want to worry her, but he rather not lie to her either @Al the Killer

"He what?" Rikuma had never been one to raise her voice, but she made an exception now, causing Jassin to jump in surprise. She shook her head. "I would offer to kill him for you, but I am afraid I already need so few excuses to want his death that the statement would not make you feel special." She looked toward the window, though all of the windows in the sitting room had been covered for this occasion. "While active magic is not allowed during these duels, toxin resistance elixirs are allowed to be taken beforehand, if one does not trust their opponent. I will see to it that one is procured for you, and we will give you a healing potion immediately after." Her voice softened. "I won't let him hurt you. I promise." @Soul

he got a little nervous when she got mad. Then he blushes a little at how protective she is that it made his heart skip a beat a little. He tried his best not to move while Jassin did his work @Al the Killer

4:35 PM

his tail was wagging a bit though out of his control though

Jassin stepped away, partially to check on his work so far, and partially to avoid getting slapped by an uncontrollably-wagging wolf tail. "How does that feel so far? Does anything feel like it needs further adjusting?" he asked. It looked good, but he wasn't the one who would be wearing it. "Neia and I will help you out right after, Your Highness." @Soul

he gets embarrassed a little and grabs his tail with his hand to stop it, then looks at Jassin “n-no, it’s great, c-can I change back to my normal clothes now?..” he asks politely, still a little shy @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked away to hide her smile, since she found his reaction to be nothing short of adorable. But she had a reputation to uphold, so she kept a straight face. Meanwhile, Jassin nodded. "Go ahead." He gestured toward the privacy screen and walked to Rikuma. "Do you want to take care of it here, or in the other room?" "Here," Rikuma said. "We can wait until Keota is ready to leave." She looked toward the privacy screen. "If you want to rest for a bit, I can meet you in the ballroom in a couple of hours. Don't think I've forgotten about that dancing lesson I offered you." @Soul

he blushes again as he undresses his suit behind the privacy screen “I’ll be there in a few minutes..” he says shyly. He carefully takes off the suit, not wanting to mess it up. He gently folds it and hangs it up before putting his normal clothes back on. Once he was done, he hands the suit back to Jassin “thank you” he says politely, then walks to Rikuma to follow her @Al the Killer

Rikuma reluctantly shook her head. "No, no, I'll meet you there, after I have the rest of my dress," she said. "Do what you want for that time. I can still send a construct with you though, as a bodyguard and as a sparring partner if you wish. Just don't wear yourself out entirely." No matter how much she looked forward to dancing with him, other preparations awaited her first. @Soul

he nods and makes his ears and tail disappear to make his tail stop wagging. Thankfully he had the ability to do that. Then he runs off to go do something else while he had to wait for Rikuma @Al the Killer

The dressmaking felt like an eternity. With the entire design being custom, she had to stand for the entire process. Luckily, Garakh returned at one point to help out, and the three artisans managed to work quickly together. Her arms still felt like lead by the time she could remove the dress, bones and all, and change back into regular clothes. She thanked them, then walked out to find Keota. @Soul

as Rikuma walked away to find Keota, she could hear some swords clashing outside, it was Keota training again. He was using his knife against two constructs, each holding a sword.* @Al the Killer

Rikuma walked to the window again to watch. He seemed to be holding his own well, at least while the constructs were... Automated, so to speak. "Do you want more of a challenge?" she asked, wondering whether to take more direct control over the constructs for a bit. @Soul

he steps back from the fight and looks over at Rikuma “I would say yes, but I don’t want to be too exhausted for the dance lessons.” he says, considering that she wanted to practice dancing with him. He puts away his knife and looks at the constructs “thank you, we can spare later if you like.” he says to them. Then he turns and walks over to Rikuma @Al the Killer

"Of course," Rikuma agreed, because the constructs were extensions of her will and didn't have any of their own. After all, they had been long separated from their souls. "Come on, I'll teach you a few of the more romantic dances. The one we did before was merely friendly, after all." She took his hand and led the way to the ballroom. @Soul

he blushes a little when she mentioned romantic dances. The thought of dancing with her made his heart beat a little fast. He was also a little nervous about messing up or stepping on her feet while dancing @Al the Killer

The ballroom was massive, with a gallery overhead and along the edges of the room where skeletons stood prepared to play their instruments. She led him to the centre of the space and turned to face him. "Put your right hand on my lower back," she instructed, resting her left hand on his shoulder and taking his free hand in hers. @Soul

he positions his hands like she said and stood in front of her. He looked at her eyes and tried to follow her next directions @Al the Killer

Once the music began to play, she started to talk him through the steps, teaching him how to lead since he was taller and that would make it easier. @Soul

he was a little nervous, but does what she says fairly well during the dance. He blushes a little whenever they got close or when their bodies pressed against each other @Al the Killer

Rikuma started with the basic steps, making sure he had them figured out before moving on to more complex additions to make the dance more interesting. But she stayed close to him as much as she could, sneaking in a kiss whenever he seemed especially flustered. Time flew by while she was in his arms. @Soul

after some time of dancing, Keota seemed to have gotten to hang of it as they went along, blushing whenever she teased him with a kiss @Al the Killer

"Let's see... Oh, one more move that's good to end with," Rikuma said after a while. "Put your arm a bit higher on my back to support my shoulder first, then step toward me and turn your upper body toward your right. Don't lower me too much; I want to still be in reach." She went along with his movements, playing her role and supporting most of her own weight through the dip. @Soul

he does the dip very well the first try. It’s a popular move he’s seen once or twice before so it wasn’t too hard to recreate. He lowers her down gently, keeping her in reach and supporting her body @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled up at him, her hair draping over his arm as he lowered her. "Good. Now hold me here for a bit longer and bring your head down," she said, because it seemed like the perfect moment for a kiss. Even if she had been flirting without holding back this entire time. @Soul

he slowly lowers his head down to her face, careful to keep his balance and support her body. He kisses her lips gently and held her in that position for as much as his arms can hold her. He could hold her there for longer, but his arms are too skinny to support her for long. After the kiss, he slowly lifted her back up to her feet @Al the Killer

Rikuma... Had severely underestimated the core strength required for this. She closed her eyes and kissed him back anyway, until he lifted her upright again. "Perfect," she whispered, standing with her body against his. "How do you feel about tomorrow's duel?" @Soul

“a little nervous honestly… but I think I can defeat him. Maybe I should train more..” he seems to be a little cautious. He is very skilled in battle even if he had a knife facing off with someone with a sword, but he doesn’t know how skilled the prince is, so it’s making him second guess if he could win or not @Al the Killer

Rikuma wrapped her arms around him to hold him tightly. "Just don't wear yourself out," she said. "You won't be as good if you're tired." She let go and stepped back. "Are you ready to go back to our room? I mean... technically my room, but you've slept there more often than your own. Among other things." It may as well have been their shared room. After the wedding, perhaps it would be. @Soul

he feels more calm when she hugged him. Her warm body making him feel at ease “y-yeah, let’s go” he holds her hand and follows her back to her room @Al the Killer

In the hallway, the sounds of combat could be heard from outside. Rikuma slowed as she reached a window, looking to see what was going on outside. Evrouin had his sword, and was in the middle of a sparring session of his own. He faced off against all three of the attendants he'd brought with him. They all had the lithe builds of experienced fighters, and he still seemed to be winning effortlessly. He was light on his feet, each quick move filled with intent. In a way, he made winning against three opponents at a time seem easy. "Oh no," Rikuma whispered. @Soul

Keota also watched the fight. The skill level of the prince was impressive, but he couldn’t let that get to him. Skill or not, he will win that fight. He squeezed her hand a little tighter though, showing that he was a little nervous. @Al the Killer

Evrouin noticed them watching and called the match off, striding confidently toward the window. "Like what you see, Princess?" He leaned against the window sill, looking her up and down. Rikuma tensed, squeezing Keota's hand in turn. "I would perhaps think better of your skills if you were fighting against someone who would not face dire consequences for harming you," she commented. "Nothing is more predictable or less impressive than a prince winning a fight against his own servants." He chuckled. "True, true. I guess I'll have to wait and see what you do after I win against your guard dog. Will you be so enamored you'll drop to your knees for me, or will you just try to poison my next meal?" She scoffed in response, pulling Keota's arm protectively as a signal to step behind her. "Poison is absurdly pedestrian," she said. "I would much rather feed you so many tapeworm eggs that you will never eat your fill until the day you die, as the worms split your guts and erupt from your navel." He took a step back, visibly disgusted. "...The fuck is wrong with you?" @Soul

he feels her pull his arm a little and he steps behind her. He wanted to make his own comebacks, but he knew that Rikuma can handle herself in this situation @Al the Killer

"So many things," Rikuma answered, then refused to elaborate. The look of horror on the prince's face was a relief, almost even a comfort. That reminder that he could hold no power over her. She calmly looked back at Keota. "Do you have anything to add, love?" she asked, her tone softening. She had not been kidding about making it clear where her preferences rested. @Soul

he blushes a bit when she called him love, then looks over at the prince “Just know that I won’t hold back in our fight, but don’t worry, I won’t kill you. But only cause I rather not make more trouble for the princess.” he stays behind Rikuma and stays silent after that @Al the Killer

Strangely enough, Evrouin seemed to respect that. He nodded. "And neither will I," he said, because he fully intended to win. He had no love or respect for Rashouris, but having two kingdoms in his hand sounded like a good deal, especially with the power of Rashouris's military. The matter of his... headstrong and apparently murderous bride might be an issue, but he'd manage. Still, he looked at the two of them, irritated by the sheer nerve of them. "In the meantime, I see you intend to carry on a tradition of your people. A whore just like your first queen." "What a delightfully reductive retelling of history," Rikuma said dryly. "Perhaps the story of a concubine with a talent for necromancy leading a rebellion to claim the head of the warlord who would have treated her as nothing more than a womb should be seen as a cautionary tale for men like you, and not an insult to her legacy." @Soul

he was a little surprised by the prince’s lack of filter for a mouth. He is sure that win or lose, that prince will be six feet under before he could even lay a finger on Rikuma, much less sit in the king’s throne @Al the Killer

Rikuma had to get out of there before she put the prince's head on a pike, herself. "I will leave you to your sparring session," she said. "Come with me, Keota. If you still hope to get another practice session in, we will find another place for it." She led the way away from the window, muttering mostly to herself. "That foul-mouthed cur. Maybe I will need to find a way to acquire tapeworm eggs for him, after all." @Soul

he kissed her head when they were out of sight, trying to keep her calm “Let’s just head to the bedroom.. don’t want to lose too much energy before tomorrow..” he says softly to her, letting go of her hand to wrap his arms around her arm @Al the Killer

Rikuma drew in a deep, calming breath before leaning into him. "Alright," she agreed. "Let's make sure you get plenty of rest and food before the duel." She'd already had the potions brought to her room, in case Evrouin did try to use a poisoned blade. She had to be prepared for anything. For now, she picked her head up and kissed his cheek, then continued toward her room. @Soul

when they get into the room, he takes off his hoodie, belt and shoes like usual and lays under the blankets in the bed, waiting for her to join him @Al the Killer

Rikuma closed the door behind her and changed into her gown for the night. For a moment, she paused to look over at Keota beneath the sheets, grateful to have him in her life. Perhaps this would be her life nor, for however long it lasted; returning to bed at the end of each night, to rest in the arms of the person she loved more than she had thought someone could be with loving. "Goodnight, Keota." She joined him under the sheets and kissed him softly, before settling down in his arms. @Soul

he moves close to her and wraps his arms and legs around her. He makes his ears and tail appear and he moves his tail over her to keep her warm. “goodnight…” he whispers softly. He cuddles with her, but something seems off like he was scared or something @Al the Killer

Rikuma took a moment to pet his ears, taking comfort in his presence. She couldn't pick up on his fear, but she felt her own. She held him tightly. "Everything will be fine," she said softly, trying to convince herself as well. She had to believe it, so she could turn it into a certainty. She kissed his forehead, before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep in his arms. @Soul

he felt more comfortable when she comforts him. Drifting off to sleep thanks to her support. When she wakes up, he’s not in the bed. He’s in a field training one more time before having to do the duel @Al the Killer

Rikuma reached out as she woke up, but the bed was empty beside her. "Keota?" She shot upright and looked around the room, fearing the worst for a moment. Then she received the vision from one of her constructs. He was outside, training once more. She breathed a sigh of relief and got out of bed. As she got dressed, she focused on making sure food would be brought over for the two of them. She left it to her constructs and walked out to watch him once she was ready. @Soul

outside, Keota was now facing against ten constructs at once, not holding back. His movements were quicker and his reaction time was improving. He managed to easily find weak spots and slash each construct, not enough to damage them of course. After that, he put his new sword away and sit on the ground, exhausted from training for a few hours now @Al the Killer

She watched until he'd finished. Hopefully this training session would be enough. She walked over to stand beside him. "Breakfast should be ready for now," she said, holding out a hand for him. "It won't do any good to have you fight on and empty stomach." She deanimated the constructs to preserve her own energy, letting the skeletons rest against the castle walls. "How are you feeling?" @Soul

he took her hand and stood up “I feel okay, sorry if I worried you..” he says softly, leaning his body against her and kissing her lips softly @Al the Killer

Rikuma returned the kiss for a moment before speaking. "It's fine," she said. "Feeling better about the duel now?" She stepped back and offered him her hand before starting to walk back inside and to the dining hall. @Soul

he took her hand and followed her to the dining hall “Yeah I think so. No way I’m going to lose to him.” he smiles a little, but he still needs to keep his guard up at least until the duel is over @Al the Killer

A modest, but filling breakfast had already been set out for them. Options were still limited due to the impossibility of large animal agriculture in Rashouris, but there were a variety of pastries, potatoes, and a few mushroom-based dishes available. "Help yourself," Rikuma said, sitting down to prepare a small plate for herself. "Don't fight on an empty stomach; it's bad luck. Or at least an unfortunate distraction." @Soul

Keota’s stomach growls a little, realizing how hungry he actually was after training for a while now. He got himself a plate with each food dish and eats it, but not too much to make himself too full “it’s so good! Thank you!” he says with a smile @Al the Killer

Rikuma offered a faint smile, despite her worries. She forced herself to eat anyway, trying not to think about what may be to come. They both had a lot to lose. Her stakes were more obvious, but if Keota lost, there was a risk that he might not even be able to stay, regardless of how much she restricted Evrouin's authority within the castle. Not to mention the fact that she was sure Evrouin would make it far more dangerous for them to stay together. @Soul

he finishes his meal and looks over at Rikuma, noticing her faint smile. He leans over to her and wraps his arms around her neck gently, kissing her cheek gently “I won’t lose this… I promise..” he whispers in her ear softly @Al the Killer

She finished her meal as well, and leaned against him. "I hope not." She picked up one of the potion bottles and handed it to Keota. "Take this. In case he does try anything." Her head rested against his shoulder, taking a bit of comfort in his proximity. @Soul

he takes the potion and drinks it, then gives the empty bottle back to her. Then he moves his hand under her chin and moves her head up to kiss her lips softly @Al the Killer

She set the bottle aside on the table, then closed her eyes and kissed him back. No matter what happened, they would find a way to make things work. She wouldn't give up her love. As she pulled away, she brought a hand up to rest against his cheek. "I love you so much," she whispered. @Soul

his eyes widen a little and he blushes when he hears her say that. He rests his head against her and seems a little flustered “I l-love you too…” he whispered @Al the Killer

She pulled him into a hug for a moment before letting go. "Come on. We can't be late. Do you have everything you need?" She stood up and held out a hand for him, still a bit worried, but reassured enough to not be on the verge of panic. The duel itself would take place in the arena in the city, so they had some traveling to do before they got here. @Soul

he stands up and takes her hand gently “yeah.. I have everything..” he walks with her to the arena to carry out the duel @Al the Killer

The dueling arena in question was indoors, with stairs leading down to the fighting circle and rows of seats in an incline all the way around. A small viewing balcony had space for the Rashouran royal family, and the announcer already stood in the circle to welcome the participants. Rikuma had stopped by her parents' room on their way out of the castle to reanimate them, and they remained beside her. "Stay on the bottom stair until you're called out," she told Keota once they entered the building. Since nobody was looking their way, she gave him a quick kiss on the lips before stepping back. "You can do this." Not willing to delay any longer, she walked with the king and queen to the royal balcony, to sit between them. @Soul

Keota walked down to the bottom of the stairs, sword ready on his belt. He’ll need to be cautious and alert at all times in this battle. This fight will change everything, so letting his guard down is not an option. He puts his hood over his head and makes his wolf ears and tail disappear. The ears and tail would get in the way and give the opponent for openings to use @Al the Killer

Evrouin stood across from Keota, fixing him with an icy glare. Or trying to; the dwarven announcer stood between them. He used a spell to amplify his voice enough to be heard closely by all observers as he spoke. "Welcome to the first royal prenuptial duels in over a century! Today's festivities will be different from usual: instead of an open invitation for the hand of either spouse, we have a prearranged match for Princess Rikuma VI, the Undying." Tension hung thick in the air as the announcer continued to speak. "First, let's bring out the princess's betrothed." Evrouin walked out, greeted by a silence that bordered on hostile, save for the faint applause of Queen Ammij and his siblings. The announcer paused, before speaking again. "And his challenger!" @Soul

Keota walks out and takes off his hoodie and throws it away. Walking up to Evrouin with a cold glare, showing that he is determined to win this fight, no matter what. he has his sword sheathed in his belt, has a black t-shirt on. Even though it is cold, he will need all the maneuverability he can get @Al the Killer

"You may introduce yourselves," the announcer said once both men had arrived to face off against one another. He nodded to the prince first, as was customary. "I am Prince Evrouin the First of Ithadal, Master Duelist, Future King of Rashouris," Evrouin said, the presumptuous introduction somehow managing to make him even less well-liked by the crowd. The announcer grimaced, but made no comment as he nodded to Keota. @Soul

Keota takes a small deep breath, then speaks “I am Keota the Shadow Wolf. The Shadow Wanderer. The Vigilante of Darkness. I will win this duel to protect the princess from this forced marriage,” he blushes a little after done speaking, feeling a little embarrassed that he said that in front of a lot of people and now he had a lot of attention on him @Al the Killer

The people of Rashouris were not known for raucous cheering, and didn't make an exception now, but the tone shift indicated preference regardless. His introduction was meet with murmurs of approval and polite clapping. While the prince had insisted on a duel that didn't follow the letter of the tradition, Keota's introduction was a reminder of the spirit behind it. Rikuma smiled behind her veil as she watched. "Turn away from each other and take ten steps apart. When I reach the tenth number, you may begin the fight." The announcer began to count slowly as Evrouin took his steps in time. @Soul

Keota turned and stepped at the same time. When the announcer reaches the tenth number, he immediately turns and unsheathed his sword. He stayed low and used his speed to his advantage, trying to find an opening, any opening, that would give him the win. He made sure to be on guard in case the prince were to strike at an opening of his own @Al the Killer

Evrouin turned at the same time, unsheathing his sword in a flash of steel. He matched his opponent speed for speed, keeping his guard closed. Any possible opening was quickly replaced with his blade, dodging and parrying with ease as their swords clanged and clashed. "Come on, now," he said. "Don't bore me now, guard dog." He grinned and his approach shifted, more aggressive now. There was not a second of hesitation to his movements, yet his aim was precise; any opportunity, any opening, was his for the immediate taking. @Soul

Keota matched his strike blow for blow. His reflexes making sure to dodge any strike from the prince if he couldn’t block with his sword. “Ha, I can say the same thing, you bastard of a prince.” he grins a little and keeps striking and dodging with everything he had @Al the Killer

Evrouin scowled, and only managed to move even faster. He would either outmaneuver this insolent canine or wear him out, but either way, he was determined to win. "You'll regret ever coming here." He charged ahead, engaging his blade with Keota's. It looked like a block from the outside. Instead, it was a way of knocking his opponent's sword side. He stepped in, a hidden blade shooting from its spot in his sleeve, and slashed at Keota's arm with nearly inhuman speed. @Soul

he managed to get a glance at the hidden blade and turned his body away, barely dodging the blade while a piece of his sleeve was torn off. He jumps back to get some distance and growls at the prince “You damn insolent bastard! Hidden blade under the sleeve?! Screw off!” @Al the Killer

"Hidden and offhand weapons are allowed," the announcer admitted from his place at the edge of the arena, albeit reluctantly. Evrouin shook his head as he flicked the torn cloth from his blade. "Not very good sportsmanship to complain about fair play, now is it?" He grinned and closed the distance between them, continuing his assault with both blades. There was something new in his eyes, the intent of bloodlust. But a facial expression wasn't proof enough that the match was turning lethal. @Soul

he backs off again, this time to his hoodie and he pulls out a knife in one of the pockets. “I knew you would try something like this. Now we are even again.” he charges at him even great speed, both blades clashing and parrying each other, trying to find some opening to end this fight quickly @Al the Killer

Evrouin laughed as Keota drew his second blade. "Oh, no. We were never even." He still matched blow for blow, keeping his guard up. "Mine is still bigger, after all." He drew in close enough to whisper. "But I'm sure the princess will confirm that after our wedding night." He'd forgotten about elven hearing, and Rikuma glared at him from the balcony. He paid her no mind, and instead took advantage of their proximity to try to sweep Keota's legs from under him. @Soul

he expected a trick like that and jumps up to avoid the sweeping of his legs, remembering that Rikuma tried to do the same thing before. This gave him an opening that he took without hesitation. He got his sword into portion and slashed at his shoulder @Al the Killer

Evrouin jumped back, but too late. The blade drew blood, to the joy of their audience. Rikuma breathed a sigh of relief as the announcer declared Keota's victory, but that relief would prove to be short-lived. The prince didn't let up, but instead attacked again. All pretense of a formal duel had left him at he aimed his blade straight for Keota's throat. Rikuma stood up. "Fuck." She drew her sword and handed it off to her mother's corpse. The Queen consort had, after all, been an excellent duelist in life. She sent her down the stairs from the balcony, hoping she would reach them in time to stop the fight. @Soul

when Keota saw the blade being aimed for his throat, his survival instincts kicked in. Before he realized what happened, the sword pierced the prince’s chest. Keota’s head had slight tilted to the side to barely dodge the blade by centimeters. His eyes grew wide in shock and his expression showed pure shock and fear about what just happened. His hands slowly let go of the handle of the sword and he slowly takes a few steps back, looking at his blood soaked hands “w-what just… what just happened?..” he says quietly to himself @Al the Killer

The queen consort stopped at the bottom step, as her target had already been killed. Rikuma ran after and past her at top speed to make sure Keota was alright. "Are you hurt?" she demanded, grabbing his arm to pull him away from the corpse. The announcer stared in shock, before clearing his throat. "By the disqualification and subsequent death of Prince Evrouin, Keota is the winner by default." The crowd sat in stunned silence. They were no strangers to death in a culture that consistently affirmed it, but this specific turn of events was certainly abnormal. Among them, Queen Ammij and her children turned and began to walk out. But Rikuma's attention was solely on her lover. "It's alright," she said softly. "You did what you had to." @Soul

he turned his head away from the corpse, pressing his body against Rikuma because of the shock at what he done. He has killed before, but this was very unexpected. It almost reminded him of his past. He buries his face against Rikuma’s shoulder, his bloody hands hugging her tightly, his hands clenched onto the back of her outfit @Al the Killer

Rikuma held him close as though there was still cause to protect him. Maybe there was, in a different sense. There was no need to speak her choice, as was the custom after these duels. Her actions said it for her. Sensing that this was a private moment, some of the spectators began to leave. She rubbed his back gently with one hand. "I should have intervened sooner," she whispered. "But let's go home. You should take some time to rest before the rest of the night's activities." Of course, if he didn't want to attend, in light of what had happened, she understood; she didn't mind cancelling the ball if he needed more time. But they could discuss that after the shock had faded a little. Evrouin wouldn't have wanted necromancy to be used on him. That much was clear. So, regardless of public opinion toward him, his living attendants were brought in to carry his body away. @Soul

as Keota and Rikuma get to her room, he has calmed down a little more, but didn’t want to let her go. “I’m o-okay… I’m okay..” he whispers softly, both trying to reassure Rikuma and himself @Al the Killer

The walk home gave Rikuma time for the reality of the situation to sink in. They may have been fine if Keota had won a simple first blood duel as planned, but this was the death of Ithadal's crowned prince. A prince whose mother had already threatened war for less. They had to be ready. But first, she had to take care of her fiance. She kept an arm around him. "Okay," she said, as though she believed him. Physically, she was sure he'd be fine. Emotionally, he still seemed shaken. "Do you want to go to the baths and wash up? I'll go with you." She could have her constructs bring over clean, unbloodied clothes for them. It wouldn't be the shared bath she'd fantasized about, but she wasn't about to leave his side, and still having the prince's blood physically on his hands probably wasn't helping his mental state. @Soul (edited)

he realized that his bloody hands were staining her outfit and he takes his hands off her “oh crap!.. I’m so sorry!..” he says, still nervous and a little shaken “and uh.. yeah.. bath sounds nice…” he says quietly @Al the Killer

"It's fine," she assured him, because blood didn't show up well on black clothing anyway. That and she was used to wearing human bones, so it wasn't like a little blood would ruin her aesthetic or anything. She kissed his cheek. "Let's go, then." She took his hand in hers, not minding the blood, and led the way to the bathhouse. It was, thankfully, empty, and she had a construct stand guard to ensure it stayed just the two of them. @Soul

as they went into the changing area, he took off his clothes and put a towel around his waist. He goes into the bath area and takes off his towel before dipping his body into the bath, placing it to the side @Al the Killer

Since he was still a bit shy, Rikuma waited him to finish before undressing, herself. Normally, she wouldn't have bothered to wrap a towel around herself, but she did this time. Granted, it wasn't a normal thing to do where she was from, so she followed his cue and only wrapped it around her waist while keeping the upper half of her body free. But the thought was there. She removed the towel once she reached the water anyway, and lowered herself into the water. "If you need to cancel any of the night's other plans, that's fine," she assured him. "Otherwise, I can have our clothes for the ball brought over for us." @Soul

he blushes a lot when he saw her naked body. It wasn’t the first time they seen each others exposed bodies, but it didn’t stop him from blushing and feeling a little flustered “I-I think I’ll be okay for the rest of the night so.. we can continue the activities planned for the night if you want..” he says quietly, trying to resist from staring at her body by keeping his head facing down at the water @Al the Killer

The water was clean and clear, so looking down would definitely not help. Rikuma nodded. "A bit of distraction might help, so let's carry on as planned," she said. "And it will be your first public appearance as my official fiance." She paused. "I... Have never been good at comforting people. I don't know how to care for you right now, but I want to. So if there's anything you need, just ask. Alright, love?" She moved closer to be near him, in case that would help comfort him better. @Soul

he looked up at her and his face was blushing more. He tried to keep his eyes trained on her face, but his eyes occasionally kept trying to look down “y-yeah.. okay..” he says quietly, his flustered voice making it more obvious @Al the Killer

Rikuma wasn't so clueless that she couldn't see where he was trying not to stare. "It's fine, you can look." After all, she liked the attention as long as it came from him, and if he could find it in himself to look at her body, it meant he was at least starting to recover from the shock. "It seems we've already found a distraction that works." She closed her eyes and dipped her head under water for a moment to get her hair wet. @Soul

he also dips his head underwater to get his hair wet, then brings it back up. He hugs her gently and rests his head under her chin, cuddling with her gently “thank you for everything.. honey..” he whispers softly, before kissing her neck gently to tease her a little @Al the Killer

She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, relying mostly on her ability to float in the water to keep their current position. "Of course-" She was distracted by his teasing as she closed her eyes and tilted her head back. She bit her lower lip for a moment, only releasing it to speak again. "You know where this led last time, Keota." She let his next actions determine whether it was a warning or a promise. @Soul

he blushes more, but he kisses her neck a little more and nibbles on it gently, making sure not to leave any marks or pain @Al the Killer

A part of her wanted to ask him to leave a mark on her but, considering the low neckline of her ball gown, anything so obvious would be better off saved for after the wedding at least. Instead, she rested a hand on the back of his head and moaned softly, hooking a leg around his waist. @Soul

he kisses her neck more and slowly moves his hands down her body with one of them moving to her breast and something… pokes her a little @Al the Killer

Feeling the effect she had on him against her thigh brought a smile to her face. Clearly, she was doing something right. "Excited already, love?" She pulled his head up toward hers as her nails scraped gently against the skin of his back. "Lucky for you we have this place to ourselves." She kissed him, pulling him in closer. @Soul

he wraps an arm around her and also wraps a leg around her waist, pressing his body against her. He kisses her deeply and passionately @Al the Killer

Her hips rolled against his, yearning for more. But they weren't about to get much done in their current position, at least not comfortably for her. After a moment, she disentangled herself from his embrace, pulling herself up onto the edge of the bath. "Over here, Keota." She reached out for his shoulder to pull him toward her again. @Soul

he moves toward her and puts his arms around her, his hands slowly moving up and down her back. He moves closer and whispers in her ear “you want to wait until after the ball?.. I don’t want to make you too sore to dance~..” he whispers softly, teasing her @Al the Killer

The last thing in the world she wanted right now was to wait for something that would take hours. The anticipation would kill her, and likely him as well, now that they'd already gotten started. "I won't be sore if I'm prepared." She pressed a kiss to his neck and shifted, parting her legs for him. "I want you now." She looked up at him lovingly. "Start with your fingers or tongue, take your time, and I'll be alright." @Soul

he moves closer to her and starts with his fingers, slowly moving them between her legs. He takes his time with her, moving his fingers back and forth gently, going slowly on purpose to give her anticipation and pleasure @Al the Killer

She wrapped her arms around him, lifting her hips toward his hand. A small moan escaped her lips as his fingers slipped in. "Y-yes, just like that..." Her grip on him tightened as he brushed against a sensitive spot. @Soul

he keeps going a little less slowly now and uses his other hand to grab her breast gently, moving his hand slowly. He brings his head down and nibbles at her neck playfully, trying not to cause any marks @Al the Killer

With another moan of pleasure, she tilted her head back. "Keota," she breathed, holding one hand against the back of his head. After a while, the anticipation grew to be nearly unbearable. "I need you." She took hold of his hand to pull it gently away. "I'm ready." @Soul

he grins a little and gives her neck a small kiss before pulling away a little. He takes his fingers out and grabs a hold of her waist. He puts his.. something.. in and starts to move. His other hand still moving around on her breast gently @Al the Killer

She helped him get up and out of the water with her, to make things easier for him. Her breath caught in her throat as he entered her, her own pleasure intensifying at the feeling of him. It was easier this time, now that they hadn't rushed and they both had a better idea of what they were doing. She wrapped her legs around him and moved her hips in time with his. @Soul

after a while, he made his release, moaning softly after feeling very satisfied. He looks down at her and slowly pulls his something out “are you satisfied or do you want more?~..” he whispers to her, mainly just teasing. He knows that she’s not going to let him go when they go to bed later tonight @Al the Killer

She clenched around him as he released inside of her, reaching her own climax just in time. Once he pulled out, she took a moment to catch her breath and let him go. The idea of more sounded nice, but they did have a limited amount of time, and she hadn't exactly planned this ahead. It took a second for her mind to clear enough to really decide. "This is enough for now, beloved," she said softly. She'd probably be too tired after the ball, but they would have plenty of chances later. The rest of their lives, even. "Let me get back in the water for a minute, then we can get ready." @Soul

he helps her into the water and also gets in the water with her, holding her in his arms from behind. He kisses her cheek gently as they soak in the water for a minute. After that, he gets out and dries off with the towel, then goes to get dressed for the ball @Al the Killer

She actually washed up properly this time now that they were less distracted, then followed him out of the water. She dried herself off with the towel, before walking over to the undead construct that held onto one of the suits that had been made for Keota and her ballgown. "Could you help me with the corset?" she asked, pulling on the chemise and petticoats. @Soul

he walks over to her and helps her with the corset “Anything else you need help with?” he asked @Al the Killer

She braced her hands against the stone wall while he tightened the laces for her. "Just the boots, in a second." She finished putting on her dress, then sat on the bench beside the wall. "Whenever you're ready. You can get dressed first if you want, it's just a lot harder to put shoes on with this corset." @Soul

he sneaks in a kiss to her lips and then pulls away a little “it’s okay, let me help you get ready and then I’ll get ready” he rubs his finger under her chin and grins at her to flirt with her. It seems like she has had an influence on him in a certain way. He helps her get her shoes on and with whatever else she needed help with for her dress. After that, he gives her another kiss and gets himself ready, putting his suit on and meets her out front @Al the Killer

She accepted the help, more than grateful to have him around. Sure a construct could do it just as easily, but there was something nice about having someone around who cared enough to help on his own. She smiled into the kiss before pinning her veil back into place. As she stepped out, her expression turned serious once more, back to the way she normally kept it for public appearances. "Let's go, then." She hooked her arm around his and led the way to the ballroom. @Soul

as they walk into the ballroom, there was lots of people in one big room. He stayed close to her and held her hand. He is the type of guy to be humble and stay in the shadows, so being the center of attention in front of lots of people may be a little nerve racking and embarrassing for him at first @Al the Killer

Since the king and queen could not speak to announce their arrival, an instrumental fanfare alerted the already-gathered nobility of their arrival instead. Although she was no more likely to willingly engage in social situations than her lover, Rikuma had been raised for this sort of thing, so she took the lead, letting go of Keota's hand to bow respectfully to her parents. @Soul

he followed her lead by bowing respectfully to her parents as well, then took her arm again and followed her through what else they had to do @Al the Killer

The dancing had already begun, while corpse constructs walked around serving drinks and refreshments. Rikuma picked up a glass of rice wine for herself before looking back at Keota. "Take your pick. They also have water if you still want to stay as sober as possible." She lowered her voice. "But in my experience, sobriety only makes these events more overwhelming, so consider yourself warned." She turned her attention to the first noblewoman to approach them, the marchioness Saya, who was around Rikuma's age. "Congratulations, you two," Saya said cheerfully. "I'm glad to see you're alright." She dipped her head toward Keota. "You fought well. We should try a practice match sometime. Not today, of course." @Soul

Keota grabbed a glass of rice wine for himself. He never drank except for very light alcohol at the bar where they first met, but one glass wouldn’t hurt. As they are approached by Saya, he blushes a little in embarrassment for the praise she is giving him. “uh t-thank you..” he bows his head a little to the noblewoman “It’d be honored to have a practice match with you” he smiles a little, trying to not show his embarrassment @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over at Keota with barely-concealed pride. How fantastic, to have him as her partner. She'd always imagined whoever she married would either be someone she could love or someone the public would approve of. The idea of finding a consort who fit both categories was a pleasant surprise. "Sometime after the wedding, perhaps," she suggested. "I would love to watch." "That sounds good," Saya agreed. "So you're going through with the wedding? Is this because of the agreement with Prince Evrouin, or...?" "Of course not," Rikuma assured her. "It would be foolish of me to actually base my choice of life partner of whether or not he wins a single duel. We're marrying for love. I would have found a way to marry him even if he had lost." She took Keota's free hand in hers and sipped her drink. It was sweet, but with calming, earthy undertones to it. @Soul

Keota couldn’t help but blush at her sweet words. His heart beating a little faster as he looks away a little to try to just pretend to just be looking around. He takes a sip of his drink, it was sweet, yet a little strange to him since he isn’t used to drinking of course. “W-well, I hope to do my best for the kingdom..” *he says shyly, trying his best to sound professional “and of course to support my f-fiancé as much as possible for the rest of my life..” he moves closer to Rikuma, a little embarrassed @Al the Killer

Saya smiled. "I'm glad to hear it," she said. "I trust that her highness is practicing sound judgment." She looked toward another of the women in the ballroom who was trying to get her attention. "I guess that's my cue to leave you two alone. Have a wonderful night." Rikuma watched Saya walk away before turning her full attention to Keota. "And I meant every word of that. Don't worry too much about not knowing what you're doing as royal consort. I've been doing the work of an entire royal family, so I have no problem walking you through everything you need to know." @Soul

he smiles sweetly a little at Rikuma “okay, and when I do get the hang of it, I’ll help you if you need assistance,” he looks around a little to make sure no one was looking and he kisses her cheek gently. He knows that everyone now knows of their engagement, but he preferred to be alone with her when giving her affection to have less attention put on him. He takes another few sips of his drink and looks at Rikuma “so what would you like to do now, love?” he blushes a little when calling her that and looks away a little, feeling a little embarrassed. This was the first time he called her ‘love’ @Al the Killer

There was no way the newest royal couple would be unwatched at an event being held in their honour, but she didn't bring it up if he didn't notice. "Once we've finished our drinks, we can dance," she offered. They'd both be expected to pay attention to the other guests at some point or another, but for now they could enjoy each other's company in peace. "Just try not to get too flustered when another lady, gentleman, or anyone else steals you for a dance. It's just a form of socialization, it doesn't mean anything unless you let it." She took another sip of her wine and looked away. "Except in my case; I was definitely flirting the first time I asked you to dance." @Soul

he blushes when he hears this and looks at her “d-do you mean when we first met?!..” he whispered quietly, a little bashful @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "Of course, I couldn't be too forward about it, under the circumstances. Since I was the one who had offered you a place to stay, it would have been inappropriate for me to openly express interest without knowing the attraction was genuinely mutual. I didn't want you to feel like you owed me anything." @Soul

he gets a little flustered and speaks shyly a little “I-I just didn’t expect that you actually fell for me that quickly.. especially with your kingdom to think about.. of c-course I also thought you were attractive.. sweet.. se-“ he stops himself before he could say that last word and his face turns red “n-never mind..” he laughs nervously a little @Al the Killer

"'Fell for' is strong phrasing. I would say more that I found you cute," she said, then gave him a curious look. "What was that last word you were going to say, hm?" She leaned in so he could whisper to her alone. "Go on, I won't judge." She finished her drink and handed the empty glass over to one of the undead servers. @Soul

he gets shy, but softly whispers to her ear softly “s-s-sexy…” he turns his head away and is blushing a lot, trying to hide his face. He drinks the rest of his drink and gives it to one of the undead servers. @Al the Killer

Rikuma couldn't help but continue to find that shyness adorable. Especially when he was so hesitant to say what his actions had already communicated clearly enough. "And you are as well," she whispered back, then reached for his hand. "Now, may I have this dance?" Even though his bright red face would be obvious to all of the gathered guests. "As royal consort, you will not be expected to be veiled or hooded as I will, but if you wish to hide your face, it will be allowed," she teased. @Soul

he gently takes her hand and moves close to her “it’s fine..” he says shyly as they make their way to the dance area @Al the Killer

She stepped out with him, getting into position and facing him once they were in an open enough area. "Lead the way, then," she said, because it was customary for the taller partner to lead the dance. And just logistically easier. @Soul

he takes a deep breath, then took the lead. Preforming just like they practiced earlier. He always looked her in the eyes, enjoying her company as if no one else was around. As the final act, he dips her down, supporting her body with his hand, then bringing her back up “h-how was that?..” he whispered to her @Al the Killer

Rikuma enjoyed the dance, falling into step with him easily. He was a delightful partner, both in love and on the dancefloor, and she nearly found herself smiling before reminding herself that they were, in fact, in public. "It was perfect," she whispered back. She glanced back as a shadow moved behind her, and Arinari bowed, holding a hand out. "Your highness? May I?" That was a joy-killer, but it would be rude to refuse. Rikuma nodded and looked back at Keota. "We'll dance again later," she promised, before accepting Arinari's hand. "After the stunt you pulled, I should have you beheaded," she hissed. "It did turn out in the end though, did it not?" Arinari asked. "That's not..." She sighed. "Ammij is going to want a war anyway, isn't she?" "It's my understanding, as foreign advisor, that she cares deeply for international law. She will not breach the contract. There will be a risk that she might try something down the road, but it is not immediate," Arinari assured her. @Soul

Saya approaches Keota and offers her hand for a dance. Keota gets a little nervous, but accepts her offer and they go and dance. Thankfully, Rikuma’s dance lessons helped him dance perfectly with other people as well. @Al the Killer

The end of the song couldn't come soon enough. Rikuma brought her mother over for a dance, as an excuse to leave Arinari. He may have had a point, but that doesn't mean she was about to trust him again. She needed time, and he needed to prove he wasn't about to go behind her back again. She glanced over at Keota, making sure he was doing alright. Saya wasn't about to cause any trouble, that much she knew; the marchioness was one of the more steadfast and loyal nobles, not to mention completely uninterested in pursuing romantic relationships of her own. Not that Rikuma was the jealous type... was she? She'd never had reason to think about it before. @Soul

Keota bowed to Saya as a thank you for the dance. He then looks around a little and walks around a little. Some noblemen and women talked to him as they were curious about him or congratulating him for the victory at the duel. He does his best to hide his shyness and seemed to be getting along well with other people a little @Al the Killer

After the dance with her mother finished, Rikuma walked over to catch up with Keota and check in on him. "You seem to be doing well here," she said, realizing she was relieved. He was pretty shy, after all, and a foreigner unfamiliar with the culture who didn't follow the royal family's religion besides. The situation had been unpredictable, but his performance at the duel seemed to have removed any doubts people had about him. Or at the very least they wouldn't express doubts after how traumatized he'd looked. @Soul

when he sees Rikuma, he walks quickly to her and held her hand, feeling comfortable being with her. “y-yeah, I’m a little surprised myself” he says softly, smiling a little to her @Al the Killer

"I'm glad you're having a good time, then," she said. "Arinari seems convinced that Ammij won't breach our contract, but we should be on alert just in case." She squeezed his hand gently, then reminded herself that she shouldn't be talking about politics at her fiance's first royal ball. "Do you want to take a break, or to dance again?" @Soul

“I don’t mind either option, so we can dance if you aren’t tired yet or take a break to have some alone time.” he says softly, blushing a little @Al the Killer

"Alone time with you always sounds tempting," Rikuma commented. "But we should stay for the duration of the event." It was, after all, their pre-wedding party and they had already arrived a couple of minutes late. "Let's have a seat for a few minutes anyway. Social occasions are..." She lowered her voice to avoid being overheard by anyone who might misinterpret her description as a personal insult. "...draining." She got the impression he would understand. @Soul

Keota seemed relieved with her choice. He understands how he feels by talking to lots of people already, not to mention the duel that occurred earlier. He goes to a table and pulls a chair out for Rikuma to sit, then he sits next to her @Al the Killer

She thanked him and sat down, adjusting her skirts beneath her. "How are you feeling?" she asked him as she brought a construct over with snacks and more drinks, both alcoholic and not. She picked up another glass of rice wine for herself and a couple of tiny pastries. "I know this was... A lot to throw you right into, but you seem to be handling it well." @Soul

he grabbed a few pastries and some water this time. He looked over at Rikuma “yeah, it was… something.. I just hope that I didn’t cause you any trouble will the potential conflict with the other kingdom..” he says softly, then starts eating a pastry. He really care about people he is close to, and is a little worried he’ll screw everything up for her @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "Evrouin chose to keep attacking," she said. "If you defending yourself causes trouble, then I would rather have a war on our hands than lose you." She placed one hand over his. "I've heard it's never easy to kill another person, even one you have every reason to hate. Are you sure you're alright?" @Soul (edited)

He looks at her and feels her hand over his. He nods a little to her “I’ll be fine.. it’s just.. been a long time since I actually killed a person.. especially since it was so unexpected..” he holds her hand gently @Al the Killer

"I wouldn't have let you die," Rikuma promised. "I'm just sorry you had to go through that in the first place." She let go of his hand so she could eat and drink, but kept an eye on him while she did so. If only to make sure he was alright. @Soul

he finishes his pastry and water, then looks at her “We can talk more about this when we go to sleep. After all, it is our night..” he gives a small smile to her @Al the Killer

"There is something else I wanted to discuss before bed, but we can find time for both," Rikuma agreed. "It's nothing urgent, so don't worry about it." She finished her snack and drink as well, before standing up. "In the meantime, shall we dance the rest of the night away?" @Soul

he blushes a little at the idea and nods a little, taking her hand as they walk to the dance area @Al the Killer

Rikuma held him close as they danced. Of course, they couldn't focus solely on each other all night, and the whole event proved exhausting in the end, but with him around, she found it was more fun than she had expected. After it was over and the guests began to depart, she stood by Keota's side. "Are you still doing alright?" she asked, checking in on him as she led the way to the door. @Soul

“yeah kind of..” he yawns a little “let’s just get to bed..” he walks out with her to go to her room @Al the Killer

Rikuma accompanied him on the way there, closing the door behind him once they had arrived. "The danger has passed, but you can stay in my room anyway, if you want," she said. "I'd appreciate your company." She gave him a soft peck on the lips, before starting to change out of her dress. It was a relief - while she liked wearing corsets, finding the constant, firm pressure a comfort, it was still easier to breathe with it off. @Soul

Keota goes to the other side of the room to change out of his suit. He grabs his old clothes and puts the t-shirt and pants on, then puts the suit neatly on a table to keep it nice. After he is done changing, he gets under the sheets and snuggles up in bed, his wolf ears and tail appears as well @Al the Killer

She changed into her nightgown, then looked back at him and smiled. She had to admit, he was even cuter like this. Once he was settled in, she joined him. Her hand came up to pet his ears as she snuggled close. "I meant what I said earlier," she said softly. "I won't let any harm come to you." @Soul

he moves his body to where his head rested on her shoulder. He wraps his tail around her slowly and gently and nuzzles his head against her “so.. what did you want to talk about?..” he asks softly, cuddling up to her @Al the Killer

More than anything, she wanted to enjoy the soft comfort her provided, to not worry about anything else. But she'd already told him she wanted to talk about something. "I think it's time to let them go," she said, then gave context. "My parents, I mean. Letting them just... Be dead..." She closed her eyes. "Now that there's no longer any question as to whether I'm prepared to take the throne, the old risks aren't there anymore. And if a war does happen, I want to already be officially enstated, so there isn't any concern about Rashouris's stability. I just... Wanted to hear your opinion on it. I know it's a bit fast for you to go from house guest to king consort, and when I'm crowned it will affect you as well." @Soul

he tilts his head up to look at her a little and gently places his hand on her cheek, slowly tilting her head down to look at him “It would be a good way to let your parents rest in peace… to know that their daughter will run the kingdom effectively and with prosper… and I will be there with you to help you however I can…” he says softly, smiling a little and blushing a little @Al the Killer

She stroked his hair gently as she looked down at him. "Thank you." She kissed his forehead. "I'll ask their spirits what they want me to say about their deaths tomorrow. Attempted murder-suicide would be... True, but a scandal if people knew," she admitted. "But lying about it would also fuel a scandal if people found out." But if she was following her parents' wishes regarding their deaths from beginning to end, she would be considered blameless. Any shame her parents had brought on the family would fade in a generation, as long as she did her job as queen well. "So I'll let it be their choice." @Soul (edited)

he kisses her chin and jawline multiple times, then slowly kisses her neck gently. This time, it’s just him showing his affection and love for her. He snuggles into her more and keeps kissing her neck gently, giggling to himself a little “I love you, I love you~..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled affectionately, enjoying the attention. He really was adorable, and the effect was calming. Everything would be fine. At least, she could believe that right now. "I love you too." She cupped his face between her hands and kissed his lips softly before resting her head back on the bed. "But we should get some sleep..." She yawned and wrapped her arms loosely around him. @Soul

he blushes when she kissed him and then lays his head under her chin softly. He snuggles into her a little more to be held in her embrace, then slowly fell asleep @Al the Killer

It didn't take much longer before she fell asleep as well. The first few hours of her sleep were peaceful, a pleasant oblivion in her lover's arms. Then the dreams began. An ocean of blood lapped at the shore. In the dark, it was impossible to tell the difference, but as she waded deeper, it clung to her skin like a crimson veil. The island behind her burned, but she could not turn back. As the drowned clawed at her, hands tearing at her tattered silk gown, she continued to move forward until the blood soaked up to her chin. She looked up to save herself, to keep her face free to breathe. A crowned figure stood atop a distant precipice, as though he had always been there. He held out a hand and the moon vanished. The light would never appear again, and Rikuma was dragged into the red depths. She thrashed in her sleep, battling against the onslaught of visions and no longer finding comfort in warmth. @Soul

Keota woke up to see her thrashing around a little in her sleep. He shook her body a little with his hands on her shoulders to try to wake her up “Rikuma!.. wake up!.. it’s just a nightmare!..” @Al the Killer

Her eyes shot open as she drew in a gasping breath. Instinctively, she moved to push whoever was touching her away, only to push herself out of the bed instead. She rolled off and landed with a dull thud. "Ow..." Her brain caught up, causing her to remember who she'd just been pushing. "Fuck, sorry." She rubbed at her shoulder where it had hit the floor and stood up. @Soul

he moved to the edge of the bed where she was and sat up and held her hands gently “you feeling alright?..” he asked softly, worried about her well-being @Al the Killer

She took his hands in hers. "It was just a dream," she said, closing her eyes. It did nothing to erase the images from her mind. It had been a vivid dream, the sort where she could smell the copper blood, feel the warm fluid beginning to drown her. There was something... strange about it. "I'll be fine. I promise." She offered a weak smile, then sat back on the bed. @Soul

he gets an idea, when she was about to sit down, he moves her to sit on his lap. He wraps his arms around her waist and kisses her neck multiple times from behind as a way to help her feel better @Al the Killer

A shiver ran down her spine, and even this much physical contact was decidedly not helpful to her right now. She squirmed to move away. "Not... not right now," she said, taking a seat next to him. "The dream felt... prophetic, almost." She shook her head. "But that's silly, I'm not a seer. It was just a nightmare." @Soul

he placed his hand on her head gently, petting it softly. “You want to talk about it?..” he asked softly, doing his best to comfort her @Al the Killer

This much, she could handle. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I... The details are hard to remember already," she admitted, as they'd already begun to fade from her memory. "I was offshore, just a bit, and I saw a faceless king on an island. Then the moon disappeared, and I drowned in an ocean of blood." @Soul

“woah.. yeah that is a weird dream..” he agreed with her “I don’t think that would happen though.. I mean.. an ocean of blood?.. how could that happen?..” @Al the Killer

"Symbolism?" Rikuma guessed. "It could reference a large amount of bloodshed, and Rashouris is an archipelago, so seeing the ocean makes sense too. But you're probably right and it was just a weird dream." She'd calmed down enough to rest her head against his shoulder. @Soul

he continued to pet her head gently, leaning in to kiss her cheek gently, then moves his head back a little “you want to go back to sleep?..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "I don't think I could if I tried." Outside, the sky was still the pure black of daytime. "I think I'll just get some reading done. You go ahead and sleep, candlelight will be enough for me." It was how she often spent her restless days, either reading by candlelight or playing her lute. @Soul

“alright..” he kisses her lips softly and lets her go “wake me if you need anything at all..” he smiles a little and lays back in bed, closing his eyes @Al the Killer

She returned the kiss before pulling back. "I will. Sleep well, Keota." She stood back up and pulled the blankets up over him again. Once she was sure he was comfortable, she lit a candle and walked over to her bookshelves to grab her favourite book of poetry. Her hand hesitated short of grabbing it. A book of war poems was not exactly ideal, given the nightmare she'd had. She took a book of romantic poetry instead, for inspiration regarding their upcoming wedding. @Soul

as morning arrives, Keota slowly wakes up. He reaches out for Rikuma, but then remembers that she was reading. He sits up and yawns a little, looking around for Rikuma @Al the Killer

Rikuma had, over time, fallen asleep in her armchair with the book still open in her lap. The candle had gone out, its holder having been enchanted so the flame would automatically extinguish itself if left unattended. It was something that had become a necessity, given her habit of doing exactly this. Her head rested against the back of the chair as she continued to sleep. @Soul

Keota smiled softly as he watched her sleep. She looked cute and adorable while she slept. He gets out of bed and quietly walks over to her, kissing her lips gently then pulling back a little “Honey.. it’s morning~..” he whispers to her, smiling a little @Al the Killer

Still groggy, Rikuma opened her eyes a crack and smiled at Keota. "Morning." She yawned and sat upright. They had some time together still; the Night of Silence didn't officially begin until Maeneine told them it would. "Did you sleep alright?" She put her bookmark back in her book so she could close it, then set it aside so she could stand. @Soul

“Yeah I did, how about you?” he asked, a little worried that she might have had the same nightmare again. He had completely forgotten about the Night of Silence since everything has been so hectic recently @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "I guess so. I didn't mean to fall asleep, but I didn't have any more dreams." She walked over to her wardrobe to get dressed for the evening. "I'll be sure to write to you once we're separated tonight," she promised. "And since we'll be right across the hall from each other, I might even bring my lute to play something for you." After all, they only weren't allowed to speak out loud. There was no general guideline against other types of sound. @Soul

“crap, I forgot about the Night of Silence” he admitted “so how long does it last?” @Al the Killer

"Most of the night," she explained. "By which I mean we'll have breakfast together, them go our separate ways. We'll see each other again at the wedding." Once her dress and veil were on, she turned to face him. "Of course, if there's any sort of emergency, we could call it off without consequence, but that's unlikely to happen." @Soul

“simple enough” he says, showing that he understood what to do. He will miss cuddling up to her in bed for the night, but it will be all worth it after the wedding. He puts the rest of his clothes on and kisses her cheek gently. He holds her hand gently as they walk to the dining area @Al the Killer

Rikuma paused before they left, letting go of his hand so she could pick up her lute and a box of writing supplies. "There's another stationery box on top of the bookshelf," she said. "I just want to drop all of this off at 'your' room first." She walked out and left it all in the room she'd be spending the night in, before returning to Keota's side. "Alright, now let's go eat." Maeneine was already waiting at the table, apparently having opted to not come get them after all. "With how the two of you were acting, I assumed you couldn't wait to continue the wedding traditions," the high priestess commented. The food was all set out, but she had waited for them to arrive before preparing her own plate. @Soul

Keota sat down at the table to get his own plate “Thank you for the food” he says politely. He starts eating his food and thinks it tastes really good @Al the Killer

Meanwhile, Rikuma blushed at the priestess's comment and looked away. "I... Did not realize I had let my emotions show so obviously," she said as she began to prepare her own plate. "I'm sorry. It won't happen again." Maeneine shook her head. "Don't be. When two people choose to become spiritually bonded for eternity, it's worth showing your excitement over it. Even as a royal necromancer." @Soul

he smiled a little at Rikuma’s flustered tone, finding it very cute. After a few minutes, he finishes his food and looks at Maeneine “Is there anything else we should know about the Night of Silence?” he asked, wanting to make sure he does everything correctly @Al the Killer

"Rikuma already explained the basics during our previous planning meeting," Maeneine said. "Now is the time for either of you to state any boundaries not to be crossed tonight. Anything you don't want each other to look through, matters you would prefer not to be discussed tonight, that sort of thing." Rikuma considered for a moment. Naturally, the night was easier to get through for couples without such limitations, but no judgment was passed either way. But Keota had been sleeping in her bed and had seen her naked multiple times anyway; it wasn't like she had a whole lot to hide at this point. "As long as you put any books you borrow back on their shelves and don't damage them, help yourself," she told Keota. "Make yourself at home." @Soul

“sounds good to me” he agreed. He tries to think of any boundaries of his own, but he doesn’t have anything else to hide so he doesn’t have anything in particular “I guess just write to me if you have any concerns about anything” he says, referring to things like the nightmare she had last night @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "I was planning to write to you for the entire night anyway," she assured him. She finished her food and set her plate aside. "I'll see you at the wedding, Keota." She stood up and looked at Maeneine. "Did we need to discuss anything else in advance?" Maeneine shook her head. @Soul

Keota finished his food and stood up to go to his room. He gave Rikuma one last kiss on the cheek before he walked away. He went to the library first to grab some nature books before leaving to his room to stay there for the remainder of the event @Al the Killer

Rikuma went straight to her room. Well, his, but hers for tonight. It wasn't as though he'd used it anyway. She looked over at the things she had brought over and thought for a moment. After a few seconds, she opened the door a crack so she could be heard, then sat on the edge of the bed with her lute. She started to play the first song they had danced to, so that it would be one he'd heard before. @Soul

he was reading at her desk when he heard her lute. It sounded calming, peaceful, a way to remember when they would dance. It brought a smile to his face and almost a tear to his eye when remembering the happy memories. He grabbed a piece of paper and wrote a letter on it, then sent a construct that was in the room to bring it to Rikuma @Al the Killer

The messenger knocked on the door as a courtesy. Rikuma looked up and smiled, already knowing who the letter was from. She set her lute aside and walked over to take the letter. The smile never left her face as she sat at the desk to read it. @Soul

“Letter: your lute playing is so beautiful! It brings me good memories of what we did like dancing and just being there for each other. It even brought a tear to my eye and a smile on my face. ❤️” @Al the Killer

Was this the feeling of being young and in love that she'd always heard about, but never had the chance to experience in the first century of life? She kicked her feet excitedly as she thought about how to respond, then wrote out a letter of her own. I'm delighted that you like it. I worry that no level of musical skill would allow my musicianship to compete with your unparalleled beauty, but I will try. She sent the messenger with her response, then returned to her lute. The next song was slower, an old love song. She couldn't sing to communicate the words, but the music would probably get the point across well enough. Plus she couldn't sing to save her life, so her silence was a mercy. @Soul

the messenger knocks on his door and gives him the letter. He eagerly opens it and reads it with a smile. His face blushes when he read it and feels a little flustered, feeling his heart get warmer and happy. He listened to the lute Rikuma was playing. The song sounded beautiful and loving, like a love song to him. He enjoyed listening to it as he continued reading his nature books. *He took out another paper and wrote a letter back to her “Letter: You’re so sweet, dear, but I think you’re confused about something. Your beauty is what is the most captivating of all.~ And after the wedding, I’ll make sure you had a.. let’s just say.. pleasant night.~” he gave the letter to the messenger to deliver to her and continued with his book @Al the Killer

She had more time to focus on her music but, when the messenger returned with the next letter, she set her instrument aside to read it. It brought a warmth to her face this time. Unexpectedly suggestive, so she'd have to one-up him. Subtlety had never been her thing though, so she had to think for a moment before she could reply. She returned to the desk and started writing. People generally choose partners who are similar in attractiveness to themselves. I'm sorry, but I cannot take the compliment without bringing you down with me. On the topic of going down on things, I suppose I will wait until after the wedding. It would be embarrassing for you (but tempting for me) if I made you fail the "silence" part of tonight's event by giving you a reason to moan my name. She drew a heart at the end of the letter but, rather than the symbol, it was a surprisingly detailed, anatomically correct human heart. Because flirtation or not, she was still Rikuma. Already blushing uncontrollably, she handed the letter off to the messenger. @Soul

as the messenger brought him the next letter, Keota put down his book and opened the letter to read it. His eyes widen along with his face turning a shade of red and feeling warmer. He thought that he would have one-upped her, but he should have realized that he shouldn’t underestimate his lover. He put his hands on his face, feeling flustered by her suggestion letter. It took him a few minutes to calm down enough to write back. “I uh.. would not mind doing.. t-things.. with you.. but I also want to try to stay s-strong for this night… but.. if you ever to get too tempted to come to my room for.. something.. be my guest…” he handed the letter to the messenger to bring to Rikuma. The flustered tone in the letter showing that she won their back and forth flirting @Al the Killer

The minutes passed in nervous anticipation. Had she been too forward? Was the heart weird? Once the response arrived, she read it instantly. Seeing the stutter come through even in writing made her smile, and she had to cover her mouth to avoid laughing out loud. I will avoid bringing the temptation to you. It is more fun to tease you. But you will have so much to look forward to after our wedding. Tonight is a good time to work on writing your vows, though. How long should we make them? She sent the messenger with her response, then walked over to look out the window. It was dark, of course, with a good view of the courtyard statues. @Soul

When the messenger arrives, he grabs the letter and reads it, still a little flustered from earlier. After he read it, he thought about it for a minute and then wrote back “Make them however long you want. Even if there are no vows shared between us on our wedding, it makes no difference to how we feel for each other already.” he gave the letter to the messenger to be delivered to her @Al the Killer

It wasn't exactly helpful. Rikuma considered for a moment. In theory, she could fill hours with words of her love and promises for him. In practice, she could not stand still and talk for that long. There will be vows, but I want ours to be consistent in length, so one of us isn't saying far more than the other. How about around ten sentences, give or take a few as inspiration strikes or words fail? Are there any topics you would like to avoid either of us mentioning? She sent the messenger back to deliver the letter and to retrieve a book for her to read in case she finished writing her vows early. @Soul

he read the letter and thought about it more. He couldn’t really think of anything that he didn’t want mentioned in the vows. “Those terms sound good. I may not be as literate in my vocabulary as you, but I’ll do my best to make my vows as loving and meaningful as possible. I can’t think of topics that I would want to avoid. What about you?” *he sent the messenger back to deliver the message @Al the Killer

Rikuma hadn't expected full fluency from him anyway. After all, he wasn't Rashouran, and every language and dialect spoken there was unique in its own way. She was just glad they shared one language in common, period. She considered for a moment longer before replying. Let's keep the... Unpleasantness with Ithadal out of it. Focus on what matters most. I do have a dictionary and some books of romantic poetry in my room if you need something to read for inspiration. She sent the messenger, then immediately grabbed another piece of paper and set to work on her own vows, now that the terms had been set. @Soul

he read the letter and understood the terms for the vows. He almost forgotten about Ithadel with how happy he’s been when spending time with Rikuma. “I think I’ll be okay. Thank you though. I’m sure I have a good idea on how to make my vows. I promise you’ll love them.~” *he sent the messenger, then started to write his own vows as well @Al the Killer

Rikuma read his letter. She had nothing to say in response just yet, so she set it aside for now, letting both of them have some time to focus on their wedding vows. In the meantime, she closed the door fully so she could work in silence. At least writing, rewriting, and revising them would help her pass several hours. She would love whatever he came up with no matter what, but hers had to be perfect or else they would not be worth speaking. She lost herself entirely in focus. After a few minutes, something moved in the shadows outside of the room Keota was in. Still, the outside remained quiet until a rock flew through the window, shattering the glass pane. A pale hand reached in so the human responsible could climb in through the broken window. @Soul

Keota backed away from the window immediately. Drawing his knife in case the person was hostile. He made 4 shadows clones of himself appear, two on each side with him in the middle “Who are you?!.” @Al the Killer

The man stopped about halfway up, locking eyes with his unexpected greeter. He was fully human, with light skin, strawberry-blond hair, and a scar across his right cheek. He wore leather armor, and carried a bag over his left shoulder. He blinked, processing the fact that he was very outnumbered, then spoke, clearly uncertain. "I'm... going to take a wild guess here and say you're not the princess." @Soul

the shadow clones grabbed the man and pulled him into the bed, pinning them to the wall. Keota points his knife to their neck and glares at them “who are you?. Why are you here?. Who sent you?.” @Al the Killer

He was pulled easily off-balance, and held his hands close to his head to show he was unarmed even as he was pinned against the wall. "Hey, hey, at least buy me dinner first! And knifeplay's a hard limit for me." He looked between the five of them. "Put the knife down and we'll talk. I have a delivery, but I'm not gonna show it to some guy when I don't even know who you are. It's for the princess only. Or... I guess the king and queen could see it too? But rumour has it she's really the one in control, so... yeah, the princess." @Soul

he sighs, feeling a little annoyed. He kept the man pinned to the wall with his clones and wrote a letter, explaining to Rikuma what is happening. He gave the letter to the messenger to give it to Rikuma. He sits on the bed with the knife in his hand, keeping on eye on the man @Al the Killer

He stayed still and waited. "So... have you seen the monsters out there? Outside of the regular cities? I mean, damn, I had to dodge so many of them," he rambled in an attempt to hide his fear. It didn't work and, if anything, made it more obvious. Rikuma looked over as the messenger construct walked in. If it wasn't knocking, it had to be something urgent. She stood up and ran over to read the letter. Without a word, she put her hand on the hilt of her sword and walked across the hall. The moment she opened the door, she looked at a man, recognized the face from wanted posters he'd seen, and ran over to hold her own blade against his throat. He winced in response, but she ignored him. "What the fuck is a Thauvian slaver doing here?" she demanded. @Soul

Keota glanced at her, seeming to be a little confused. A Thauvian slaver? He doesn’t really know what that is, but the word ‘slaver’ doesn’t sound good at all. He stayed silent for now, not sure if it will break the Night of Silence @Al the Killer

He kept his hands up. "Put the sword away and I'll tell you." He paused to consider, then added, "Your Highness" then, after another second "please". She narrowed her eyes, but sheathed the sword and waited for him to speak. He did. "First of all, didn't ask to be born in Thauviel, thank you very much. Easily the worst Empire out there, I'm with you on that and the Emperor didn't even curse my home. Second, I work with them on indenture, not because I want to. I'm literally just the guy who feeds the prisoners and takes the blame when word of our existence goes international. Third, and this is important, if any of my crewmates or bosses knew I was here, I'd be dead. Also, name's Travis, nice to meet you." "You talk too much." "Sorry, did you not want information after all?" Rikuma sighed. "Keota, call off your clones, but be ready to fight if he tries anything." @Soul

he sighs a little. His clones disappear, leaving just the three of them in the room. He continues to glare at the man, letting Rikuma deal with gathering the information from him while Keota stays on guard in case the man tries anything @Al the Killer

"What's the delivery?" Rikuma asked. Travis breathed a sigh of relief, rubbing his neck with one hand. "Alright, I'm going to reach into this bag. Slowly. Don't freak out, I'm not grabbing a weapon." He did as he said he would, and pulled out a thin leather-bound book. "What's this?" Rikuma asked. "Read it and see for yourself." She sent the construct out to get one of the clergy. "Not until I can have confirmation that it's not cursed or trapped in any way. At least tell me how you got it and why you're bringing it to me." "Reasonable," Travis conceded. "I figured I'd find a living that's less morally abhorrent than what I was up to before and just become a thief instead. So I snuck into the Thauvian Emperor's private little library of magic, figuring I could find and sell off whatever spell he used to make himself immortal. I didn't find it, but I did find a little something that might be of interest to you." @Soul

Keota looked puzzled, almost in disbelief. An immortal Emperor? That could be trouble for him and Rikuma if they were to go at war with them. He glanced at the book when the thief pulled it out. If it was the Emperor’s private library, then maybe it would have some use. If the thief wasn’t just lying. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over at Keota and explained. "A thousand years ago, Thauviel waged war against Rashouris. It was the same reasoning Ithadal used for their attack, but with the added goal of expanding their empire. Although the Empire was larger and more powerful, the dead will always outnumber the living, as death is an unstoppable force. Thauviel's armies were no match for us in the end. But after the final battle forced him to admit defeat, Emperor Aubron, a powerful sorcerer, cursed Rashouris to never see the sun again. Genocide, which he claimed was justified because of our use of necromancy." The door opened again and Agemin stepped in. "What did you-?" He stopped as he saw the shattered glass and the intruder. "...Something new every day, isn't it?" "Check if his book is cursed," Rikuma said. Agemin nodded and walked over, taking the book in his hands. "No, it's clean. Magically, at least. Not sure about its contents." @Soul

he glances at Agemin “what does she mean by ‘Thauvian slaver?’” he asked Agemin, making sure to not break his Night of Silence by not speaking directly at Rikuma, if that was possible in this case @Al the Killer

Any speech at all broke the silence, but a break-in was enough of an emergency that it didn't really matter right now. "Well, my guess would be 'a slaver from Thauviel'," Agemin commented. "Yeah, that's real helpful," Travis commented dryly. "Let me explain. So, way back when they killed my father and claimed I owed them for sparing my life, the Vultures were just a crew of common cut throats specializing in... not quite human traffic, but every sentient creature except humans. Kidnapping and selling to the highest bidder, that sort of thing. Emperor Aubron had recently signed a treaty with other nations outlawing slavery, so he saw use in us by having us continue what we were doing, but while secretly providing fae and other creatures to him because the bastard's too stingy to use paid workers with basic human rights. In return, he'd give the crew money, but no support if we were caught - any other nation sees us doing what we do, and he gets to disavow us because we're not officially the king's employees." His explanation carried an undercurrent of disgust, no small part of which was directed at himself. Rikuma took the book and opened it to start reading. "Anyway, why are you bringing this to us now? What exactly are you hoping to gain?" Travis looked down, not wanting to meet anyone's eyes. The shame in his voice carried what he refused to let show on his face. "I wanted to do the right thing for once in my life." @Soul

Keota sighs a little and looks away a little. He knows the pain of losing a family and being used like a tool all too well… He puts his knife away and stands up, hugging Rikuma a little from behind to keep himself from thinking of his past “I.. know how that feels..” he sighs softly to the thief, still hiding behind Rikuma @Al the Killer

Rikuma leaned back against him, but her hands were still occupied as she continued to read. After a moment, her eyes widened and her lips parted, unsure how to express her surprise. "This is..." She flipped through the pages, reading fast. "Is this for real?" She closed the book and smiled, almost dizzy with hope. "As far as I can tell, yeah," Travis said. "His confession confirming that he placed the curse, and a way to break it." @Soul

Keota’s eyes widened as well. Letting go of Rikuma and backing away a little to give her some space. Then a thought came to his head “Even if this book can break the curse.. we shouldn’t use it yet… the Emperor could just do the curse again and make it even harder to break…” @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "No, he can't. Breaking the curse requires killing him," she said. "He bound his life to an ancient sword when he made himself immortal. Someone born among his enemies - such as in Rashouris - can't wield it, but it is the only weapon capable of ending his life and breaking the curse." She hugged the book to herself. "I'll have to study it carefully. If we can find the sword, this changes everything. Agemin, you can go now." Agemin looked around. "You're sure you're alright in a room alone with two men?" "I'm in a room with three men right now. Don't make it weird." She had a point, so Agemin nodded. "Of course. Send another of your undead if you need anything else," he said, then left. @Soul

Keota thought to himself for a minute. Thinking of how they could find someone to wield the sword to end the Emperor’s life. He glanced over at the thief “What do we do with him?..” he asks softly @Al the Killer

Rikuma considered, then looked at Travis. "Death..." She trailed off, noticing his grimace at that. "...Would be a waste for once. He has provided potentially useful information, and will have more insight into enemy territory than we do. Since neither of you was born in a kingdom that Thauviel would consider an enemy, you are both qualified to wield Ashrune." "No good with a blade, sorry Your Highness," Travis said. "The one I carry is just for show. But information... yeah I've got that, I think." "I will need to study more to determine the weapon's location, but once I do that and draw up a recovery plan for Rashouris once the curse ends, we can set to work," Rikuma said. "In the meantime..." She trailed off to consider. "Imprisonment?" Travis guessed. "Figured as much." "Or we can prepare a guest room for you, once you clean up this broken glass." He blinked in surprise, apparently unused to even conditional kindness, then looked down at the floor. "...Aye, I can do that." "But if you do try to cause harm to anyone here, I will personally hang your intestines from the ballroom gallery as streamers for my wedding reception tomorrow night." "The fuck?" Travis whispered, but quickly set to work cleaning. @Soul

he walks over to Rikuma and whispers softly to her “Do we continue the Night of Silence or is that over?.. If it’s over, then we can sleep in your room while he takes the guest bedroom that used to be mine..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma sighed. "I mean, this situation is a bit... unprecedented, but under the circumstances, we can call it off," she said. "We'll still go through with tomorrow, since the circumstances in question were beyond our control. Just give me a few minutes to finish writing my vows. Will you be alright in here with him until then?" @Soul

“I’ll be alright. I handled worse people than him before.” he kisses her cheek gently and sits on the bed, watching the thief to make sure they weren’t doing anything bad @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded and walked back to the guest room. Meanwhile, Travis was still working on cleaning up the glass shards, tying off their remains into a cloth cloak he had brought with him. "See anything on the floor I might've missed?" he asked, then walked over to the window. "And aren't you worried about a draft now?" Even though any draft would have been his fault. There was none, though. He held a hand right in front of the broken window and it was perfectly warmed by the building's enchantments, just like the rest of the room. Then he stuck his hand out and immediately jerked that hand back when the frigid cold outside touched his skin. @Soul

he looked at the floor, then glanced back at him “I think you got it all. The building will protect the people inside from the frigid cold, so we don’t have to worry about that. I’ll block the hole with something in a minute so that nothing can get in or out of it.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma sat back at the desk. She had one draft finished. She'd have to settle for the second being her final one. She went through a quick round of edits, unsure whether to be disappointed that the tradition had been interrupted, or glad that she could sleep in her lover's arms tonight. She settled for the latter. Travis nodded. "Good to know." He looked over toward the door. "So I just... wait here?" He paced around the room. He'd never been to Rashouris before. He'd only heard of it from people who had never been there, distorted stories from a thousand years ago. So far, it wasn't living up to the 'ruled by hideous monsters' hype, but he hadn't really expected it to be. "I get the impression that I may have interrupted something important." @Soul

Keota looked up at the pacing thief. He explained to him the traditions before he and Rikuma’s wedding could take place. “Don’t worry about if you interrupted it. Since this was an emergency case, our wedding can still happen tomorrow as planned. Just don’t try anything stupid and we’ll get along fine for now.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma reread her second draft. Maybe it would never be perfect, and she would just have to settle for close enough. If she could make Keota cry tears of joy with her words, that would have to be enough. He was more sensitive than she was, so it wouldn't be difficult. It was one of the things she liked about him. She packed up her stationery and her lute to return to the room. Travis listened to the explanation, nodding along. "I see. That's... interesting. Thauvian weddings are just a one-day thing, and not nearly as symbolic," he said. "And I'll try my best, but 'stupid' is my middle name." He grinned, trying to lighten the mood a bit, before the door opened. "Your Highness." He bowed. "Should I return your fiance's undivided attention to you?" "Ideally, yes," Rikuma replied. "Thank you for cleaning. Your room is across the hall." @Soul

As the thief left to the room. Keota stood up and had one of the constructs get him something to cover the hole, which was a plank of wood and a brick. He pressed the plank against the window gently to cover the hole and put the brick in front of it to keep it from falling. “There. That will do for the night.” he put the nature books on the desk neatly and walked over to the bed, laying down under the sheets waiting for his lover @Al the Killer

Once they were alone together, Rikuma changed out of her dress. At least she'd gotten a few important things done, and had the chance to play some music for him. "Thank you for patching up the window," she said. "I'll have it properly fixed after the wedding." She climbed into bed beside him, bringing her head to rest on his chest. "I think I would have missed you too much to sleep alone." @Soul

he wraps his arms around her gently, cuddling up to her “I think so too…” he says softly, agreeing that he wouldn’t have slept as well if she wasn’t there with him. He had wolf ears and tail appear and wraps his tail around her waist gently to keep her warm @Al the Killer

She sank against his warmth. The brief giddiness of hope had already given way to calculation, to itemized lists in her mind of what needed to be done. But he calmed even those thoughts, and she closed her eyes. Her nightmare from the day before was all but forgotten, and she soon began to fall asleep. @Soul

The next morning, he slowly woke up and opened his eyes. He reached out to her and hugged her more, cuddling her affectionately. He rubbed her back with his hand gently to comfort her @Al the Killer

She slept peacefully, and woke up to the gentle pressure of his arms around her. She sighed happily and lifted her head to kiss his cheek. "Today's the day," she said softly. "How are you feeling?" She couldn't help but be a bit nervous, herself. But mostly excited. It wasn't a day she'd ever dreamed of, but now that it had arrived, she wanted nothing more. @Soul

he lowered his head a little to kiss her lips softly, then pulls back just a bit to look at her “A little nervous.. but I’m ready to marry you…” he says softly @Al the Killer

"I'm not even sure I'm ready to get out of bed," Rikuma admitted, because she was incredibly comfortable right now. "But today will be worth it." She kissed him again, then moved to stand up. Though the castle interior remained as warm as it was meant to, the air still felt chilling compared to his embrace. Instead of getting dressed fully, she simply brushed her hair, then put on her hooded robes so she would be properly covered. "I'll be meeting with Neia and Garakh to get ready, and Jassin will be bringing your suit here for you. Will you be alright waiting for the reception to eat, or should I ask him to bring you a..." She paused, trying to remember the archaic word for a concept that really hadn't been utilized in Rashouris for centuries. "Um... A little... Small food, like a meal but tiny... Something like that to hold you over?" @Soul

he couldn’t help, but laugh a little when she was trying to find the right word for what she was trying to say “hahaha, it’s called a snack, dear.” he says, smiling and laughing a little “and I’ll be fine, thanks.” he got out of bed and put on his regular clothes for when Jassin came to give him the suit. He sat on the bed and faced her. “I’ll see you then.” he says, smiling a little to her @Al the Killer

"You're called a snack," Rikuma said as a lame comeback for the reasing, completely unaware of what that phrasing meant in some worlds. "Anyway, I'll see you soon." She kissed him one more time, then walked out to get ready for the wedding. A few minutes later, Jassin knocked on the door, a cloth bag containing the suit draped over his other arm. @Soul

he walked over to the door and opened it for him “Hello, Jassin. Thanks for bringing the suit.” he said politely, letting the cloth maker into the room @Al the Killer

Jassin walked in and set the suit on the bed. "Everything is here," he said. "Will you need assistance with anything? If you'd like, I can bring in a construct to cut your hair before you change." It was a suggestion, since he thought it looked a bit unruly right now, but he knew better than to say it out loud. Besides, maybe it was the princess's preference; she wasn't very vocal about that sort of thing, so he had no way of knowing. @Soul

Keota put his hand on his head a little, feeling how long and messy his hair is “I didn’t really thought about it. I guess a little trim couldn’t hurt.” he looks at the suit “The suit looks amazing!” he says, praising the clothing maker @Al the Killer

Jassin smiled. "You are too kind." The suit itself was almost entirely black, with gold threading. It came with golden cufflinks, set with onyx in the centre. Jassin made sure it was completely free of wrinkles while a skeleton walked in, carrying a bag of supplies in one hand and a rug in another. "So, just a trim?" Jassin asked, stepping aside to help the skeleton set up an area where they wouldn't get clippings all over the floor. @Soul

“Just enough to help me make me look fancy in the wedding for the princess, but not too much so that she can still pet my head.” he says softly, blushing a little when he thought about Rikuma petting his head @Al the Killer

Jassin nodded. "Should be easy enough. You can sit in that chair over there." The desk chair had been moved to the centre of the room, on top of the mat the skeleton had brought. Jassin looked Keota over to see if there would be any facial hair growth to trim or shave, or his face had just stayed naturally smooth anyway. "Are you going to be keeping the ears and tail throughout the ceremony?" If so, he'd make sure the fur got brushed too. @Soul

“no, I can make my ears and tail appear and disappear whenever I want, so I’ll keep them hidden throughout the ceremony.” he says, trying to reassure him “I don’t think I have any facial hair, so the normal trim is fine” he sits on the chair @Al the Killer

The princess would have found the ears and tail adorable, but Jassin did not care. Seeing no stubble, he focused on having the construct take care of Keota's hair. "It may take a while, if only to be sure the result is perfect for your wedding day. We have plenty of time." He had designed the princess's dress, so he knew better than anyone that getting her ready would be a process, as would traveling in it. @Soul

“take your time, no need to rush.” he reassured him. They weren’t in a rush to get ready just yet since the wedding isn’t for some time later @Al the Killer

Jassin did, in fact, take his time. The skeleton did most of the handiwork, while Jassin served as the eyes of the operation. He kept the overall idea of his current hairstyle the same, but trimmed anything that seemed excessive or damaged, tamed any flyaways, and made sure it all stayed out of his eyes. Any clippings were carefully brushed away, and a small amount of product ensured Keota wouldn't make a mess of it before the wedding was over. "Have a look and let us know if you need anything else done," Jassin instructed was the skeleton showed Keota a mirror. "Her Highness seems to like you well enough the way you were, so I didn't want to change much." @Soul

*Keota stayed perfectly still while his hair was being cut, only moving his head when instructed when the construct needed to get an angle during cutting. He looked into the mirror and was pretty impressed with the style, he hasn’t looked this neat in a long time. “It looks great! Thank you very much. I think I don’t need anything else for it.” @Al the Killer

"Glad to hear it. We'll get... Out of your hair." Jassin laughed at his own joke before picking up the suit. "Shall I leave you to it, then?" Some people preferred help, especially among nobility, but his choice had been simple enough that he wouldn't need it. Armor would have been a different story. @Soul

he stands up from the chair and walks over to his suit “I’ll be fine with getting dressed on my own, thank you though.” he says politely, waiting for them to leave so he could get his suit on and make his way to the wedding area @Al the Killer

"One of the princess's constructs will wait outside to guide you to the Order's overground chapel," Jassin said. After all, the Ossuary itself was more private, generally only open to clergy and nobility. Jassin walked out with his hairdresser, leaving Keota to care for himself. As promised, one of the undead stood outside of the room to wait for Keota. @Soul

after 10 minutes, Keota opened the door and walked out of the room with his suit on. He wanted to make sure it was perfect, so he didn’t rush to put it on. He followed the undead to the chapel to wait until the wedding ceremony began @Al the Killer

The chapel was an ornate building constructed from the bones of leviathans. Tower spires stretched into the night sky, and the interior was barely visible through its stained glass windows. Directly inside was a small antechamber, where the construct skeleton pulled Keota aside to wait. Guests from all of the noble houses had gathered in the stone pews, as well as the corpses of Rikuma's parents in the front seats. The skeleton signaled for him to wait while facing the altar. They would still have to wait for quite a while, during which Keota was not meant to turn around. @Soul

Keota looked around a little as the construct led him to the altar. He was a little nervous about how he will say his vows and about the event itself, but he kept calm and faced the altar to wait until the ceremony starts

12:07 PM

*Keota looked around a little as the construct led him to the altar. He was a little nervous about how he will say his vows and ...

@Keota (@Soul) - jump @Al the Killer

12:12 PM

Keota stands where the construct leads him to

Several more minutes passed. Then, after a while, cold air blew in from outside and Rikuma's voice spoke in Keota's ear. "Still nervous, love?" She smiled over at him. "You look lovely." And she meant it. He always had, in her eyes, but Jassin had done an exceptional job in bringing out his best features for the day. She was dressed in an extravagant dark gown, the dress train stretching behind her to the point where she had skeletal constructs carrying it for her. The bodice had been designed to accentuate her chest as much as propriety could allow, while the cape and detached sleeves were made from a sheer black material. The entire dress was decorated with a complex lacework of bone. Her crown was more delicate than the official royal crown, made from gold-plated bone with black gemstones inlaid and a sheer veil beneath covering the upper half of her face. She carried a bouquet of flowers from one of the greenhouses, lack hyacinths mingling with blackwater irises and baby's breath as filler. @Soul

Keota didn’t turn around yet, not knowing if he should or not. Rikuma’s voice was enough to make him blush a little, and if he were to look at her, his face might blush even more @Al the Killer

She stepped forward to stand beside him, holding the bouquet in one hand and hooking her free arm around his. "It's alright, you can look." Truth be told, she remained somewhat nervous. She wasn't sure if she should have accepted the offer of makeup instead of rejecting it, but she was sure already that she hated the way the stuff felt on her face, so she didn't regret that choice. There was still a part of her mind that worried if, despite the fact that she'd never been vain, she hadn't done quite enough to look her best for him. @Soul

he felt her arm wrap around his arm and he glanced at her dress. His eyes widened and his face turned red immediately and he turned his face away to hide it. @Al the Killer

Rikuma chuckled softly at his response and leaned closer to whisper. "My eyes are up here, dearest." She made sure to stop smiling as she looked ahead, wanting to still look her most serious in front of the nobility despite her joy about today. "Are you ready to go up there?" @Soul

he takes a deep breath and his face turned normal. She glanced over to her a little “y-yeah..” he says shyly a little @Al the Killer

The musicians began to play from the gallery as she started to walk down the aisle, keeping in step with him. Maeneine already stood by the altar, wearing her usual robes of office. Rikuma's heart raced with excitement as she clung to Keota on their way there. The guests' full attention shifted to focus on the couple, leaving very little room to indulge shyness. At their destimation, she let go of his arm and stood to one side of Maeneine, facing Keota. @Soul

Keota did his best to look serious and normal, but on the inside, his heart was beating and he was a little nervous. He stood on the other side of Maeneine, facing Rikuma @Al the Killer

Rikuma kept her eyes focused on Keota as Maeneine began to speak. It was nearly impossible not to. As it was, she couldn't stop the faint smile from crossing her face, even more so as she listened to the High Priestess's words, greeting the guests who had gathered before shifting into the ceremony itself. "We have gathered among the spirits of our ancestors, as well as the living, to unite Princess Rikuma the Sixth and Keota for eternity. Marriage is not a trivial institute, but a merging of two or more souls for as long as they may live, and beyond in the hereafter. It is a reverent union, one meant for the mutual betterment of all parties involved, physically, intellectually, and spiritually. They have both found a person to share and grow with, in times of lively joy and of divine suffering. This ceremony does not create the bond - that existed from the moment they expressed intent - but affirms and strengthens it. "Rikuma has proven over the years to be a brilliant necromancer and a steadfast leader, a pillar of determination within the palace. She has grown beyond any of our hopes, and will one day become the queen we all know she can be. When she brought Keota to the palace, nobody knew who he was. He has shown the error in our doubts, and proven himself a skilled swordsman willing and able to uphold the principles we hold dear. Together, these two have deemed each other worthy of this profound honour they grant upon each other today." Maeneine held up her knife while a skeleton stepped forward with a bowl of rice wine. "As we do with life's milestones, we will mark tonight's importance through the sharing of sake. Your blood will mingle and enrich one another, as a precursor to the rest of your lives." She bowed to Rikuma. "Your Highness."

1:56 PM

Rikuma held out her hand, and Maeneine pricked one of her fingertips with the blade. A droplet of blood fell into the bowl of wine before the wound was sealed shut with the knife's magic. Maeneine then turned toward Keota and bowed to him. "Sir." @Soul

Keota nods a little and held out her hand as well. His fingertip being pricked by the blade and a droplet of his blood fell into the bowl of wine. His finger heals from the magic @Al the Killer

Maeneine took the bowl from the skeleton, shifting it so the blood and wine would mingle together. "As each of you takes a sip, you take a piece of the other's essence into yourself forever. Carry it with trust and dedication to one another, knowing that neither of you will truly be alone again." She handed it to Rikuma first, and Rikuma took a small sip from the bowl before passing it to Keota. @Soul

Keota takes a sip as well, passing the bowl back to Maeneine. It tasted more of wine than blood, but he felt that Rikuma will always be with him forever inside of him @Al the Killer

Maeneine took the bowl back. She passed it on to the skeleton, who carried it away. "The promises you make tonight will bind you for as long as your souls may exist. Rikuma, with all the clergy and nobility of Rashouris as your witnesses, do you present yourself willingly and of your own accord to be joined to Keota in marriage?" Rikuma looked straight at Keota as she answered. "I do." "Will you promise to care for him in all life and death have to offer, come what may, and to grow and enrich your lives together?" Rikuma nodded. "I will." Maeneine turned toward Keota again, asking the same questions as they would apply to his relationship with Rikuma. @Soul

he looked straight at Rikuma as he answered “I do and I will.” he says softly, then waits for what will happen next @Al the Killer

Rikuma felt lighter with his promises to her. Still, she knew there was more to come. She waited for her cue, and was happy for the chance when Maeneine told them, "both parties have written out their own vows to one another, which they will speak in front of all gathered here tonight. Her Highness may begin." Despite her nervousness, Rikuma did as instructed. "Keota, the moment we had our first dance, I knew our fates were hopelessly intertwined. You have remained by my side since and become a loving companion that I never thought I would have. Still now, you give me a greater hope than anyone has ever deserved. Whatever may come, I wish to do the same for you. I will fight by your side for an eternity. Forevermore, I will remain your shield and your shelter. You will never need to wonder again if you are loved - I love you, and always will. When our lives reach their inevitable ends, I promise to hold you in my heart, no matter whose is the first to stop beating." She handed her bouquet to Maeneine so she could take both of Keota's hands in hers, tears threatening her eyes. "I cannot fathom a universe without you in it. Tonight, I no longer need to. Tonight and every night after, my soul forever recognizes its love for your soul." She watched Keota for a reaction, and because it was his turn to share his vows. @Soul

Keota eyes widened a bit during her speech. His lips a little apart in speechlessness from her words. As she continued her vows, her mouth starts to quiver a little, trying to hold in the emotions swelling within him. After she finishes, he tries to fight back his tears as he uses his sleeve to quickly wipe them away before they could show. He takes a deep breath to try to calm himself, then started his lines “My beautiful princess, you have been nothing but kind and gently to me whenever I was by your side. It brought a special warmth to my heart that I thought I’d never feel again. At first, I didn’t believe such a beautiful and incredible person like you would never feel romantic feelings for someone like me… but I was proven wrong time and time again by your affection and kindness. As we knew each other more, I wanted nothing more than to be your protector, your knight, that would be there to protect you from any threat that we will face. I know that I am not of your land, but I want to still be there for you and for this kingdom. My love for you is true, and I never want that to be extinguished. Please let my soul belong to you and be my lovely wife.” he takes her hands in his “I promise to be by your side, from healthy or sick and from life or death. I thank you so much for the kindness and love you have gave to me. Now I shall forever give you all the love and kindness in my heart” @Al the Killer

Rikuma could only feel so smug about her effect on him for a short time, because damn. All she could do as he spoke was stand there, speechless herself. Her breath caught in her throat before she steadied it again, also trying not to cry. It would have been unbecoming of her, even at her own wedding. She could allow herself a small smile as well, giving his hands a gentle squeeze. Maeneine spoke again. "Your rings will serve as a symbol of your promises. The ring is an endless circle, a constant reminder of the cycle of life and death, and the role you two will play in the Circle for one another." She picked up a small box with two rings from the altar and handed the larger of the two to Rikuma. The bands were gold, but the centre inlay had been crafted from black diamond. "Rikuma, take Keota's ring and place it on his finger." Rikuma took the ring and waited for Keota to offer his hand. @Soul

Keota offered his hand for the ring, then he took the other ring to place it on her finger

Rikuma slipped the ring onto his finger, then held her hand out as Maeneine gave Keota the same instructions. Hers fit perfectly, and she was sure his would as well; after all, Neia would have taken his ring measurement at the same time as his clothing measurements. With the exchange complete, the High Priestess spoke again. "The ancestors have heard your promise to share your lives in marriage. As High Priestess of the Order, it is my honour to declare you husband and wife. You may seal-" Unable to wait any longer, Rikuma reached up and kissed Keota before the final words were spoken. She let the kiss linger softly, not wanting to leave his lips too soon. @Soul

The ring fit perfectly on his finger as well. When he was listening to Maeneine, he didn’t expect the sudden kiss from Rikuma. His eyes widened a little and was blushing a little, but a second later he slowly closed his eyes until Rikuma was done with her kiss @Al the Killer

Rikuma pulled away after a few moments as the gathered guests stood and bowed to the couple, their signal to leave the ceremony. She took Keota's hand in hers and led the way out, bringing her skeletal helpers back to assist with the oversized train of the dress. @Soul

as they leave the ceremony and are out of sight, Keota hugs Rikuma tightly. His face blushing a lot and his eyes filling with tears a little. It seemed he was holding back a lot of his emotions until they were finally alone @Al the Killer

Rikuma pulled him aside once they were out of the chapel, hugging him back. "I love you," she said softly, before kissing him again. "I love you." She smiled and held him for a moment longer. "We have an hour to get ready before the reception, so we should head back to my - to our room." @Soul

“Sounds good..” he whispers softly to her, holding her hand gently as they make their way to their room @Al the Killer

She led him inside. The skeletons who had been helping her let go so she could pull the rest of her dress through the doorway before closing the door. "Jassin warned me this would be a challenge to move in," she commented. "Give me a moment to change into something I can actually dance in. He made two dresses for me, and Garakh made something extra, too." She set the crown and veil aside. "But you'll find out about that later." @Soul

he let go of her hand and sat on the bed to let her change “Should I keep the suit on or take it off then put it on later since we do have an hour?” @Al the Killer

"Keep it on if it's comfortable for you." Rikuma let the dress fall to the floor, looking around for a safe path before stepping out of it. "I intend to take my time with our wedding night, so I'll wait until after the reception before giving you a real reason to take it off." She sat beside him for a moment, since she had time before she had to put her other dress on. Undergarments would be enough. "You hid your ears and tail," she commented, reaching up to pet his hair anyway. @Soul

he blushes a little when she sat next to him in her undergarments. He leaned his head to her hand for her to pet him, his wolf ears appearing to let her pet them. “I thought it’d be better if I didn’t have them out for the wedding.” he leans closer to her to whisper in her ear “Also, I thought you’d like the fact that I’m only showing my wolf ears and tail to you~…” he whispers softly in her ear in a seductive tone @Al the Killer

She scratched behind his ears. "I like that it makes your emotions easier to read. I'm not very good with the more subtle cues. That, and they're cute." She blushed as he whispered in her ear, more at the implied intimacy of it and his tone than the words. "You had them out in the open when we first met anyway, so they won't be much of a surprise to anyone, but alright." She kissed him softly, before pulling away and smiling. "You're my husband now." She loved saying it, the way the words felt on her lips, the almost surreal joy of being married to him. @Soul

he blushes a little and smiles a little, wrapping his arms around her neck gently as he moves closer “And you’re my wife now…” he whispers softly to her. He leans his head down and kisses her face multiple times, mainly just to tease her @Al the Killer

Rikuma laughed, holding him close to her until she lost balance and toppled over onto the mattress, pulling him with her. "I should get ready," she said, but didn't move, wanting to stay in his arms for a moment longer. She cupped his cheek in her hand instead, looking lovingly up at him. @Soul

he moved his head to her lips and kissed her lovingly. Letting the kiss linger for some time or until she wanted to stop @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes and kissed him back, allowing herself to simply sink into the moment. Her arms remained wrapped around him even after she ended the kiss. "Keep it up and I'll never want to leave this bed," she teased, but moved to get up anyway. They had the rest of the night to enjoy, then she'd have to get right to work. There was plenty of that ahead of them. @Soul

he moved back a little to let her get up, then took off his shoes and laid on the bed to relax a little @Al the Killer

She looked back over her shoulder at him again, unable to stop smiling. This level of joy was so unusual for her, and she was sure it would fade, or at least calm, with time. But for now she could appreciate it. "I really am looking forward to forever with you." She left his side for now though, so she could put on her dress for the reception. It was less massive, and more elegant, but just as flattering. Clearly, she had noticed what caught his attention and leaned into that. @Soul

when the hour passes, he wraps an arm around her as they walk to reception area

4:26 PM

@Al the Killer

The reception was in the great hall, a large room in the castle set up for a variety of functions. Right now, several tables of food had been set out, with a smaller table at the head for the royal couple and Rikuma's parents. There was still plenty of floor space available to allow for movement. Rikuma stuck by Keota's side as they entered the room. @Soul

Keota had his ears and tail disappeared beforehand. He looked around at all the fancy decor, with the guests having their own wonderful time at the occasion. He stayed close to Rikuma and held her hand gently @Al the Killer

"We don't get to hold many feasts nowadays," she explained, already thinking about how that might change after the curse was broken. "So let's make sure none of it goes to waste." She guided him over to the head table and pulled out a chair for him. The other guests so far were simply chatting amongst themselves as they waited for the royal couple to be seated, a cue to begin eating. @Soul

as he sat down, he got his plate of food and began eating. There may be a limited amount of food due to the curse, but that didn’t really matter to him. The food was still delicious to him either way and he was just happy to be together forever with Rikuma @Al the Killer

The meal passed quickly, as the entire day had seemed to pass too quickly, despite Rikuma's desire to hold every moment in her memory forever. Every time she looked at her husband, her heart threatened to fly away. How was it possible to not fall in love with him over again with each glance? Once her meal was over, she set her plate aside and waited for him to finish. @Soul

he enjoyed every second of their special day. He tried to not glance at Rikuma too much to not make it obvious. His wife was stunning in her dress. Well, she had already been stunning before. The reception and meal seemed to pass quickly for him, as he mainly focused on his wife and how happy she was. When he finished his meal, he put his plate aside, thanked the people that attended the wedding, and followed his beautiful wife back to their room to enjoy the rest of their night @Al the Killer

Eating and dancing were fantastic, but she still found herself looking forward to what came afterward. Once everyone had been thanked, she took hold of Keota's hand so they could leave together. She paused outside of the great hall to kiss him, then again outside of the bedroom itself. She hadn't had much to drink - she was well aware of her tolerance and had made sure to restrain her alcohol consumption so she could remember everything clearly - but that didn't stop her from being drunk on the joys of the night. As she kissed him the second time, she remembered something she'd read before in a few romance novels and pulled back to look up at him. "Do you want to carry me into the room?" she asked, hoping he would say yes. It just seemed like it would be a cute start to the rest of their wedding night. @Soul

as she said, Keota couldn’t help but laugh a little and smile a little at the suggestion. It was like the cliche scene you would see in many romance type stories, but he wasn’t against it. He lifted Rikuma into his arms and held her in his arms for as long as he could. It wasn’t that Rikuma was heavy, but his arms were mostly skinny so he might be able to lift things, like a normal person, for long. He quickly carried her into the room, closed the door behind them, and laid her on the bed @Al the Killer

Rikuma was pretty lightweight, but still definitely a full person. She wrapped her arms around him for balance, to make it easier than trying to carry dead weight. Honestly, it was a bit more awkward than the books had described it, but that was fine. The appeal, as it turned out, was not the act itself, but the love they shared. She settled onto the bed and held her arms out to welcome him into her embrace. @Soul

he took off his shoes, then laid down into her arms. He wraps his arms around her gently and nuzzles his head into her. Her embrace felt warm and comforting to him. After a night of emotions and excitement, this was a perfect way to relax. @Al the Killer

She let herself stay there and relax for a few moments, rubbing Keota's back with one hand as the other arm wrapped around him. "How did I become so lucky to fall in love with someone like you?" she asked softly, bringing her head to rest against his. The night had been exhausting, and she had plans that would tire both of them out even more. But first, for now, she was content to quietly enjoy his company. @Soul

he blushes a little by this and leans in closer to her “I should be asking you the same question…” he whispers softly. He moves his head down a little and starts to kiss her neck gently @Al the Killer

She smiled and tilted her head back for him. She shivered under his affections, before pulling his face up so she could kiss his lips. In some ways, it was a distraction, so she could hook her leg over his and flip him over onto his back. "Wait here for a moment," she whispered before moving to get out of bed. Her heart already raced with ancticipation.

11:57 AM

@Soul

his face was blushing more as he was flipped onto his back by her. Her affection and love for him making him feel a little flustered inside. He knew what she might be planning next, which just makes his face blush even more @Al the Killer

She stood next to the bed, pausing a moment to look down at him as she remembered when they had first met. She really had thought for a moment that his face might be naturally pink, due to how easily he grew flustered. It was nice, knowing that she had that sort of effect on him, even now. She took her time in removing her dress, then the layer of clothing beneath it, letting the moments fill in anticipation until she was left only in the lingerie she'd had made for the occasion. To call it a corset would be... generous, considering the fact that it didn't leave a whole lot to the imagination - just enough to encourage excitement - and the cloth was thin enough that she was sure she would be able to feel any touches through it. @Soul

Keota’s face grew more red as he watched her undress. Seeing her in such an outfit made him… excited in a sense, but he tried his best to hide it. He was still a shy people after all. He turned his face away a little to try to hide how red his face had become, but something down below seemed… excited @Al the Killer

She returned to the bedside and leaned down to kiss him deeply. His reaction hadn't gone unnoticed, and she didn't want to keep him waiting. After all, she knew that even if she focused solely on him now, he wouldn't go without returning the favour after. As she kissed him, she brought her hands to the front of his suit, unbuttoning his vest and shirt for him. @Soul

As she kissed him deeply, he couldn’t help but make quiet and soft moans. The affection and passion in the moment making him shiver down his spine. When she buttons his shirt and vest, he takes it off and threw it to the floor. His arms wrap around her neck gently as he enjoyed her kisses @Al the Killer

She got onto the bed to be closer to him, straddling his hips. His every reaction was a taste of ambrosia, and she wanted nothing more than to bring him to the heights of pleasure as many times as he could handle. Her lips left his, trailing kisses across his jawline, then down his neck to his collarbone. She held a hand at the back of his head, burying her fingers in his hair. @Soul

he closes his eyes tightly. Every kiss down his body making him shiver by her touch and he had to cover his mouth with his hand a little to try to keep from making any… sounds. He tilts his head back as she trails her kisses down his body. His legs squirming and moving from the intense feelings surging through his body @Al the Killer

She continued to kiss him, working his way down his chest. She paused with her hands on the waistband of his pants to look up at him. "Sensitive?" she teased. "If it's too much, I can stop. All you have to do is ask." She smiled. "But if it's not too much, I wouldn't mind a taste. It already seems ready for me, after all." @Soul

his face turns bright red as she moves down his body. He looks away a little and was flustered and shy, but he wasn’t saying no or trying to stop her either. The surge of pleasure had grown as the moment gets more intense by the second. @Al the Killer

Tonight, in particular, Rikuma proved to be insatiable, surprising even herself by the end of it. By the end of the second round, her remaining clothing had joined his on the floor, and by the time she'd worn herself out, the moon had fallen, leaving only the blackness of day in the windows beyond. She closed her eyes and held him close, smiling lazily. @Soul

he was curled up in her arms with his legs around her waist tightly. He had his eyes closed and trying to catch his breath. The intense night had run him dry, but he felt very satisfied from everything he did with her. He kissed her lips softly a little before returning his head back to lay on her chest @Al the Killer

She kissed his forehead in turn. "We can't make a habit of that," she breathed, because as enjoyable as it had been, she was properly drained now. "It was a delight, though." She yawned, feeling the exhaustion set in properly as she held her beloved. It was definitely beyond time to get some sleep for the day. @Soul

he yawned in turn and snuggled up to her “I’ll try to keep that in mind~…” he whispers softly, smiling a little. He slowly fell asleep in her arms, almost never wanting to leave her embrace @Al the Killer

Evening came with the sound of frantic knocking on the door. Rikuma's eyes shot open as she looked toward it. It was no surprise; peaceful bliss could only last for so long. But she looked at the man sleeping in her arms and realized what a shame it was going to be to step away from him. "One moment," she called. If it was a matter of security, undead guards would have run in without waiting, so they at least had a minute to get themselves together. @Soul

Keota also woke up from the sound of frantic knocking on the door. Since they were royalty, it made sense for them to be up to help manage the kingdom. Though leaving the comfort of his wife’s arms would be a shame, but they have lots of time for that later. He slowly gets up to let Rikuma get up and get ready. He puts on his normal clothes and waited for Rikuma to finish getting ready @Al the Killer

4:46 AM

He felt his neck and remembered the bite marks Rikuma had left him that night. His face turned a little red from remembering that and he puts his hood on to try to hide them

Rikuma got dressed quickly, opting for a simple dress and her hooded robes, so she wouldn't have to worry about her appearance. It also conveniently kept her neck hidden, considering the encouragement she had given her husband the night before. She was glad for the markings, but showing up to courtly matters with them showing would have been improper. She looked over to make sure Keota was decent. She'd need to get more appropriate clothing for him later, but it could wait. For now, she opened the door. The messenger at the other end was silent as all constructs were, but had been perfectly preserved, flesh and all, to appear as lifelike as someone who had never died. Possibly more so, making this the work of either Agemin (the show-off that he was) or General Scolen. "Lead the way," she instructed, gesturing for Keota to follow as well. Since he was the prince consort now, it was only appropriate that he join her. @Soul

he double checked that any marks were covered before joining her wife to where they had to go. It may be a tough process at first, considering he’s never been a royal before. But he’s sure his wife would be there to help him if he needed to understand something. Right now, he was just confused on what the urgent matter was. @Al the Killer

They passed by the throne room this time and onto a council chamber with a large table occupying most of the space. She took her seat at the head of the table, signaling for Keota to take the nearest chair. Her advisors and the Generals had already gathered, and half of them looked as confused as she felt, albeit for different reasons. "Where are the King and Queen?" Stevask, the half-elf who served as her agricultural advisor asked. Shit, she had forgotten to reanimate them for the night, and hadn't yet gotten around to sorting out the matter of their official deaths. Arinari looked entirely unsurprised by their absence, but thankfully said nothing. "They are feeling unwell, and asked that I attend this matter without them. Now, what is the news?" she asked. Arinari spoke up, his expression growing troubled. "Queen Ammij has been discussing an alliance with Emperor Aubron." @Soul

“This is bad. However it was expected, considering both kingdoms have a grudge against our kingdom.” he says in a serious tone, trying to look like a leader considering his new position. “If this alliance were to form, trade of resources and manpower made between them could cause them to grow in power.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded in agreement. "It doesn't bode well, and if it includes a mutual protection clause, provides Ithadal with a loophole; Ammij can't currently declare war on us without breaking our agreement, but Aubron could declare war and provide Ithadal with not only a justification, but an obligation to fight us." "He wouldn't risk another war with us without a good reason," Arinari said. "It would be too costly, and Thauviel is already overgrown to a point of jeopardizing their own economy." "War creates jobs, encourages a boost in trade with allies, and, with strong enough propaganda, unites the citizenry and nobility," commented Tazu, the dwarf who served as the economic advisor. She leaned forward. "He will wait for an excuse, but don't assume he won't accept creating a national debt in order to boost economic growth." The thought occurred to Rikuma that his excuse was already in her bedroom, waiting to be studied. Shit. She had to move quickly if she wanted to act before Aubron realized she had it. Assuming he didn't already know. @Soul

“In that case,” Keota spoke” “We need to make haste and find a solution to this situation. If we don’t stop both kingdoms from going to war with us, even with our undead army, it will create a disastrous outcome on our own kingdom. The resources we have are just enough to try to survive every day under this curse.” *His words spoke what everyone was thinking. About how important their decisions will affect each other, and their kingdom. He was careful not to mention the thief’s information from the other night, knowing that they could easily be betrayed or have that spread if shared with the wrong people. @Al the Killer

"We can't spare many mages," Rikuma agreed. "Not while we need them to keep Rashouris at even the bare minimum of survivability. We can't stop their alliance, but we can look into forming alliances of our own." "The curse beasts keep international trade near impossible," Tazu said. "We cannot offer much with the curse in place." "Unless we have a way to break the curse," Rikuma countered, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. "Thauviel is widely hated. The only thing stopping other countries from attacking them is the fear that Aubron may curse them like they did us. If we take him out of the equation, it will trigger a war, but one that we are prepared to win against a weakened Thauviel. Sow some internal division between their provinces and they'll be too busy fighting each other to be a threat." Arinari frowned. "You're not wrong, hypothetically speaking. But do you have a way to do this?" "Give us twenty four hours and I'll be sure to have a full plan drafted for discussion," Rikuma said. @Soul

Keota listened to her response carefully. He was always impressed by how intelligent and confident she is when it comes to her plans @Al the Killer

"The idea of lasting safety against one of the largest global threats could be enticing to potential allies," Arinari admitted. "But bear in mind that if you break the curse, we'll be in a vulnerable position during the recovery period as well. We may find ourselves relying heavily on whatever alliances we gain, and should be prepared to pay that debt." Rikuma nodded. "We will," she said. "We have the gold, jewels, and strength necessary to fulfill whatever promises we make. Is there anything else we should discuss here first, or can the prince consort and I tend to our plans?" @Soul

Keota stayed silent, having nothing else to say. He trusted his wife with his life and believed in her. If anything were to go wrong along the way, he will be there to protect his wife to the very end. @Al the Killer

When nobody raised further questions, she stood up. "Then this meeting is dismissed. We will reconvene at this time tomorrow." She held out her hand to Keota. "I may need your help with this," she said, quietly. "How fast can you read and take notes?" The plan would rely on both knowing exactly how to break the curse and being able to figure out the details of the kingdom's recovery, and one day may only be enough to finish half of it if she did all the work by herself. @Soul

he took her hand and walked with her to their room “Moderate speed if I had to guess,” he said, quietly. “I won’t be as fast as you, but I should be able to get at least a good portion of it done.” @Al the Killer

"That will be good enough," she assured him. "We'll grab the book and a couple of old nature books, then go down to my lab. I'll need to work on my board to piece everything together." She liked being able to visualize her plans, to organize the pieces of data until they made sense like a complex puzzle. She picked up the books they would need, then nodded to Keota. "To the ossuary, then. The recovery plan will require a thorough understanding of Rashouran law and political organization, so I'll work on that if you can read through the book Travis brought us and take notes on any important information in there." @Soul

“Yes, dear,” he says, acknowledging what she wants him to do. The distribution of which job each of them would do seemed perfect. Rikuma had years of knowledge when it came to Rashouran law, so Keota can just help get the book information out of the way for her while she works on the more intricate things. He follows her to the lab and begins working @Al the Killer

Rikuma set his book down in front of him with plenty of parchment and ink for taking notes, keeping the rest of the books for her own reference. The tome included Aubron's full written confession regarding the curse. Or perhaps 'bragging' was a more apt word than confession. In it, he confirmed that the curse would last for as long as his immortal life, and that he had put a spell on Ashrune, the only weapon that could kill him, so that nobody born in Rashouris could wield it. After were maps, one of which seemed to be a labyrinthine tomb within Thauviel's capital city. One of its chambers was circled, and there were various vague symbols throughout, impossible to interpret at the moment. While he read, Rikuma lost herself in her own work. She used every inch of her board, organizing and reorganizing notes. Native flora and fauna from before the curse that would need to be aquired in order to recreate the kingdom's ecosystem, areas most at risk of flooding as a result of the inevitable thaw, notes on dam and flood wall construction, protections for their harbours, notes on potential allies and possible economic allotments and trade deals... Her work was a flurry of constant activity as she seemed to be doing two or three things at any given moment. @Soul

as he worked on taking notes and reading the book provided by the thief, he would occasionally glance up to see how Rikuma was handling her portion. He knew that she was capable of working on multiple things at once, but it still made him feel like he wanted to help her lighten her load of work just a little more. The book contained various details and specific maps of where they could locate the sword needed to end Aubron’s life. After he was halfway done with notes and the book, he got up and walked over to Rikuma, taking a few books and papers to work on the things she didn’t get to yet. While Rikuma handled the political aspects and construction of the kingdom, he would work on the ecosystem part. He already read through nature books about the kingdom before, so he could get this done quicker. @Al the Killer

Rikuma only paused when she noticed Keota at the board. It made sense; she'd read plenty, but Keota had a lot more experience with being near living things that weren't simply other people. She smiled and went back to work, allowing herself to focus on a narrower range of issues now. Clearly, she had chosen her partner well for practical reasons rather than simply emotional reasons. At least she could say that if anyone questioned her on the matter. @Soul

after hours of organizing, note taking, and research, Keota finally finishes his portion of the work. Most of the time was for finding specific ways and areas to increase the biodiversity of the kingdom. He looked up at Rikuma. “I finished…” he says, yawning a little after he said that @Al the Killer

Rikuma finished her portion around the same time, but still didn't seem quite done. She looked over what he had done and nodded. "Yes, this is good." She unrolled a scroll onto the table and started to write, organizing everything into a cohesive document. "The full recovery plan will take years, but we can do this. You have everything we need about how to break the curse?" She looked over the results and grinned, tired but proud. @Soul

Keota held out the notes he took from the book “Yes, they are all in here. The book had all sorts of specific information. I’m surprised that Emperor didn’t hide it better or destroyed it. We got lucky on that account.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma took the notes and looked them over. As detailed as they needed be, and all the better for it if there were also references to page numbers with the maps on them. "It's important to keep a record of one's own doings, even if that record can spell disaster for you later," she commented. "If you come to regret your actions later, detailed records can remind you how they can be undone. That, or he just didn't think I would find someone who could wield Ashrune, and kept this out of overconfidence." @Soul

“I think that last point may have been the case,” Keota commented “Now we just need to find the weapon, have me wield it, then I’ll have to sneak into the Emperor’s castle and kill them myself”- @Al the Killer

"Slow down there," Rikuma said, looking over at him. "You're not going alone. Aubron is bound to have robust security, both in the tomb and in his castle. I may not be able to wield Ashrune, but I can still have your back." She took his hand in hers. "We could be unstoppable, but only together. We'll review the plan with the advisory council tomorrow, then head out with Scolen as backup." @Soul

his face turns a bit of red as he listens to her words. Usually he fights his battles alone since he used to trust only himself. However, this has changed. Now he has an intelligent and beautiful wife holding his hands and supporting him. Her protective nature toward him makes him blush at times, making him feel warm and smile inside knowing that she would hold him in her arms whenever he needed her. Though he wouldn’t say it out loud, so he just turned his head away a little and put his hand over his mouth and lower half of his face to try to hide his shy smile and blush @Al the Killer

Rikuma tilted her head curiously as she saw his reaction, then lifted it to kiss his cheek. "Come on, we can look over the map of Thauviel in our room," she said. "Though... it might be outdated by now, so we should probably ask our guest to look it over with us." She let go of him and walked over to the table to make sure they had everything they needed, books included. @Soul

Keota clears his throat a little and pretended that he wasn’t blushing or flustered. He helps Rikuma grab what they need and follows her to their room @Al the Killer

Rikuma opened the door to the bedroom. "I'd have a skeleton bring up a second chair, but there's only space for one at the desk," she commented. "We can sit on the bed so nobody has to stand." But it was more fun to tease him. "...Unless you just want me to sit in your lap?" Maybe knowing the effect she had on her husband was a little too fun. Not that it really mattered; once they got to studying the map, it wasn't like she'd be thinking of anything else. @Soul

he blushes a little at her suggestion and turns his face away a little “W-Well.. I guess I don’t mind..” he says softly “Though I can stand if you need room to work…” he suggested, though inside, he actually would like her option, or if he were the one to be sitting on her lap, whichever one she preferred @Al the Killer

They would still need to fetch Travis to confirm the map was up-to-date, but there was no harm in looking it over first. She carried Aubron's book over to her desk and opened it to the full map of Thauviel. "You don't need to stand." She pulled the chair out. "Go ahead and take a seat." Since he was taller, it was better if she sat in his lap; if it was the other way around, she wouldn't be able to see the map as well. @Soul

he put his portion of work onto the table and took a seat on the chair. He looks up at her “So are you going to stand or-?” @Al the Killer

Once he was seated, she sat in his lap in response. "No, I'm comfortable here." She leaned back against him and picked up the book. "So we should expect the borders to be heavily guarded. Our best bet might be to go into town and pick up a few teleportation scrolls to bring us right into the capital city..." @Soul

As soon as she sat down on his lap, his eyes widened in surprise and his face turns a little red. At least she was facing the opposite direction so that she couldn’t see his flustered face. He gently held her waist with his hands to keep her balance, while also trying to control his body from… rising @Al the Killer

She smiled, appreciating his warmth against her as she looked over the map. But they couldn't get too distracted, so she flipped to the city map, showing just the Empire's capital. "So, that leaves us with this area. Based on your notes, this was the most likely location for the tomb where Ashrune is hidden, right?" She pointed at the spot and looked back over her shoulder at him. @Soul

he was still blushing, but tried to pretend he wasn’t and leaned over her shoulder to look at the map “Y-Yeah, that seems like the most logical location” he says, answering her question while trying not to sound flustered @Al the Killer

Her eyebrows lifted a bit as he responded. She'd spoken with him more than enough to know he didn't have a chronic stutter, so there must have been another reason. "Is something wrong?" she asked. She looked at the map again, shifting her hips in an attempt to get more comfortable as she looked intently at the map again. "I don't think this area would be too heavily guarded. Maybe a couple of watchmen to prevent graverobbers, but if we can blend in as Thauvian citizens visiting the cemetery then we shouldn't have much trouble..." @Soul

his face blushes more as her hips rubbed against the lower half of his body. He tried to distract himself by focusing on her suggestion “T-That sounds like a good plan.. but won’t you be recognized easily?..” @Al the Killer

"Rashouris has not had any direct contact with Thauviel since the curse. Nobody there has seen my face. Most Rashouran elves actually have dark hair and golden eyes, so it's more likely that I'll be mistaken for a high elf from within the Empire. Of course I'd be wearing Thauvian fashion instead of my usual clothes, and if I have to cut my hair or use a glamour spell to look like someone else entirely, those would also be options," she explained. "It's not like I'm going to walk in dressed in bones, waving around the royal sword of office and introducing myself as Princess Rikuma Celaerna Aelynthi the Undying." @Soul

“That makes sense.. I just thought that other kingdoms would be aware of who ruled or played a part in different nations.”

3:08 PM

@Al the Killer

She leaned back against him again. "They are, to some extent, but most haven't seen me. Royal portraits aren't painted until after the coronation ceremony, so my face is not widely known to those who have not met me." She turned the page to look at the map of the tomb itself. "There's no way he'd leave this without some security measures." @Soul

he listens to her, but keeps blushing at how close she is and when she presses her body against him. He feels something starting to rise between his hips, so he tries to find an excuse to stand up “uh.. is it okay if I stand up to get some water please?..” *he asks softly”

3:25 PM

@Al the Killer

She looked back at him. "Oh, don't worry," she assured him. "I can have one of my undead bring..." She trailed off as she felt, rather than realized, his real reason for asking. "...Was it the idea of royal portraits that did it for you?" she asked, genuinely curious. "Because, I'm sorry to disappoint, but there is nothing sexy about sitting still for upwards of five hours at a time so a painter can capture your exact likeness on their canvas." @Soul

“It’s n-not that!..” he says, a little flustered and embarrassed “Your hips rubbing between my hips reminds me of something.. that’s all I’ll say…” he turns his head to try to hide how red his face is “Damn sexual urges and desires…” he mumbles to himself @Al the Killer

She had to bite her lip to keep from laughing as she realized. Ah, so that was it. And here she'd thought he would have gotten enough to last him a week after their wedding. She could respect his... Resilience, in that area. "Oh? And what would that something be, that has you so distracted?" She tilted her head back to whisper to him. "If it's too hard to say, you're welcome to demonstrate, love." @Soul

he gets flustered and something pokes her behind a little more this time, of course not on purpose “S-Shouldn’t we get b-back to the map and plans?..” he whispers softly, trying to divert the conversation @Al the Killer

"The advisory council gave us twenty four hours," she said. "We are well ahead of schedule, and it is no use trying to plan if you still be distracted." She looked at the map again, trying to make sense of some of the symbols. "But if you would prefer to try to focus on work, O will stop trying to use logic and reason to seduce you." @Soul

he gets shy a little. Putting his hood over his head as an attempt to hide himself “I’ll… let you decide that.. I’m fine..” he whispers softly. He was fine with either option she wants to do @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood up. "It wouldn't have been my first suggestion if I didn't want it, love." She leaned in to kiss him, before removing her hooded robe. The short shift underneath was made of thin silk, allowing the shapes of her nipples to poke through the material, showing her own arousal. She returned to his lap and leaned back to whisper to him. "Besides, I'd be too distracted to work right now." She turned her head to kiss him. @Soul

his eyes widen and his face blushes more as he sees her nipples showing and her lips pressing against his. He gets more flustered and shy. He feels like he wants to hide, but he knows that Rikuma won’t let him now @Al the Killer

She picked up on some sense of hesitation. Or more accurately, the fact that he wasn't reciprocating her affections right now. She pulled away and gave him a concerned look. "Is everything alright?" she asked softly. "We don't have to do anything if you don't want to. I mean, if you're still tired from yesterday I understand. I'm sorry if I misinterpreted the situation." She ran her fingers gently through his hair in what she hoped would be felt as a reassuring gesture. @Soul

“N-No.. it’s not that… I’m sorry.. I just get so shy and flustered when I’m with you that it makes me nervous…” he gently grabs her hand and places it on his cheek, blushing a little. “I really do want you to do whatever you like with me… I’m sorry that my timid and shy nature made you misunderstand…” he smiles a little and leans his head against her shoulder @Al the Killer

"It's fine," she assured him. "I just don't want to make you uncomfortable. That's all." She wrapped an arm around him, pulling herself closer again. But she wasn't about to make another move until he seemed more at ease, regardless of his reassurance. Partially because she wanted him to enjoy himself as well, and partially because she had no clue what to do with a passive partner. @Soul

her embrace always made him feel more at ease. Her warm touch making him feel relaxed and not afraid of anything. He kissed her cheek gently and cuddles with her a little, feeling more at ease and happy “You can never make me uncomfortable when you want to show your affection, love..” he whispers softly into her ear @Al the Killer

She smiled, taking a moment to just enjoy his warmth. "I don't know about never," she said. "I feel like if I climbed into your lap and started teasing you during an advisory meeting, you would feel some level of discomfort with my actions." She kissed the top of his head. "But we are alone right now, so we are free to do as we please..." @Soul (edited)

he laughs nervously a little at the thought while feeling a little flustered “Y-Yeah… I like it when we’re alone… it feels awkward and embarrassing if people were to stare at us..” he says softly @Al the Killer

"That would be... An understatement." She turned to face him fully, still in his lap. "All for the best that it's just the two of us, then. It wouldn't be appropriate if other people saw this." She carefully pulled his hood down and lowered her head to kiss the marks she had left on his neck the night before. Her hands rested on his upper thighs. @Soul

he blushes a lot and tilts his head up to give her more room. He puts his hand over his mouth to try to muffle his moans from her actions. @Al the Killer

There was work to be done, so maybe it would be best to keep things quick. Her teeth nipped playfully at his neck before she spoke. "The walls are thick enough to block out voices," she offered. "And I like being able to hear you, beloved." She followed her words up by kissing him on the lips again and shifted one of her hands into his lap to see if the evidence of his excitement from earlier was still there. @Soul

the excitement from earlier was still there with pleasure increasing as she keeps this up. He leans into her kiss and kisses her back with passion @Al the Killer

Satisfied that he was ready for her, she reached down to undo his pants, pulling them just enough to free his member from its confines. She broke the kiss to catch her breath and pulled herself closer to him. Her own desire had become impossible to ignore now, tugging at her insides until all she could think of right now was him. "I want you,"she whispered, letting the cloth of her shift ride up her leg to expose more of her the closer she got to him. She straddled his lap for balance, glad she'd opted for a considerably wider desk chair than she would ever need for herself. @Soul

he wraps his arms around her waist near her behind to keep her balance. He looked down at her, seeing the desire and lust flowing within her eyes along with her body. “D-Do you want to go to the bed?..” he whispers softly, not sure if she’d be comfortable to do it in the chair. Unless she had some plan of her own that she wants to do @Al the Killer

"We don't have to." She saw no harm in mixing up their location every now and then, as long as they were both comfortable. "If you would be more comfortable, we could, but it's worth trying here." She lifted the hem of her shift and rocked her hips to tease him. A small moan escaped her lips as she felt the tip of his cock brush against her clit. @Soul

he blushes more as he hears her moans and feels her hips moving against his body. He tries not to move and let her do the work, guessing that she might know more of what to do in this particular position. Surges of pleasure and excitement flow across his body as she continues what she is doing @Al the Killer

She was exactly as experienced as him and not a moment more, so this would be a lot of guesswork for both of them. She reached down to help prop him up as she lowered herself, but the current position didn't give her much room to work with unless she wanted to contort her body into some awkward angles. Which left two choices. One was to have him lean back and move his hips forward just enough that... Nope, she did not want to think about trigonometry during sex. She stood up instead, undressing the rest of the way. "Try standing?" she suggested, turning to face the desk. "Behind me, and close." @Soul

he seems a little surprised by the idea, but he trusted her. He stood up and tried to get into the position she wanted him to be in. He also undressed all of his clothes as well, since it seemed fair. “Like this?..” he whispers softly @Al the Killer

Her heart raced, excitement already building as she felt him behind her. "Just like that." She leaned forward, lifting one knee to brace it against the desk. "I was wondering what it might be like from this angle. Closer." Once of her hands gripped the edge of the desk to help hold herself up. She reached back with the other, gently taking his member into her hand to guide him to the right entrance. @Soul

he moved closer to her and let her guide his member to the correct entrance. His hands held her hips gently as he enters her and begins moving, starting off slow unless she wanted him to move faster @Al the Killer

She let go once he was inside, feeling the pleasure rush through her. Considering the fact that she hadn't really stopped to tend to foreplay, she was glad he was enough of a gentleman to take things slow at first. And from this angle, it was easier for him to brush against just the right spot inside. She moaned, arching her back as she felt herself adjusting to his girth quickly. "F-fuck, Keota..." She closed her eyes. "You can go a little faster now." @Soul

he did as she said and now went a little faster. He moved one of his hands up her body to touch her sensitive parts such as her nipples. He leaned forward a little to whisper into her ear “You okay, darling?~ If you like, I can help you gain even more pleasure~..” he whispers softly, teasing her while continuing to make love with her. @Al the Killer

It was getting a whole lot harder to talk now. She was still vocal, technically, small sounds of pleasure and desperation as the need for release built up inside of her. But he'd asked a question - two of them - and that demanded an answer. "Yes," she managed to breathe out, in response to both. An assurance that she was okay, and a plea for more. She reached a hand back to gently guide his head down toward her neck. @Soul

as he moves faster inside her, he grabs one of her breasts with his hand. Fondling it, squeezing, and pinching her nipple to make her more aroused. He lowers his head down to the back of her neck and bites it. He nibbles and kisses her neck, leaving marks as a way to mark her as his territory. Showing that she belonged to him and only him. @Al the Killer

The tension within built with each thrust, and more when he continued to bite and tease her. As she wondered how much longer she could last, her climax came crashing. She gripped the desk with her hands, feeling herself clench and pulsate around him. "Keota," she sighed happily. Her hips pushed back against him to bring him further inside. She may be satisfied, but she wanted to make sure he was as well. @Soul

As he continues making love to her, he felt her release and whispered in her ear from behind as he continues thrusting into her “Done already, darling?~.. Don’t worry, I’ll be done very soon~..” After a few minutes, he finally reached his climax. Arching his back a little as he releases inside her and sighed a little in a satisfied way. He slowly stops thrusting, keeping it in for a few seconds before starting to pull out, going slow in case she wanted to stop him and have him keep going @Al the Killer

She slowly stood upright again, as well as she could with her legs still shaking a bit. "Let's sit back down for a moment," she suggested, because she didn't feel up to waking over to the bed to cuddle. She stayed close to him though, not ready to be separated from his warmth. "Just a few minutes, then I'll be able to focus again." She hadn't lost track of the task at hand, after all. She'd just been... A little distracted. @Soul

he sat back down on the chair and pulled her to him to have her sit on her lap, while they are still naked. He wraps his arms around her waist and kept her close. His member was now peaceful and resting for the time being, so he sat her between his legs knowing that it shouldn’t poke her for some time @Al the Killer

She leaned against him as they sat down, making herself comfortable. "I love you," she whispered, then kissed his cheek to get the point across. "After we take care of the curse, I want to end whatever war follows quickly, so once we finish with the maps, I'll start writing letters to potential allies." She sighed. "Or have Arinari do it under supervision. At least I know he can forge my father's signature as convincingly as I can." Because yes, she was still bitter about that. @Soul

Keota smiled a little as she kissed his cheek “I love you too..” he whispers softly “And once the curse, wars, and allies have all been arranged and done with,” he leans in close and slowly move one of his hands between her legs “We can have a lot of free time to ourselves, if you like~..” he rubs two of his fingers in that area for a few seconds to get the point across and tease her, then moves his hand back to holding her waist @Al the Killer

She squirmed, still a bit sensitive. Gently, she took hold of his wrist and moved his hand away. "Don't do that unless you're trying to start something again," she warned, then thought about it. "And I think I'm done for now. But spending more quality time together sounds nice." She let go of his hand and rested her head against his shoulder. "Maybe some day, we'll be able to raise a family in a peaceful kingdom with no curse." There would naturally always be something happening, one thing or another that demanded her attention, but it was a nice thought. "And to clarify, by 'raise a family' I am referring to any future children we have, and not to using necromancy to reanimate deceased relatives." @Soul

he laughs a little from her reaction to his touch “I’m sorry, dear” he says softly, still smiling a little. He held her close to him in his arms, making sure she is comfortable and feels safe. “And yes I know you meant future children. How many would you want and any specific gender you want for them to be?” *he asked curiously. Of course the gender of their offspring will be random, and he knew that he would cherish his wife and future offspring will care and love “Also we may need to get protection to prevent having too many kids.” @Al the Killer

She thought about it for a moment. "I don't care about their genders," she said. "That's not really relevant to royal ascension here like it is in other kingdoms. As for how many... I haven't really thought about it. We can't predict what parenthood will be like, so let's try one and see what we think after a couple of years." She looked over at him. "Elves aren't nearly as fertile as humans, so it's not an immediate concern, but I can always go to the apothecary for contraceptive potions. There is a higher risk of accidental pregnancy, since you're not fully elven." @Soul

“That’s makes sense,” he says “Good thing is that there is still a low risk for accidental pregnancy. And at least we have a way to lower the risk more with the apothecary.” he places his hand on her cheek gently, turning her face toward him so that he could kiss her lips. He let the kiss linger for a few seconds in case she wanted more kisses from him right now or not @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes and kissed him back, then moved her lips to kiss his cheek. "We do. I'll pay a visit when we go into town. You'll need more clothes, and are you sure you don't want armor?" She stood up and stretched now that her legs were working properly, then started to get dressed again. "I want to get confirmation on whether these maps are up-to-date or not first, though." @Soul

he stood up and also got dressed “Well, we can visit the clothes store to get more clothes next time we go into town. I don’t mind having armor if you want me to. I just never really considered it much.” Once they were both completely dressed, he held her close to him from behind in case she still wanted to be near his warmth @Al the Killer

She leaned back into his embrace. "Maybe some light leather armor," she suggested. "That way it will still protect you, but won't slow you down as much as chain or plate. Curse beast leather is tough, but flexible." She turned to face him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Maps and alliances first, then we'll get some rest and make a quick supply run after tomorrow's meeting." @Soul

“Sounds good to me, love,” he kissed her cheek gently, then leaned in a little to whisper into her ear “Btw, I want to make sure you know that I love you for you.. not just cause of your body..” he whispers softly. Even though he loved their sexual transitions, he wanted to make sure she knew that his love for her was genuine. Not only because of her body @Al the Killer

She smiled. She hadn't really needed the reassurance, but it was still nice to hear him be romantic. "And I love you too," she said. "Everything about you, and each time I learn something new about you, I fall in love a little bit more." She tightened her arms around him to hug him closer, then let go. "Now, how about we have Travis look over the maps with us?" @Soul

“Yeah, we better not procrastinate for longer than we already have,” he laughs awkwardly a little. He grabs the maps from the table and followed his wife to meet with Travis @Al the Killer

She knocked on the door to their guest's room and waited. When he opened it, he stared out with tired eyes, dark circles already forming under them. "I have no clue how you manage to get a halfway decent sleep schedule here," he said in lieu of greeting. He yawned, clearly very dependent on the existence of sunlight for sleeping and waking. "What's up?" "We wanted to review the maps you gave us, to make sure they're up to date," Rikuma explained. Travis stepped aside. "Yeah, come in. Let's have a look." @Soul

Keota followed his wife into the guest room. Once they were inside, he laid out the maps for Travis to take a look at. @Al the Killer

Rikuma followed along silently. He knew enough about what they were doing that she could keep quiet and let him inspect them in peace, which was exactly what he did for a moment. He picked up the quill pen after a while, gathering up some of the ink before marking the map of the Empire as a whole. "So the capital is pretty much the same, but Thauviel itself has expanded a bit. We've got this part here, some more colonization to the southeast, and they absorbed the Drassan Coalition and Locuria to the north since then, too. What was your plan to reach the capital?" @Soul

“My wife suggested we go into town and pick up a few teleportation scrolls to bring us right into the capital city.” he said, providing Travis with what Rikuma came up with “The area where the weapon is may not be too heavily guarded, but could still have a few guards in place to keep it secure. Disguising as Thauvian citizens visiting the cemetery may help us sneak in with little to no exposure to who we actually are” @Al the Killer

Travis didn't even take a second to think about the idea. "Not gonna work." Rikuma narrowed her eyes at him. "Who are you to dismiss the plan without even considering it?" she challenged, unsure of why a common thief was so certain about it. He pointed at the book. "In case this didn't give it away, Aubron doesn't share power. Magic is strictly regulated, and all Thauvian cities are surrounded by anti-teleportation barriers. Which means you need to physically cross the border and travel to the capital. Then there's the lack of trade within the past thousand years. Fashion has progressed a lot since then; you won't find what you need to blend in here." It was a reasonable point. Rikuma thought about that for a moment. "So... we'll have to find a weak spot along their border maybe? Somewhere it won't be as heavily guarded..." She focused on the map, humming to herself. @Soul

“Even if there was somehow a weak spot in the border, it may still be heavily guarded with soldiers patrolling it constantly,” he chimed in “Letting our guard down during the infiltration will lead to certain capture or worse. I can use my clones as diversions if necessary.” he looks over at Rikuma “Are you certain you want to travel with me to get the sword, dear?..” he asks, worried of her safety. Besides the fact that he was protective of her and her wellbeing, she is vital to the kingdom’s future in terms of leadership. If she were to be caught or worse, the kingdom may not stand a chance if war began @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "One hundred years is far too young by elven standards to become a widow," she said, because it was equivalent to a human losing a spouse at the age of twenty. "And I earned the title 'The Undying' on merit. I will come with you, and we will not let our guards down. Besides, I do not trust Travis enough to believe he will keep you safe." "That's fair," Travis admitted, then pointed at a spot on the map. "We could cross at Oblein. It's a ways away, but your best shot, I think. Specially if you want allies." She leaned in closer to the map. "This says it's a prison and quarantine colony... wouldn't that be dangerous?" "It used to be that, but now it's a proper province," Travis explained. "And their Marchioness, well..." He trailed off, needing a moment to piece together an explanation that made sense without getting too long. "I'm not all in on courtly gossip or whatever, but from what I heard, people seem to think the Emperor is to blame for her son's recent death. Soon after, Oblein stopped paying taxes to him. Now the Marchioness says it's been a tough year for the province, and she just can't afford to pay right now, but rumour has it she's been gathering an army against the Emperor." Rikuma thought about it for a moment. A small noble using gathering an army to kill an Emperor as revenge for her son's death. There was no way the math worked in the Marchioness's favour. "...So she's insane?" @Soul

“I think ‘vengeful mother’ is the term you’re looking for, dear.” he clarified, explaining a possible reason for such a bold method for their way to kill the emperor. “She convinced herself that she would do anything to get revenge for the death of her son. Even if it costed her life in return. For example: if I were to die by the emperor’s hand, what would you do?” @Al the Killer

"You're my husband, so that's different," Rikuma said. "I love you, of course I'd do what I could to avenge your death. But I'd choose a method that actually works." Travis frowned. "You do know parents are supposed to love their children, right?" "I... Had an inkling. In theory," Rikuma muttered, having no firsthand experience in the matter. "Anyway, if we meet with her... Maybe that could be useful. She could lend her forces, and we would find Ashrune so it would be more than just a suicide mission." @Soul

he turned to Travis for a moment “We don’t have experience of parenthood right now, so we do not know what the woman is going through.” he turned his attention back to Rikuma “If possible, maybe we can provide her forces with shelter at our kingdom once we get Ashrune* @Al the Killer

Rikuma considered. "We can certainly offer, though I wouldn't set any negotiations in stone until we meet with her," she said. "Travis, are you sure we can trust her?" "I mean... I only know her by reputation, and the reputation in question is pretty fucking horrifying," Travis admitted, "but I'm sure you have a common enemy, at least." @Soul

“Even so, we should keep an eye on them if we meet up with them to see if we can trust them or not,” Keota explained “We both may have the same enemy, but they might be hostile to us as well” @Al the Killer

"That's true, but we can take our chances with meeting her, I think. If she wants revenge, someone who knows where Ashrune is will be her best chance," Rikuma said. "And we could use her army's help, if we can get it. And if we are safe in Oblein, we'll have an opportunity to find something that will help us blend in with the locals. Travis, you're familiar with the capital city itself?" He nodded. "Unfortunately, yeah." "Then I would like you to accompany us." "Figured as much." @Soul

“sounds like we have a plan in order. What supplies would we need for this and when do we depart to meet up with them?”

he says, wondering how prepared they will need to be to complete their objective

3:51 AM

@Al the Killer

"We should be ready to camp out if we need to stop for a rest between cities," Travis said. "We can get that and clothing in Oblein. Here, we should make sure we have the teleportation scrolls to reach the border, and weapons." Rikuma nodded. "Yes, we were planning a trip to town anyway. I have a meeting tomorrow morning, but we should leave as soon as we can afterward," she said. @Soul

“I agree with that. I have experience in terms of camping, but it may be different here than usual.” he said, referring to how different the climate in this region is compared to where he was from. “After the meeting tomorrow, we can find all the supplies we need in town, or at least the bare minimum.” @Al the Killer

"Camping is simply not something people so in Rashouris, so we will need to get those supplies in Oblein," Rikuma said. "Without a proper cloak, hypothermia is inevitable, and even with one, the curse beasts would make sleeping outside too dangerous." Travis's eyes widened a bit at the explanation. "Wow," he said. "I am really looking forward to not being here..." "Understandable, but there really is quite a lovely culture once you get past the lethality," Rikuma said. @Soul

“Don’t think that will change his mind, dear,” he says, chuckling a little “Let’s just make sure we have the supplies necessary to survive the cold and if the beasts show up, I can use my clones to take them out or have myself take them out if necessary.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma shrugged. "We'll be using teleportation scrolls to reach the border anyway, so we will be spending long traveling within Rashouris," she said. "If we do encounter a beast, don't let it bleed on you. It does need to be killed with its own fangs or another bone, or else it will only resurrect after, so I would prefer to help than leave it to you." @Soul

“Damn it. I thought they’d be easier to kill,” Keota says, making a mental note in his head to research about the flora and fauna later. “In that case, my clones can at least scout ahead to make sure if there is danger or not.” @Al the Killer

"That sounds like a good idea," Rikuma agreed. "And we should have an extra cloak for Travis, so he'll be alright, too." She made it a point to always have extras around the castle for unprepared visitors or in case something happened to one of her cloaks. She looked at Travis. "I sincerely hope you prove trustworthy," she said. "Oh don't worry, you're far too scary for me to even think about betraying you," Travis assured her. She smiled, taking it as a compliment. "Oh, why thank you." She looked over at Keota. "Ready to get some rest for the day?" Outside, the moon had already set. @Soul

he looked outside of the window and notices how much the day has past “oh wow, I didn’t realize how much the day has past.” he grabs the maps and waits to follow Rikuma to their room @Al the Killer

"And thank you for your help in this, Travis," Rikuma said. "We will return when it's time to leave. Do try to get some rest in the meantime; we will need to arrive during the night, so my eyes will have time to adjust to the sunrise in Thauviel." Which meant waking up early in the evening. For now, she led her husband back to their bedroom. "You can set everything on the desk," she said as she closed the door behind them. @Soul

as they enter their room, he places the maps on the desk like she said and went to the closet to change a little into more comfortable clothes to sleep and cuddle with her in. “It will take a while so reach our goal in killing the emperor,” he says, his back turned to her and he changes. “But I’ll do my best to get it done and so that we have a more happy future together.” he blushes a little as he thinks about their future. His face turned away from her @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "We both will," she agreed. She undressed as well, pulling her nightgown on instead of the robes she had worn during the day. "With any luck, we might be able to arrange for some form of transport to the Empire's capital that isn't simply walking the entire way on foot. I have heard that lands outside of Rashouris have carts drawn by..." She trailed off as she thought about it. "...Animals. Big things. I don't remember what they're called, but they have never lived in Rashouris..." @Soul

he finishes getting dressed by just wearing a black t-shirt and boxers. Keota sits on the bed and looks at Rikuma “A form of transportation would make the trip somewhat faster. As for the animals, my clones will warn us by going ahead to see if there is any danger.” he says softly, waiting for Rikuma to join him @Al the Killer

She sat beside him on the bed. She wasn't worried about whatever animals drew those carts, she just couldn't for the life of her remember what they were called. "Is it... I think it was like a seahorse, but on land. I mean, not... their necks are the same I think?" It didn't really matter though. She lay down, tugging gently on Keota's arm to get him to lay beside her. "Anyway, thank you for offering to scout ahead for danger." @Soul

he laughs a little, when he remembers what animal she’s trying to say “They are called horses, love. They are domesticated animals that are used to help transport carts or for sport by riding them and racing.” he lays down into her arms and pulls the blanket over them. “They have been evolving for millions of years, with some horses still completely wild.” @Al the Killer

"Yes, that was the word," she agreed, holding him close. Horses still wouldn't be a priority once the curse was broken, because they would technically be considered an invasive species if introduced to the wild and there were no farms that could care for large animals yet, but perhaps kraken-taming would become popular again. She rested her head on his chest. "Maybe Thauviel will have some of those we can borrow." After all, how hard could it be to ride a horse? @Soul

he held his wife close, wrapping his arms around her body with his hands on her lower back “Sweet dreams, darling..” he whispers softly. He leans his head down a little and kisses her forehead gently @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes, smiling at the gesture of affection. "You too," she muttered. She drifted off to sleep easily, calm and relaxed in his arms at first. It would take hours for the dreaming to begin, the same nightmare she had had the night after the duel, of that ocean of blood, the crowned stranger condemning the moon to disappear for an eternity before she drowned. @Soul

in the middle of the night, he wakes up a little to Rikuma moving in her sleep. He guessed that it was another nightmare such as the one from last time. He puts his hands on her shoulder and shakes her body gently, trying to wake her up “honey, wake up!” he leans in and kisses her lips gently @Al the Killer

She was being tossed about on the waves, and something was covering her mouth so she couldn't breathe, couldn't scream... She startled awake, thrashing as she pushed away her assailant, aiming to send them flying off the bed. Except that wasn't what had happened at all; it was just her loving husband trying to wake her up. Her eyes shot open, then wider as she realized. "Oh shit, I'm sorry!" @Soul

he falls onto the floor with a thud and slowly sits up, his hand rubbing the back of his head a little “ow, sorry. Maybe trying to kiss you awake wasn’t the best idea..” he looks up at her and laughs a little in embarrassment. He stands up and sits on the side of the bed, turning his body to her “Same dream?…” @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked away, profoundly embarrassed, herself. "It... was not a good idea, no. Sorry." Once he was back on the bed, leaning against him. "Same dream. It can't be a coincidence. I don't think we have much time." They should leave as soon as they were stocked up on supplies, but it all seemed to be moving so fast. "I'm... a bit scared," she admitted softly. @Soul

as he listens to her, he puts an arm around her shoulders and moves closer to her “I won’t let anything happen to you.. whatever we face… I will be there by your side…” he whispers softly. He uses his hand to lift her chin up a little and he leans in to kiss her lips gently @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes and kissed him back, accepting the comfort. It wasn't her she was scared for, though. It was him, and the fate of her kingdom. "Thank you," she whispered. "I won't let us fail." They couldn't afford to. The Emperor probably already know they were coming; time was running out. @Soul

he slowly lays down in bed, looking up at her “You want to sleep or go read?” he asks, knowing that she likes to read whenever she couldn’t sleep from the last time she had a nightmare @Al the Killer

The temptation to avoid sleep and read a book instead was strong, but it would only slow her down when it was time to head out, and they couldn't afford that. She lay down beside him. "I should at least try to sleep again," she said. "Sorry I pushed you out of bed. Are you okay?" She hoped she hadn't hurt him too badly in her moment of panic. @Soul

he wrapped his arms around her and moved the blanket back over them, trying to make sure she felt safe and comfortable. “Yeah I’m alright. It didn’t hurt much.” he smiles a little and kisses her head gently. He gently holds her hand. “I’ll stay up until you fall asleep, that okay?” he says softly, wanting to make sure that she gets her rest. @Al the Killer

She settled back into his arms, making herself comfortable again. "Good. Stay here until I wake up?" she asked, remembering that before the duel, he'd sometimes leave before she woke up so he could train. Normally, that would have been fine, but not in her current state. She closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep again. @Soul

he cuddles her gently “of course, my love..” he says softly. Staying awake until his wife was sound asleep. Once Rikuma fell asleep peacefully, he also fell asleep in her arms @Al the Killer

She woke up as the moon rose. Her eyes opened halfway, just enough to see her husband there, and smiled. They still had some time, so she burrowed deeper under the covers and clung close to him. "Morning, love." She kissed his shoulder, since it happened to be closest, and closed her eyes again. She couldn't go back to sleep, but she could rest here with him for a moment longer. @Soul

Keota slowly woke up to the movement and feeling of his loving wife. He opens his eyes a little. “Morning, darling..” he yawns a little and rubs his eyes. Then held his wife in a comforting hold in his arms. He moves one of his hands up and lifts her chin up, leaning his head down to kiss her neck affectionately. @Al the Killer

She tilted her head up for a moment, before lowering it to kiss his lips. "Did you sleep well?" she asked. "After I woke you up in the middle of the night, I mean. Aside from that." They would have to get out of bed soon, but this was so warm and comfortable that the mere thought of it was devastating. If she could, she would capture this moment and spend eternity in it with him. @Soul

he kisses her lips back and pulls back just a little to look at her. “I slept well, how about you?” he asks softly, hoping that she slept comfortably after her reoccurring nightmare. He loves her warm and loving embrace. Her arms helping him feel safe and comfortable. He knows they will have to get ready soon, but the moment is just too good to leave from… @Al the Killer

"Much better," she said. "Hopefully the nightmares will stop once we get rid of Aubron..." At her own reminder of what they had to do, she slowly left the bed, careful not to disturb them. The room was, as always, a comfortable temperature, but she still shivered at the loss of his warmth. "We should get ready." @Soul

“yeah, we should,” he sits up in bed and looks up at her “but when we get back or after Aubron is gone, we can continue these cuddles for as long as you want~” he says softly in a seductive and flirty tone. He gets out of bed and starts getting dressed. @Al the Killer

"We won't come back until he's gone," she said firmly as she walked over to her wardrobe. But as she looked back at him, her tone softened. "That does sound lovely. Unrealistic, as I will still have responsibilities to tend to, but lovely." She smiled, then began to get dressed, opting for the same half-armored outfit she had worn when Evrouin had first shown up. Maybe this time it would have the intended effect. @Soul

he laughs a little “Well, you get what I mean,” he puts on his usual clothes on hoodie, grabbing the cloak that Rikuma used to shelter him in when she first brought him to this kingdom. The thoughts made him smile a little. “Hey, you want to cuddle in the one cloak like we first did when we arrived in the kingdom.” he laughs a little and blushes a little, mainly joking since he thinks that she would like her own cloak to use. @Al the Killer

Rikuma, being Rikuma, did not pick up on the joke. She looked over at him. "That would be incredibly impractical, now that we have access to enough for everyone," she said. "If we are attacked, and need to fight, then one of us would need to leave the shared cloak, risking hypothermia in the process." She looked over at him. "Could you give me a hand with strapping on these armor plates, since you're already finished dressing?" She held out a pauldron. @Soul

he walks over to her and throws the cloak on the bed, then goes over to help her with her armor. As he helps her, he whispers softly into her ear, explaining the joke and telling her about when they first got to this kingdom. @Al the Killer

She listened to him and smiled. She remembered, of course, and the joke still fell flat with her after the explanation, but it was nice to hear him talk about the memory anyway. "I enjoyed the excuse to be close to you," she recalled. "I remember thinking you were really cute when you blushed. I still think that, because you still are." @Soul

he laughs a little at her compliment and moves a little closer to her. “You may be right, but this easily blushing person made a certain someone very.. very.. satisfied.. multiples times already~ and will continue to do so whenever you want~” he whispers softly into her ear, making his voice sound seductive. When he finishes talking, he blows into her ear. Trying to make her flustered like she makes him.

Her face reddened at that, showing that he had definitely achieved his goal. "That- I- You-" She gave up on forming coherent sentences and looked away from him. "...Shut up." She tried to hide her face in her hands, but was smiling. Then she pulled on a cloak over her dress so she could cover her face with that instead. "Are you ready? Let's gather up our documents and go to the council chamber." @Soul

he laughs a little at how flustered he made her, but he knew that they had important matters to attend to. Although, he did know that they would have plenty of time for intimate actions at a later date. “Yeah, I’m ready. I’ll gather up the documents and carry them.” He grabs an extra cloak and puts it over his body. He walks over to her and lifted the cloak from her face a little, just enough to give her an intimate kiss for a few seconds. He pulled away a little and gave her a little wink before putting her cover back over her face. He gathers the documents and waits for her at the door. @Al the Killer

She gladly returned the kiss, then made sure he had everything they needed. Well, almost everything. She walked out of the room, then knocked on the door to their guest's room. "Travis? We're going to the meeting," she called. "Make sure you're ready when we're back." There was the thud of someone falling out of bed, followed by mumbled cursing, then the reply of, "yeah, got it, Your Highness!" She nodded, then hooked her armbaround Keota's and guided him to the same room the previous night's meeting had been in. @Soul

he leaned into Rikuma’s hold, gently leaning his head against her shoulder as they walk to the meeting room. When they get to the door, he stopped and looks at her. “Should we wait for him before going in?” @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "Not for a council meeting," she said. "You are authorized to attend, as you are my consort, but he would not be permitted. If anything he needs to know comes up, we will inform him after." She let go of him and opened the door so she could lead him inside. The advisors had begun to gather already, and she approached her seat without a word. @Soul

As they walk into the room, he lets go of her arm and sets the documents on the table. He takes a seat next to Rikuma and set up the documents properly for when the meeting can begin. @Al the Killer

She helped him set up, ensuring that everything was perfectly neat and organized in front of them. Now this was her element - not sitting around navigating diplomacy with a kingdom that only cared about acquiring Rashouran gold and jewels, but planning, setting out what she and Keota had meticulously put together. Once all of the advisors had gathered, she spoke. "Be seated, and we shall begin." @Soul

As everyone took their seats, the room fell silent, waiting for Rikuma or Keota to speak first. Keota starts them off. “We have came up with our plan on how to recover the weapon to kill the Emperor. Please listen carefully. Everything you hear in this room must not be spoken to prevent any leaks in information that could ruin the entire operation. I need everyone’s vow that you will not share this information with anyone else.” @Al the Killer

She let him speak first, since he seemed to want to, and she still wanted to see for herself how he handled his new position. So far, so good, though this was... Maybe not the best start, judging from the way one of her advisors commented, "confidentiality is the norm for these meetings, did you think of anything we don't already know?" "My consort is to be afforded the same respect as myself," Rikuma chastised. "Furthermore, these are matters of national security, and should not be taken lightly. Extra measures to ensure secrecy are warranted. Now, do we have everyone's agreement not to share this information outside of necessary channels?" she asked. There were murmurs of assent across the room, and she began by speaking about the recovery plan. She focused on shifting policy and infrastructure and building trade, then ceded the floor to Keota when the matter of recreating a proper ecosystem arose. @Soul

As Rikuma finishes her section of the plan, he takes over with his part. “The environment in this kingdom is too cold for lots of biodiversity in this kingdom. Once our kingdom’s curse is lifted, the cold shall slowly fade. This means that flora and fauna that has once migrated far away from this kingdom will start to return over time.” He pulls out maps and areas of forestry or empty land around the kingdom. “Furthermore, there will be extra land to cultivate our crops and livestock. Land that was once plagued by cold winds, snow, and the beasts that invaded our kingdom. I have maps indicating logical locations of where to plant crops, raise livestock, built a pond for water, and land that will be protected for the returning flora and fauna.” He shows the maps and plans that he has came out with. @Al the Killer

Of course, trade and contingency plans in case of global extinction would be necessary to compensate for what natural migration wouldn't manage, but Rikuma had already touched on those topics when discussing trade, and it was all in the written version anyway. She slid the book she had written in across the table. "Proposed budgets and trade plans are written here, as are planned alliances and drafts of possible trade agreements," she said. "As for recovering Ashrune and getting rid of the Emperor, Keota and I will go, along with a guide who had defected from Thauviel," she said. "Your Highness, what if you encounter danger?" Arinari asked. "That is expected. We are prepared to handle any complications that may arise, and I have obtained permission from my father to carry the Key of the True Masters," she explained, though permission hadn't been necessary; she'd had it all along. It was the golden key she carried on her necklace at all times. "Should I need to, I can use it to summon the three Generals at any time." @Soul

“Once we get the supplies we need, we will leave to complete our mission. As consort of the princess, I promise you all she will return to this kingdom alive and well. If there are any questions, please ask them now.” @Al the Killer

The advisors spoke among themselves, looking over the recovery plan together. In the end, nobody had further questions. There was plenty of skepticism, but the plans were undeniably detailed. And, by revealing that she had the key, Rikuma had shown them where the real power within the palace truly lay. "We will see to it that these plans are refined and put into place as soon as possible," Stevask promised. "For purposes of public health, the reintroduction of animal agriculture will need to be slow, but we will see to it that Rashouris becomes a prosperous kingdom once more." Rikuma nodded. "I thank you for your assistance." She stood up and held a hand out to Keota. "If there are no further questions, we will be on our way immediately." @Soul

Keota stood up and took Rikuma’s hand, leaving the meeting room. When they both are alone, he sighs in relief. “I’m glad that went well..” he says softly. As usual, he kept his nervousness hidden as best as possible, trying to look like a great leader. After all, he wanted to try to live up to everyone’s expectations. Especially since he is now married to a very important person. @Al the Killer

"You did well," she assured him as they walked out. "Honestly, you're not even expected to take on any authority at all. A Rashouran consort's official job is to support the royal necromancer and help raise heirs, so you're already exceeding expectations." She paused outside of Travis's door to give Keota a quick kiss. "You'll be a wonderful King Consort, love." @Soul

he blushes a lot by her praise and affection. Her reassurance helps him to calm down more and brought a shy smile to his face as he tists his head down a little.

10:44 AM

@Al the Killer

She knocked on the door, and Travis opened it. "Everything's ready," she informed him. "Did my construct drop off an extra cloak for you? You will need it for the trip..." She trailed off. "Wait, how did you not freeze to death on the way here?" He picked up his own jacket and shrugged it on, but took a moment to show off the runic symbols sewn into the lining. "Enchantments for warmth," he said, before straightening the garment. "We spent a lot of time at sea, and the conditions were unpredictable. I'll be fine without the cloak, but thank you, Your Highness." @Soul

“Bring the other cloak with you, we may need a spare in case one of ours gets damaged,” Keota suggested. “We’re going to town to get supplies, then make our way to the rebels.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma waited for him to pick up the other cloak before turning to leave. She kept Keota's hand in hers. "One can never be overprepared, I suppose," she said. "Now, shall we be on our way?" She led the way down the corridor. "When we are finished with Aubron, will you be staying in Thauviel?" Travis considered for a moment. "Killing an heirless Emperor and leaving the nobility to fight for the throne is just asking for a civil war," he said. "No, I'd rather not take my chances." "Plenty to be stolen from war corpses, I am sure," Rikuma said. Travis grimaced. "No thanks. I'll stick to stealing from the living, and even then only if I have to be that desperate." @Soul

Keota turns his head back to look at Travis as they walk. “Do you want to pick up anything specific from town before we leave?”

12:02 PM

@Al the Killer

Travis shook his head. "Most of the supplies we need might be easier to pick up in Oblein anyway," he said. "It's just a matter of having what we need in order to get there, really." Rikuma leaned her head against Keota's shoulder while they started down the road to town. "Teleportation scrolls, weapons, and armor, yes. Perhaps a few healing potions for the two of you as well," she suggested. "In case things do not go as planned in Oblein." @Soul

Keota turns his head to look at Rikuma. “You’ll need those healing potions too, dear. I’m not going to have you die out there.” Keota says firmly. The safety of his wife is the most important thing for him, so he can’t take any risks. “Armor may be a good idea since I don’t really have any. And teleportation scrolls will make the journey faster.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "I will be fine," she assured him. "Remember our conversation about the ash? I can heal myself, even if I am knocked unconscious. That's why the healing potions are for you two... Hold on." She stopped walking and looked to the side of the road, staring in the darkness between the dead, petrified tree trunks. "Did you hear that?" Something growled quietly, followed by the crunching of permafrost beneath the movement of something large. Travis drew his short sword. "I do now..." @Soul

Keota slowly moves his hand to his knife, keeping a firm hold of Rikuma’s hand with his other hand. His eyes start to glow, looking into the darkness to try to see where the growling is coming from. “Be ready to dodge.” @Al the Killer

Hand-holding during a fight wouldn't be practical, so Rikuma worked to wriggle her hand out of Keota's grip. "Let go and I will." She gripped her own sword and listened. The beast was massive, as moonlight illuminated the space around it. The fur itself was of such opaque darkness that it may as well have been made of solidified shadow. By contrast, its masklike face, fangs, and claws were all bone-white. Its distorted figure lumbered from between the trees and loomed over them. Then it lashed out, swiping at Travis with its claws. The human jumped back, clearly terrified. @Soul

Keota lets go of Rikuma’s hand and summons three shadows clones to fight and distract the monster. “Quick! Let’s make a break for it while the clones distract it!” he says, trying to get them to follow him. @Al the Killer

The beast was not so easily fooled. It moved with shocking speed for a creature of its own size, as though not entirely of a solid material. That didn't stop it from lashing out at all three clones in one blow. Without even pausing to see if the blow had made contact, it rushed toward them. Rikuma jumped out of the way. "It will track us, and we can't outrun it," she said, reaching into her pouch of bones. "You two keep it distracted. Don't let it bleed on you." "Dear gods, I hate this place," Travis muttered, ducking behind a tree just in time to avoid a shadowy tendril that lashed out toward him. @Soul

Keota barely dodges a strike from the beast. He uses his powers to go through the shadows and appear behind the beast. He puts a knife to his mouth, the hilt being held by his teeth. Jumping onto the beast, he keeps a tight grip on its back. He grabs the knife from his mouth with one hand and uses it to try to stab the beast. @Al the Killer

A roar of pain left the beast as it reared back. The blood that flowed from the wound was acidic, burning anything in its path that wasn't crafted from a curse beast's hide. "Careful!" Rikuma shouted her warning. She dropped the bones from her hand onto the ground and, with a series of crunching noises, they formed into a bone construct. The result was not large, but each limb was a blade in its own right, and it moved with immense speed and precision as it jumped onto one of the beast's great paws. Travis left his hiding spot and slashed at the tendril that had attacked him, jumping out of the way before any of the blood spilled by his attack could land on him. @Soul

“Get back! I’ll finish this!” Keota jumped into the air before the blood could spew onto him. He threw his knife down at the creature to hit one of the creature’s shoulder. He takes out his sword that can sheathed on his back and dives down at the creature, trying to aim for its neck.

It seemed he'd forgotten her previous explanation of how to kill these things. Fuck. "Keota, no!" she called out. Her construct tore one of the beast's claws loose and jumped up to give it to Keota. Meanwhile, the sword lodged in the beast's neck. Blood sprayed out, but the beast didn't go down from any ordinary blade. Only its own fangs and claws. Rikuma jumped back to avoid the arterial spray, pulling Travis with her so she could push him behind a tree for cover. @Soul

When the sword sliced through, Keota’s eyes widen and he goes through the shadows to try to evade as much of the blood as possible. Some of the blood sprayed onto his cloak, so he quickly takes it off. His clothes helped to try to keep him warm, but won’t last him long in this cold weather. He takes the claw the construct gave him and makes three shadow clones. He gives the claw to one of the clones. Two of the clones jumped onto the beast’s shoulders to limit its movement speed and the last clone jumped up and slashed at the creatures neck with the claw.

Rikuma made sure she was also behind the tree as the beast fell. Her small construct darted out of the way and jumped up to its pouch, where it deconstructed back to bones. Blood sprayed from the beast's wound in the meantime, sizzling against the frozen bark of the dead tree Rikuma and Travis hid behind. It was over in moments though, and she stepped out carefully. "Good work, Keota. Are you hurt?" she asked as she held out one hand. At the gesture, the remaining blood drained from the beast's corpse and into the frozen ground. The soil melted, then bubbled, then refroze. "The meat is poisonous, but the hide and bones could be incredibly useful. There's a butchery in town specifically for these things." That and fish, anyway. "I'll reanimate it and have it follow us." Travis gave her a look half of horror. "I'm sorry, you'll do what?" He looked at the corpse. "You mean that?" "Yes. I am curious as to how you thought the princess of a kingdom whose culture revolves largely around necromancy would move such a large cadaver," Rikuma said, calm as ever. @Soul

Keota walked to the corpse, careful not to get too close to the blood. The blades on his knifes and the sword that can made by the blacksmith were mostly melted by the corrosive blood of the beast. He grabs the hilt of the sword, pulling out of the beast and looking it over. The blade part of the sword had corroded away, leaving behind a small part of the blade left. “Damn it! That blacksmith woman is going to kill me later.” He says, a little disappointed that his sword had been destroyed so quickly after he was given it by the talents of the blacksmith woman. He put the sword back into its sheath to carry it back. After a few seconds, he looked down at his clothes, remembering he took off his cloak because it was mainly corroded by the blood spatter. A cool breeze flew by and he immediately shivers and tries to cover himself with his arms. His teeth chattered a little and he immediately opened Rikuma’s cloak a little, slipping inside her cloak and hugging her to warm up. @Al the Killer

The beast stood up under Rikuma's command, but wouldn't move until they started back to town. "These things happen; Corinne will understand," Rikuma assured him. "She should be back to her forge in town by now, so we can pay her a visit, too." She looked at him and sighed. "Curse beast hide is immune to the effects of its blood; your cloak is made from it and would have protected you if you had kept it on." She wrapped her arm around him anyway, keeping him secure under her cloak. "But now that it's covered in that blood, touching it would not be a wise idea. Come on, let's get to town." Travis stared, wide-eyed, at the beast, but nodded. "Sounds like a plan," he agreed. "And let's hope we don't encounter another one of those." @Soul

Keota tries to give enough space in the cloak, making sure to not get in Rikuma’s way while walking to town. “If we do, we could use the corpse as a small distraction. And now we have better knowledge on how to fight them.” He says, feeling warmer under Rikuma’s cloak. “I’ll pay a visit to Corinne in town, then meet up with you two a little later.”

Rikuma shook her head. "You have to stay with me," she said. "We should all be staying together. We only have one cloak between the three of us. And I don't trust Travis not to steal supplies that we can afford." "Hey!" Travis protested, then thought for a moment. "...That's fair." @Soul

“Alright, we’ll stay together. Where should we go first?” He asks, looking around as they make their way into town.

She stayed close to Keota during their walk, using the lack of a second cloak as an excuse to snuggle up to him as much as practicality allowed. "The smithy," she suggested. "Forging new weapons for you will take longer, and we don't need to be there for the entire process. Then we'll drop our cargo off at the butcher shop on the way to the armorer." The apothecary and artificer could follow. @Soul

Keota blushed when Rikuma would snuggle up to him. He found her affection to be cute and loving. He held her hand gently under the cloak as they walked into town. The stores seemed to be regularly busy, since it is the main place to shop for goods and resources. “That’s a good idea. Can you please lead the way to where we need to go, honey?” He whispered the “honey” part quietly, only letting Rikuma hear it. He felt a bit embarrassed to say it out loud to where anyone else would hear him. @Al the Killer

"Of course, Your Highness," Rikuma teased in response, clearly having no such filter. She led the group to a two-story stone building, which held a workshop on the first floor and a private home on the second. Of course, all of the buildings were made of stone, and most of the professional buildings had homes on their second floors, so what was more distinct was the plume of smoke created by the forge. The undead beast sat down on the side of the street as Rikuma knocked on the front door. Footsteps approached rapidly from inside before the door swung open to reveal a short, brown-haired teenage boy. "Good evening, what can I-?" He stopped when he saw who was visiting and bowed low. "Your Highness!" Rikuma nodded. "Hello, Tobias," she said. "Is your mentor around?" "She's out delivering a greatsword, but she'll be back soon. Did you need something made?" @Soul

“We would like your mentor to help make me a new sword if it isn’t too much trouble. Do you want us to wait here or come back later?”

Tobias stepped aside and bowed. "You are welcome to wait here, if you wish. She won't be long." He cast a nervous glance at the undead curse beast trailing behind the group. "Will your, um..." "It can stay outside," Rikuma assured him. "Thank you for your invitation. My husband lost his cloak in battle, so the warmth is much needed." She stepped inside, and Travis followed, muttering a thanks of his own. @Soul

Keota followed Rikuma inside, glancing back at the dead corpse of the beast as it stays outside of the building. Now that they were inside, he gets out of the cloak to sit down on a couch. “This is nice place.” He says, complimenting the shop and home.

The downstairs workshop held just one couch large enough for three people, for when customers needed a place to sit while they waited. Rikuma sat beside her husband, and Travis on the other side of her. Racks of equipment lined the walls of the entryway, displaying some of Corinne's works that weren't for sale, but mere samples instead. Through the next doorway, the glow of the forge could be seen, an enchanted piece of equipment crafted from volcanic rock. "Thank you, Your Highness," Tobias said cheerfully. "Feel free to look at any of the displays. Our craftsmanship isn't only limited to what you see here, of course." @Soul

Keota stood up and walked around a little, looking at the different craftsmanship used to make these unique weapons. There was a little glint in his eyes of amazement as he looked around. His main weapons were the knifes that he would carry around all the time. He never seen these different designs before until he got his first sword from the blacksmith.

Rikuma remained seated, but watched him affectionately. He seemed genuinely interested, and a part of her wanted to give him everything he saw, to promise that everything he wanted would be his. But she sat in smitten silence instead, knowing that Corinne was very protective over her displays. If he wanted anything inspired by one of the existing samples though, she was sure Corinne could make it work.

Right on cue, the door opened. Corinne stepped in and looked over at their guests. "Your Highness...es," she greeted, remembering that two of them were married now. She glanced over at Travis. "And a new customer?" "Travis," he introduced himself. "I'm just tagging along. Nice to meet you though." She noticed the blade at his side. Cold iron. Her ears flattened out as she took a step back nervously, giving Rikuma a questioning look. "He's helping us with something," Rikuma explained. "Don't worry about him." "R-right... And what brings you here?" @Soul

Keota turns to Corinne, giving a little bow and then stands straight up. “It’s good to see you again, Corinne. I apologize for the sudden appearance, but I was wondering if I could have another sword. The sword you gave me previously had sadly been melted by a beast’s blood in the forest on our way to town.” He grabs the handle of the sword and unsheathed it, showing the blade being almost gone. “I apologize a lot for not taking better care of this sword.. especially since it was so wonderfully made..” (edited)

Rikuma stood up to stand beside Keota while Corinne returned the bow, but lower. "It happens," the smith assured him. "Give me what's left of it and I'll reconstruct the entire blade for you. Maybe something even stronger, though it won't be a guarantee against the beasts' blood." Corinne held a hand out to take the sword. "Thank you, Corinne," Rikuma said. "Your contributions are appreciated. Bear in mind that this will not be a dueling sword, but one for true combat. We will be searching for Ashrune." Corinne's ears perked up. "It's true, then? Good, go save the kingdom." She smiled, then walked back to the forge to work. "Come back in a couple of hours." @Soul

Keota gives Corinne the handle of the sword along with the sheath that was holding it. “Thank you again, Corinne.” Keota says softly, making a mental note to take better care of his new sword. Most people see a weapon as just a tool to discard after they get something shinier or just more impressive to show off. After breaking his first sword, Keota saw that he just thrown away the effort and care that Corinne gave to making his first sword. To put less burden on her, he will make sure to learn how to take better care of his weapons later on. “Should we get going to the next shop?” He asks, turning to Rikuma and Travis.

3:05 PM

@Al the Killer

"We should," Rikuma agreed. "We will see you later, Corinne. Tobias." She bowed to both of them, before gesturing for Travis to stand. Since Keota still didn't have a cloak of his own, she opened hers for him. He would need the warmth, after all, and she liked keeping him close. Outside, the curse beast shuddered as it was reanimated once more and stood up to greet them. @Soul

Keota walked into Rikuma’s cloak before going outside, keeping close to her. He always loved how she kept him close and in arms reach. He looked up at the beast, watching it reanimate by Rikuma’s necromancy. “I hope we don’t scare the people too much.” he says softly to Rikuma, giving her a peck on the cheek when no one was paying attention. @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "They're used to reanimated curse beasts," she said. "Only necromancers can safely get them into town, after all." The townspeople stepped out of their way, bowing respectfully as they made room for the lumbering undead cargo to make it through. "If you want another cloak, we can see if the butcher has one that will fit." @Soul

Keota gets a bit shy by all the attention, still getting used to not being an unknown mysterious figure anymore. He looked up at Rikuma a little. “If it seems to be the best option in terms of needing room to do stuff then sure..” Keota says softly, moving his head a little closer to her so he could whisper in her ear softly. “But honestly.. I really like where I am right now…” He turns his head away a little, blushing a little and feeling a little embarrassed. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked down and closed her eyes, trying and failing not to let her own embarrassment show. "Well, from a purely practical standpoint, the cloak will not be necessary after today. I think we can do without another," she said in an attempt to sound strictly logical. Travis rolled his eyes, but didn't comment. Further from them, toward the shore, construction had already begun on the flood walls, skeletons working in collaboration with geomancers to bring the stone high enough to protect the city from any dangerous effects of the coming thaw. She ignored the work that was going on and walked over to another brick building. The door was larger than the other buildings to accommodate the curse beasts, and opened on its own to let them in. Inside there was a counter with a display of bones and hides, and a curtain behind it to separate the public shop from the cutting floor. @Soul

Keota blushed a little more and got as close to her as he could without trying to make it obvious. His right hand held her left hand and he moved his right hand to hold her arm a little. As they make their way to the shop, Keota looked around a little at the bones and hides, still holding onto Rikuma’s arm. @Al the Killer

"Rin," Rikuma said, looking toward the back. "We brought a delivery for you." The ceiling was high enough to accommodate a fully-grown beast, allowing her to stand entirely in the creature's shadow. It certainly gave emphasis to the meaning of 'delivery'. There was a sound of running water from the hidden area, followed by the rustling of the curtain as a dwarf poked their head out. "Your Highness," Rin greeted, their voice sounding neither particularly masculine nor feminine. A black apron covered their clothing, and their carefully-braided beard and hair were kept in a pair of nets to keep anything from interfering with their work. They bowed, then looked up at the beast. "A big one this time, huh? Mind if I see more?" Rikuma made the beast turn around, and Rin nodded. "More stab wounds than usual, I see. Did someone forget how to kill them?" Rather than defend her husband's honour, Rikuma answered truthfully with a simple "yes." She shrugged. "But we took care of it anyway. It's been properly drained of blood, and that's what matters." Rin nodded. "Indeed it is." The dwarf pressed a button on the wall and the counter and displays disappeared into the floor. "Let's bring it back here and I'll take care of the rest." @Soul

Keota gets a little embarrassed and blushes a bit from remembering how badly he fought against the beast, but he shrugs it off and watches the beast being taken to the back. As the beast makes it to the back, a person walks into the store wearing a cloak and seems to be carrying a bag with tools to repair something. The person pulls down his hood as they walk into the shop. “Hey boss, I’m back with tools to repair that hole in the roof!” His name is Daren. Age: 19. Height: 5’8. He has short black hair with white highlights, along with dark gray eyes. Judging by their pointed ears, he seems to be part elf. Daren is wearing a work uniform similar to Rin underneath his cloak. @Al the Killer

Rikuma had the beast follow Rin to the back, where it settled down and became an inert corpse once more. The counter and displays popped back up once more, as though they had never vanished, while the butcher got to work. Then the door opened, and Rikuma looked back over her shoulder at the presumably half-elf employee. "He's in the back working on the beast we brought in," she explained. "I'm sure he doesn't mind if the hole in the roof waits a few minutes." "How did you end up with a hole in the roof anyway?" Travis asked, curious. @Soul

Daren puts his bag of tools and supplies down, looking up at the group. “A lot of snow accumulated on some tree branches and the weight caused the old tree branch to snap and fall onto the roof. Thankfully it wasn’t badly damaged, but it needs to repaired so the deadly cold temperatures don’t freeze us to death.” He looks over at Rikuma and realizes who he was speaking to. “oh, your highness. A pleasure to see you’re doing alright. Apologies for not attending your wedding. I stayed behind in town to repair some buildings.” He gives a little bow then stands straight up again. *Daren glances over at Keota, who was still in the cloak with Rikuma. “Ah, I presume this is your lover? The shadow wolf that fought well in battle against the stupid prince from the other kingdom?” He says, pointing to Keota a little

Keota gets a little nervous and stays close to Rikuma. “uh.. yeah, that’s me.. I prefer to not talk about that fight right now, sorry..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma tried to remember if Daren was someone who would have even been invited to the wedding. Usually, the ceremony was fairly exclusive, though she supposed there had been a large crowd outside of the building, and there had been celebrations around the kingdom that had been open to everyone. Possibly he was referring to those, since the reception had welcomed everyone from the capital city. She didn't ask out loud, but instead directed the conversation away from the fight. "Yes, this is my husband. His Highness, Prince Consort Keota the First," she said. "Keota, this is Daren. He works for Rin, but also helps out around town when the necromancers are too busy to use constructs for repairs."

Travis looked up toward the ceiling. "I didn't think there would be a weather cycle without a sun," he commented. Rikuma shook her head. "Not naturally, no. But our storm mages make sure that water is constantly being recycled through the most natural-seeming process possible." "Guess they got out of hand with it this time around, huh?" He looked over at Rikuma, who nodded. "...Does that happen a lot?" Rikuma sighed and nodded again. @Soul

Daren puts his bag against a wall to keep it out of the way, then looks back at the group. “Thankfully, the branch and snow didn’t damage the roof too much. I just have to wait for the boss to be done with his work so that I can repair it. Anyways, what brings you three into town?” @Al the Killer

"We're preparing for an important journey," Rikuma explained. "I cannot say much, other than we have found a way to break the curse. That is the reason for all of the construction you may have noticed by the shoreline." She reached over and squeezed Keota's hand gently. It would be dangerous, but she was sure they could do it. Travis nodded. "And I'm just in Rashouris to help plan the whole thing," he added. @Soul

“I see. Yeah I had to help out around the shoreline earlier when they asked for more manpower. If the curse does get lifted, the construction operations will help a great deal in the aftermath.”

Keota felt Rikuma’s hand squeeze his hand a little and leans into her. He covers himself with the cloak more and held her arm to be close to her. @Al the Killer

"When it gets lifted," Rikuma corrected. "I will accept no other outcome." It would be the lifting of the curse or her death. Both, if need be, but she fully intended to stay around to see her country heal. Besides, she had someone who wanted her to be alive, not for what she could do, but for who she was. She smiled over at Keota. Rin stepped out of the back. "Bulk of the work is done. All that's left is to tan the hides and wash the bones clean." They wiped the sweat from their brow and looked over at Daren. "Got everything for the roof?" @Soul

He looked over at Rin “Just waiting for when you were done, boss. You want me to get started now?”

@Al the Killer

Rin nodded. "Yeah, go ahead. It's all yours," they said. "I understand the curiosity, but we can't keep the princess and her husband from doing what they need to do." Rin bowed to them again. "We won't take up any more of your time than we need to. But... with all respect, if this journey is as important and as dangerous as you have mentioned, will three people be enough?" The butcher had a point. Rikuma glanced over at Keota before answering. "Well, we have a skilled swordsman, a rogue who's good enough to sneak past Thauviel's royal guards, and any undead I manage to reanimate..." She trailed off, starting to second-guess if they needed to gather more allies. "It will have to do, since we don't have much time for recruitment." @Soul

Daren became lost in thought for a minute, thinking about their predicament. He had knowledge of basic craftsmanship and weapon use, but would joining a small group into possible death be a wise idea…? Then again, if it will save this kingdom from the curse, then maybe it will be worth it. He looks at Rikuma with a serious look. “I’ll join you. I won’t let this curse hurt the people of this land any longer.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma and Travis both looked toward Daren, though the latter appeared more skeptical. "Do you even know how to fight...?" Travis questioned, trying to ask it as politely as possible, since Daren didn't seem like much at first glance. "All Rashouran citizens are provided with a mandatory education for free up to a certain point, which includes swordsmanship; higher education is optional, but still free for all," Rikuma explained. In a kingdom that relied heavily on mages to remain survivable, it just made sense to keep education accessible for everyone. Besides, the Order's principles heavily emphasized the value of knowledge. "So the question is more of how good he is at it." She looked at Daren again, prompting him to answer it. @Soul

“I have trained in the mandatory education in swordsmanship. After that, I have worked well into training my fighting skills to be skilled close to a knight’s skill at least.” Daren says, standing straight and giving a serious look. His skills in terms of combat are not bad at all and his craftsmanship may come in handy in someway. “I understand if you would prefer I stay in the kingdom, your highness.”

It was minimal, really, but he seemed determined. Rikuma knew from experience that that alone could go a long way. But he was still young. Would his family worry? If he lost his life, as was a real risk, how much would be be missed? Some risks were not worth returning home as a hero. She looked over at Rin. "Would you be able to spare him for the trip?" "Aye, I could," Rin confirmed. "So long as he gets to repair the roof before he goes." Rikuma turned toward Daren again. "We cannot guarantee your safety or your life on this journey. You need to understand the danger you are offering to place yourself in. Do you have family locally?" she asked. @Soul

Daren gone quiet for a few seconds, then took a little deep breath before answering. “My parents were killed by the beasts some years ago. They taught me how to do craftsmanship and since I was an only child, it was hard at first to get by.” He glances at Rin for a second, then back to Rikuma “I do side jobs around the kingdom to get by and Rin was kind enough to give me a job here. I owe them a lot for that. Anyways, I’m wasting your time.” Daren turns and grabs his tools, then looks back at the group. “If you accept me coming along then come back here to get me. I wish you all luck.” He walks out and puts his hood back on, grabbing a ladder to climb up to the roof to fix it. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded in understanding. If he did have family, she simply would have told him to tell them first, but it seemed they would just have to meet him back here. "We will return, then," she said. "I still have to discuss the matter with my husband, but have your sword ready to go just in case." She squeezed Keota's hand and nodded toward the door. Travis walked over to it first, holding it open for both of them. @Soul

Keota walked up with Rikuma as they leave the shop. After they gone some distance away from the shop, Keota looked at Rikuma and started speaking. “I seen that look in his eyes before… They reminded me of how determined I was when training for that match against the prince. His craftsmanship could come in handy in a pinch and another member will help in combat.” Keota says out loud, mainly to himself being lost in thought about the matter. @Al the Killer

"That is true," Rikuma said. "It's also true that we shouldn't treat someone's life so lightly. There is a reason most of our military is undead. Fewer casualties..." But never none. The necromancers lost in the recent attack on Hythe were proof of that. "If you think it would be a good idea to bring him, I will trust your judgment. But first, we need to get your armor, the healing potions, and transport scrolls." And they would need to make their decision before they reached the apothecary or artificer, as it would affect how many supplies they purchased. @Soul

Keota listened to her carefully and also knew they would need one other thing. “Also.. as much as I love being near you, honey, we would need an new cloak for me in case we need to split up if the woman you spoke us would like to speak to you privately.” He says softly, still not really fond of the idea. Even though what he said was a logical point, he still loved when Rikuma was close to him, especially in the same cloak. @Al the Killer

Rikuma wasn't sure the cloaks would be necessary once they left the kingdom, but she wasn't sure they would be unnecessary, either. It all depended on what the time of year was out there. "We can pick one up on the way back. Rin keeps a few pre-made ones handy, in case anyone else lost theirs in combat," she explained. "That is, if you don't mind staying this close to me until them." Travis rolled his eyes. "Anyway, does that mean we're bringing the kid?" @Soul

Keota blushed a little, trying to hide it as he turns his head away a little “Y-Yeah, I don’t mind..” He makes his blush disappear before turning to Travis “Another member wouldn’t hurt. We may need all the help we can get for this to make sure nothing goes wrong. Judging by what he told us, he seems skilled enough to be helpful if needed.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma would trust his judgment on the matter, then. If they had more people, she would have liked someone who could also wield Ashrune in a worst-case scenario, but Keota, Travis, and the marchioness of Oblein might be plenty already. "Then we will pick up extra healing potions and travel scrolls," she decided. "And he will be joining us on our way back to Corinne's shop." She stopped in front of another store building. The sign for this one had an engraving of a plate helmet. "First, we agreed on leather armor for you, right Keota?" @Soul

“mhm” Keota nods a little, looking around at the armor sets around the shop. He gave Rikuma a small kiss on the cheek before they went inside. Sort of like a thank you for caring for his safety and wellbeing. The store had different kinds of armor, but leather was definitely a better choice in terms of mobility. @Al the Killer

Rikuma stepped away from him once they were inside and he no longer needed the cloak. "Something premade will suffice, for the sake of expedience," she agreed. "The armor will also help protect you against the cold, since it's made from curse beast hide." Everything leather was solid black, and could not be dyed, but there was variation in the design of the armor itself, and designs embossed into some of the armor. She looked over at Travis. "Do you need any?" Travis shook his head. "Never used armor, not sure I'd be able to get used to it in time," he said. "But what if you get hit?" He shrugged. "Armor is part of a state of mind in which you acknowledge the possibility of being hit." "...But you might be hit anyway." "Shit happens," he said, simply, and she let the topic go. @Soul

Keota looked around a little at the different variations in the armor. He decided on one and pointed it out to Rikuma to show which one he decided on. “Okay, I picked one.” He says to her. “It seems my size and should be good to wear.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma walked over to join him. "It would suit you," she agreed, though she was pretty sure he'd look good in anything. "I'll go track down the owner and we'll get it properly fitted for you." Most likely, he was in the back, working on a new set. She kissed Keota on the cheek, then walked back to find him. @Soul

Keota blushed a little when she kissed his cheek. He watched her walk away and then walked over to Travis. “You going to get anything for this or just stick to what you have?”

The back room was fairly dark, as the drow armourer preferred his workspace to be. Szinal was focused on a half-completed project in the centre of the room, but looked up as Rikuma walked in. "Oh, Your Highness! Welcome," he greeted. "I was not expecting you. Did you need armour?" Rikuma nodded. "My husband requires fitting for once of your leather sets," she said. "Of course. Say no more." Szinal walked out of the back without waiting to see if she would follow, as he usually did. But something felt... Off. She looked around, sensing something she couldn't quite place.

"What I've got is good," Travis confirmed. "Never much liked being weighed down, you know?" He looked over at the man who came from the back room. Szinal bowed to the two of them. "It is an honour to have the new Prince consort come to my humble shop," he said. "Now, which set was it you had your eye on?" @Soul

“It’s a pleasure to be here.” Keota says, trying to sound professional. “Is it alright if I have this set over here?” He asks, pointing to the set he chose earlier. @Al the Killer

Szinal nodded. "Certainly." He picked up the leather pieces. "There's a room just through that door for fitting," he said, nodding toward another door since people were usually uncomfortable with his dark workshop. "We'll get it adjusted then have you and the princess on your way. What's this for, if you don't mind me asking?" Death. It was death Rikuma was sensing, concealed under a spell but just barely distinguishable to a skilled necromancer. She walked toward the presence, gathered behind a shelf of leatherworking tools. Her boot stuck to the floor ever so slightly and she looked down. Blood. As she knelt, a dark grey hand came into view. She reached for it, noting the cooling temperature of the skin, then looked between the shelves. Szinal's eyes stared blankly out at her. @Soul

Keota walked over to her and glanced down at what she was looking at. His eyes widened in horror at the sight, immediately taking out a knife and turning to the so-called shop keeper. “What the hell is this?!.” he yelled at the man. @Al the Killer

"Szinal" watched him walk to the back room. "Wait, that's the wrong door," he warned, but too late. He'd been found out. He scowled at the pair. "You shouldn't have gone snooping around." He drew his sword and faced Keota. "Go back to your castle, hand over the traitor Travis, and give up on your plans against the Emperor, and I might let you leave this place alive," he warned. Rikuma turned to face Szinal was she pieced it together. "Damn it, how did Aubron know to send a doppelganger spy? Keota, step away from the shelves." She stepped away from them as well as the cold hand began to twitch, pulling toward the rest of the corpse. @Soul

Keota did as she said, stepping away from the selves, keeping his eyes on the spy. “Not happening.” Keota says, his eyes glowing a little. He glanced over at Rikuma, waiting for her to signal to him if he could attack or not. @Al the Killer

"Maybe you should have kept those closest to you on a tighter leash, princess," the doppelganger mocked. A traitor somewhere in the palace, then. Rikuma grabbed her sword and nodded to Keota as a sign to attack. It was as much of a hint as she would get from an enemy spy, she knew; there was one person she could surely trust at the castle to handle the investigation. Her childhood rival and friend. She'd contact him via communication stone once they were done here. The real Szinal's corpse stood up under Rikuma's command and threw the entire shelving unit at the doppelganger, who was knocked back but quickly recovered. The doppelganger raised his sword, ready to fight. @Soul

Keota snapped his fingers and three shadow clones appeared next to him, charging at the doppelganger with knifes. They were used as distractions while Keota ran and snuck around to attack him while he had to deal with the clones. @Al the Killer

The doppelganger parried the clones' attacks with ease, but his focus on them left his back vulnerable to attack. He let out a hiss of pain and stumbled forward as Keota's blade slashed across his back, but quickly jumped aside to make sure all four enemies were in front of him. Rikuma handed her sword to Szinal's corpse, who walked over to join the fight against the creature that had killed him and taken his place. The moment he saw, the doppelganger made his mind up about the next attack. He charged toward Rikuma, aiming for her throat only to be blocked by Szinal's corpse. Hearing the commotion, Travis walked to the back. "Hey is everything alr- fucking hell," he sighed and drew his own sword. @Soul

Keota was now pissed off when the doppelganger went after Rikuma. He had the clones surround them from all sides as he charged in to attack them again. @Al the Killer

Szinal's corpse pushed the doppelganger into Keota's blade. Just before he could make contact, the area filled with smoke. Rikuma had to look away as she coughed but, as the smoke cleared, there was nobody standing there. The doppelganger had vanished. "Shit," Travis said, sheathing his sword. "This is bad." From here on, they'd have to be very careful about trusting anyone. @Soul

When Keota charges in to stab the doppelganger, he gets blasted by the smoke since he was so close to them. He closes his eyes and covered his mouth with his hand, coughing until the smoke had cleared. He doesn’t know they vanished yet, so he keeps his knife out. His eyes irritating him like hell from the smoke. @Al the Killer

Rikuma's eyes were watering, but she could see well enough once it started to clear. "They're gone," she told Keota. "I... I'll report this in a minute. Get your armor and I'll leave some gold for Szinal's family." It was all they had time to do right now. @Soul

Keota puts his knifes away and the clones disappeared. He rubs his eyes as they watered from the smoke. He quickly grab the armor he wanted to grab earlier and looks at Rikuma. “Where do we go to now? Back to the castle?” Keota says, coughing a little from the smoke still. (edited)

@Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. "No time for that. Gear up and I'll see what Archbishop Agemin can find out about the mole," she said, then walked out of the back room. She took a communication stone from her pouch and focused on the person she wanted to contact. "Agemin." The voice responded in her mind, familiar as ever. "What is it, Your Highness?" "First, I need you to prove you're actually Agemin." "What-? Alright, uh... what do you want me to do, point out a flaw in your theorem for a blood ward to protect the mind against outside influences?" Rikuma scoffed. "There is no such flaw." "With all respect, princess, it is so flawed. It doesn't account for conflicting influences-" "Fine, fine, I believe you." Rikuma sighed. "Someone within the palace is a traitor, and there may even be a doppelganger among them or in town. I need to go to Thauviel, can you take care of the investigation here?" "You're serious?" Agemin paused, then answered. "Yeah, I'll handle it. Take care, and be safe. If Aubron knows whatever it is you're planning, you're in a world of danger." "Thanks." She cut the connection then walked back to the room where Keota would be getting ready and Travis would be either helping with the armor pieces or waiting, depending on what Keota wanted. @Soul

Keota was struggling to get the armor on at first, but quickly got the hang of it. Once he had the armor on, he walked to Rikuma. “Alright, I’m ready. Now we have less time than before if the Emperor gets suspicious on what is happening.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "Then we should get moving." She placed one hand over her collarbone, where the golden key she wore at all times rested. If she needed to summon them, she would, and the time it would be necessary seemed like it would inevitably come on this journey. For now, though, she held out an arm to let Keota join her in her cloak, then guided the two living men out of the shop. "Agemin will send someone to tend to Szinal's final arrangements." She looked down, her expression sober. Someone had already died because of them. How many more would before they found victory? @Soul

As they walk out of the shop, Keota looked down at Rikuma’s face. He knew the look all too well from his past self. He held her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, kissing her head gently. @Al the Killer

Rikuma said nothing as they walked, but allowed herself to take comfort in her husband's gestures of affection. The artificer and apothecary were right next to each other, and she paused to look at the other two. "Do we want to split up? I can pick up the transport scrolls while you two get the health potions," she suggested, because it would be faster that way. @Soul

“That seems like a good idea. Just be careful, please..” Keota says, worried for her safety after what had happened earlier. “Just move a little closer to the healing potions shop so that I can get in there quickly because of the cold, please” He asks her, not wanting to be in the cold again. @Al the Killer

"I will," Rikuma agreed, escorting the two of them to the apothecary. It was the first door they would reach anyway. "Just don't say anything about where we're going or why. We can't afford such honesty anymore." She turned toward her husband, pulling him into a tight hug first. "I'll stop by to pick you up, too." She let him go as Travis opened the door to the apothecary, then carried on toward the artificer's shop. @Soul

Keota blushes a little from the hug and smiled a little from it. “Alright, we’ll see you soon.” When she let go of him, Keota quickly went into the store with Travis behind him. He went to the front desk to talk to the employee. “Hi, can we get some healing potions please?” @Al the Killer

Rikuma let him go and walked into the artificer's shop. Shelves of various magical jewelry displays and trinkets lined the walls, with magic foci such as wands, rods, and a few spell tomes occupied the wall behind the counter. The artificer's workbench was in the centre of the shop instead of a secluded room, where curious customers could watch her craft her wares. Right now, the artificer herself was highly focused on some tiny contraption, leaning in close with her glasses on to make sure she got every last detail. As she noticed Rikuma's approach, she carefully set the object down and turned toward her. "Welcome, Your Highness," she greeted. "What brings you in?" "Transport scrolls," Rikuma answered. "Blank. We will fill in the destinations ourselves, but I will need ten of them." Only eight were strictly necessary for their core party, but extras couldn't hurt." The artificer nodded and walked over behind the counter to retrieve a few blank scrolls. Rikuma relaxed at the lack of questions asked.

Travis closed the door behind him. The apothecary's shop was small, with all of its bottles displayed behind the shop counter to avoid any clumsy clients breaking the glass. "Sure thing! How many healing potions do you need?" the young man behind the desk asked. "How big are the vials?" Travis asked. The apothecary held up a palm-sized bottle of red liquid to show. @Soul

Keota looked at the palm-sized bottle. The healing potions seemed small, but they may be very effective. Due to this, maybe they should get a certain amount so that everyone in their group has at least two, along with a few extras if needed for other wounded people. “I think around 10 vials should be good. What do you think, Travis?” He says, looking over to Travis for his own input. @Al the Killer

Rikuma took the scrolls, then double-checked to make sure there were no stray ink marks. Even the slightest distortion could throw them completely off-course. "These are perfect. Thank you," she said, packing them up carefully. "And a portable quill as well. I need to be able to actually write on them." The artificer set out a small, resealable and leak-resistant inkwell and a quill pen, both bound in a cloth case. "Thank you." "Any time," she said. "Best of luck on whatever journey awaits you." Rikuma walked out.

Travis nodded. "Ten is fine," he said, factoring the fact that Rikuma and the Wraith both had self-healing magic. Really, it would be ten for three people unless something went horribly wrong, which was likely plenty. The young man behind the desk counted out ten small bottles and set them on the counter, then looked over at Keota. "You are the new Prince Consort, correct?" he guessed. "I will not expect a barter in return." After all, the unspoken agreement was that the Crown and nobility in Rashouris would serve its people, which made anything a fair trade. @Soul

Keota looked at the man behind the desk, a little concerned. “A-Are you sure? I don’t mind paying.” He says, a little worried that it was really okay to just take the bottles. Having only being the Prince Consort for a short amount of time, he is concerned about the position he now holds and worries about using it too far. @Al the Killer

The apothecary appeared puzzled, but nodded. "Well... Yes, of course I'm sure." He'd never say it, but he sounded a bit offended at the implication that he didn't know how to run his own business. Rikuma walked in in time to hear the conversation. "It's a gift and barter economy, love," she said. "Gold and gems are so abundant here that they are only useful for foreigners and metalworking, so we do not use them to purchase goods and services. Normally, the trade would be something useful, but we are politicians, not craftsmen. As long as we do our duties, that is our compensation - service in exchange for what we need. Sometimes gold if somebody is prone to travel or has practical use for it." She looked at the apothecary. "He is still growing accustomed to this land. Thank you." @Soul

Keota looked over to Rikuma when she walked in, listening to her explanation. After she finished, he turned to the employee and bowed a little. “A-Apologies, I didn’t mean to sound offensive or anything.” He stands straight and stays close to Rikuma. He may be in a higher position now, but he still tries to be as polite as possible. It will take a long while for him to actually know how to live in this position of higher status. @Al the Killer

Rikuma draped part of her cloak over his shoulders. "We all must learn with time," she assured him. "You are used to having use for money, yes?" Rashouris itself was rather resistant to the idea of things like paper money. Even before the war, it had been a part of Thauviel's first attempts at conquest, offering their money, that was only good in their Empire, as an exchange for gold that was useful everywhere. While parts of the Empire's influence had stuck with Rashouran culture, such as the use of corsets, some styles of dress and armor, or aspects of art and architecture, the whole idea of currency had never quite caught on. "It's alright," the apothecary assured, relaxing a bit. "Good luck, regardless." "Thank you." Rikuma gathered up the vials, handing three each to Keota and Travis. Daren would get the last four, as the least experienced fighter. "Ready to go?" @Soul

Keota took the three vials into his hands and nods a little, putting them away in a small bag. He leans into Rikuma and goes into the cloak with her. As they leave the shop, Keota still felt a little embarrassed by what he said, but it was expected by still being inexperienced in the culture of the kingdom. He looked at Rikuma. “So are we now going to get Daren?” He asks, holding her arm a little. @Al the Killer

"We are," Rikuma agreed. "Followed by your sword, then we will be prepared to leave." She tried to rest her head aganst his shoulder, before deciding it made walking together too awkward and standing upright again. "But we should warn Daren about what happened. And confirm that he is still Daren." With doppelgangers, they couldn't be too careful. @Soul

Keota nodded a little, agreeing to her decision. After a bit of time, they made it back to the butcher shop. Daren was waiting outside with a small bag over his shoulders. He glanced down the road and saw them walking toward him. Daren walked closer to meet up with them. @Al the Killer

It would have been simple if Daren and Rin had been in the same room the entire time to vouch for each other. Instead, here Daren was, outside on his own. "I need you to prove you haven't been replaced with anyone else," she said bluntly instead of greeting him like a normal person. "Before we left the butcher shop, how much do you remember about our conversation?" @Soul

Daren stopped a good distance away once Rikuma asked her question. Based on her demeanor, something big must have went down. He looked at her in the eyes and spoke clearly. “You asked me how experienced I am in combat and if I had to tell anyone about my decision. I said that I have combat experience like a trained knight and told you about my parents death by the damn beasts. You arrived with a beast corpse to give to the boss and were concerned about needing more people to join you. To be honest, I don’t have a true purpose to want to live other than to protect people from the same fate my parents faced.” He remained composed, but a small tear ran down his face as he spoke.

Keota tilted his head down a little and turned his head away a bit, holding Rikuma’s arm a little tighter. He knew all too well of what Daren had been through, and so much worse. @Al the Killer

She had not expected to hit a nerve there. "Um..." She looked to Keota for help, entirely clueless on what to say about it. Sure she had tried to die plenty of times, herself, but that had been purely for the advancement of magical knowledge through the true mastery of necromancer without becoming a lich. Totally different.

It was Travis who spoke up. "And we will protect them," he assured Daren, his voice softer than usual. "Once the curse is gone, the beasts will probably go with it, and nobody will have to go through the same thing again." His serious moment soon ended, since he knew that saying more on the topic wouldn't help. "But first, could we grab an extra cloak for the Prince consort? They've been clinging to each other all day and it's excessive." @Soul

Daren wiped the tear off his face quickly and looked at Travis. “Yeah, sure. The boss gave me a few extra in case things got dicey.” He kneeled down and put his bag in front of him, opening it and grabbing a cloak out. He closed the bag and put it around his shoulders as he stood back up. Daren walked to Rikuma to give Keota the extra cloak.

Keota knew this would happen, but he still really wanted to stay near Rikuma. Regardless, it was necessary so that they could fight effectively if they saw another beast or a spy. He let go of Rikuma slowly and got out of the cloak to put the new one on. “Okay.. let’s go get my new sword and then we can leave on our journey.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "This way, then." Making sure everyone was ready to get going, she started leading the way to the smithy. "So, Travis, since we're teleporting directly to... a certain place... can you tell us more about it?" "It's mostly swampland," Travis said. "So expect the usual sorts of monsters there. It used to serve as a prison and quarantine colony until the Marchioness was appointed." @Soul

“Glad I brought some changes of clothes. We’re all going to get pretty dirty and wet by the swamp. I heard swamps also can be dangerous and easy to get lost in, so we should stick close together. The terrain is mainly wet and slippery so watching our step will help too.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma had only ever read about swamps in ancient texts, so she had to take his word for it. "I see... has it been... urbanized? Are there proper cities there now, or is the population sparse?" If it had been more developed, perhaps it would be a bit cleaner, after all. At least the cities she was used to all used stone paving, which held back the natural terrain a bit. "There is only the March's capital," Travis explained. "The rest of it is mostly unpopulated, small huts here and there but you'd have to be kinda insane to live out there alone." @Soul

“I’ve mostly lived in forests most of my life, but I’ve seen swamps before once while traveling. They are dangerous, but may be more dangerous here because of new monsters that I might not be familiar with.” Keota says, thinking about needing to train more soon. Especially if he’s going to be wield the sword that will kill the Emperor. @Al the Killer

"There will be a road," Travis said, "but it doesn't run all the way to the border. Just from the city out of the March." Rikuma nodded as she stopped by the door of Corinne's workshop. "We will find our way there anyway," she said, pulling the door open to let the others in first. "But Keota's sword is first priority." @Soul

Keota and Daren walk inside, pulling their hoods off. Daren looked around a little at the display of weapons and Keota stared at the different weapons again, wondering if he should learn using other weapons. “Seems like they renovated a little since last time I was here.” Daren says as he looks around a bit. @Al the Killer

Corinne poked her head out from behind the forge and waved. "You're back!" She ran over to the cooling racks, enchanted to speed up the process, and carried over Keota's new sword. "Here you go. I reinforced it with bone dust from the curse beasts to reduce corrosion from their blood. Since that was the problem that brought you here in the first place." She looked between Keota, Daren, and Rikuma. "Did you need anything else?" @Soul

Keota held the sword in his hands, slowly unsheathing it and holds it out a little to look at it. A smile and a sparkle showed in his eyes, like a kid getting his first toy. “This is amazing! Thank you!” Keota says excitedly, looking at the sword some more before putting it back into the sheath.

Daren looks over at Corrine. “I believe the sword was all we needed. Thank you, Corinne.” Daren says, politely. “I see you moved some stuff around a bit. It looks nice.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled warmly at Keota, finding his excitement extremely endearing. "Thank you, Corinne," she agreed, resting a hand on Keota's shoulder. "Yes, that is all we needed. As always, your craftsmanship is unparalleled." She had kept her hood up the entire time, so all she had to do was turn toward the door. "We will be sure to let you know how our journey went after the fact."

Corinne smiled over at Daren. Her smile was generally somewhat crooked, due to the burn scars on her right cheek, but it was bright and genuine. Her tail swayed happily behind it. "Oh, well thank you. You're joining them too, huh? I guess they can't have too many fighters on the field. How is the sword I made for you before holding up?" @Soul

Daren smiled a little and couldn’t help but chuckle a little at her swaying tail. He found it kind of cute and adorable. It was one of the things he found endearing to her as he grew up and knew her for some years. “Keep it with me at all times and it never failed me once. How are your burn scars? I can get some ointment for it when I get back home if you like.” Daren asks, wanting to make sure she’d be okay. @Al the Killer

They were old, from before her arrival in Rashouris three years ago, but Corinne knew by now he'd ask about them every time anyway. As he had for the past three years. Just how they were, which was good because she didn't want to say where they were from or revisit those memories. "They're fine," she said, as usual. "I barely notice them most of the time, and still have plenty of ointment, but thanks."

Rikuma looked back over her shoulder. "Are you coming, Daren? We don't have much time to waste," she said, still anxious about their earlier encounter with a spy. If someone knew their plan, that meant someone could try to stop them. It was an issue she had hoped not to have to deal with until they reached the end of their journey.

Travis shrugged. "You've been flirting with Keota this whole time, might as well give those two a turn," he suggested, but walked over to join Rikuma by the door. "I will not give either of them a turn to flirt with my husband," Rikuma said, fully serious. "That's not what I-" He sighed. "Never mind." @Soul

Keota chuckled nervously a little at the slight misunderstanding. He leaned over to Rikuma to whisper into her ear. “He means give Daren and Corrine a turn to flirt with each other, honey.”

Daren turned to Rikuma as she was walking out. “Right behind you.” He blushed a little bit and glared at Travis a little when he heard him. “We were not flirting!” He says, feeling a little embarrassed. He sighed a little and turned to Corrine. “I’ll let you know when I get back into town.” Daren says, waving a little as he follows behind everyone else. @Al the Killer

"Oh," Rikuma said, then looked back. "Were they flirting with each other?" She hadn't noticed; it had sounded like a friendly conversation to her, since she had picked up on absolutely zero body language whatsoever. She took Daren's denial at face value and nodded, while Corinne covered her mouth with one hand to stifle a giggle at the group's banter.

"I look forward to it, Daren," Corinne said. "Good luck in your return as a hero." She waved back but she had to admit, she was a bit worried. About all of them going on a dangerous mission, but mostly Daren, since they were friends, and Rikuma, since she was the one who'd helped her get on her feet after she'd escaped from her homeland. But she trusted in all of their skills, and she had her own work to do here.

"Right, you weren't flirting," Travis said once the door was closed. "And I'm the Emperor of Thauviel." He meant it as a form of sarcasm, but Rikuma spun to face him, hand on the hilt of her sword. He held both hands up. "Woah there... you really don't speak sarcasm, do you?" The princess sighed, let go of the sword, and shook her head. "Oh... never mind," she said. @Soul

“We just known each other for some years so shut up.” Daren said to Travis before turning to Rikuma to speak about the trip. “How long do you think it will take to get to our destination? And what will we do as soon as we get the sword?” Getting the sword was dangerous enough, but using it to battle the Emperor was on a different level. He glanced over at Keota, wondering if he will be able to fight the Emperor without getting himself killed. @Al the Killer

Rikuma reached into her pack to pull out four of the teleportation scrolls. "First, we want to arrive in Oblein before we can rest," she said, then looked to Travis. "Will that be possible?" Travis nodded. "The marchioness's castle isn't far from the border," he confirmed. "We'll be able to get there, arrange for an alliance and transportation to Thauviel's capital, and pick up some more supplies before we go. If we can travel by carriage, one week should be manageable." "The sword is in the capital city, locked in a large, well-trapped tomb," Rikuma continued. "Once we have it and get out, we'll need a way to get access to Aubron unnoticed, which will require stealth..." She trailed off and looked toward the smith's shop, deep in thought. Maybe a cat fairy with shadowy magic would be useful for that, after all. @Soul

“I can go through shadows at a certain distance, but I need to see where I’m going and I can only travel at least 20-30 meters at a time.” Keota says, trying to help give a solution to Rikuma.

“Well the sooner we get the sword and end this curse, the sooner the better. Though we should stay cautious.” He looked at Rikuma “What are the teleportation scrolls for exactly?” Daren asks, not sure if she is planning to use them to teleport into the vault once they get to the capital or to teleport them to Oblein. @Al the Killer

"More limited, then," she commented. "Do you think we can manage one more person joining us?" It would lead to a total party of six, which seemed like a decent size. Not so small they'd be struggling, not so large they'd be... struggling for different reasons. And they had the extra scrolls. She had to explain the scrolls first, though. "We will be using them to teleport to Oblein's border. We have to travel over land by there, due to Thauviel's anti-teleportation spells. Then we have more to get back to Rashouris once we reach a point where we can use them again." Access to shadow roads could get around such spells, but she wasn't sure that was what Keota had been referring to. What she was sure of was that Corinne could travel through them as she pleased. @Soul

“Another member shouldn’t be a problem. We’ll need all the help we can get at this point. If we add another member, that will be five members total on this journey. However, who would want to join us?” Daren asked, looking at Rikuma to see if she had anyone in mind.

“If we do add more members, we’ll need to be extra wary of supplies since we have a limited amount right now. Although, we could get more supplies like Travis mentioned when we get there.” @Al the Killer

"We will be getting more supplies regardless," Rikuma said. "And yes, Corinne could be helpful on this particular journey. Would you like to be the one to ask her, Daren? Since you two seem close. Not in the way Travis was implying." Or maybe it was. For a married woman she was pretty clueless about when people were flirting. @Soul

“Alright, I’ll go ask. I’ll meet up with the rest of you at the gates.” Daten says, turning around and walking back to the shop. He seemed a little nervous to bring Corrine along. Of course, he’d enjoy her company, but he also doesn’t want her to get into big trouble. This mission could lead to some lives being lost if they weren’t careful. He went to the door and knocked on it, waiting for an answer. @Al the Killer

Corinne opened the door, appearing surprised to see him still there. "Oh, hello Daren," she greeted. "Was there anything you forgot?" They hadn't set anything down to leave there, but maybe they needed something else made. It would delay them though, and from what Rikuma had said, they didn't have a lot of time. @Soul

“No, uh.. Rikuma and the rest of us were wondering if you’d like to come with us.” Daren says, feeling a little nervous. “Of course, if you are busy that’s fine. If you would like to stay here then it’s alright.” @Al the Killer

He said that, but it wasn't like she was about to turn down a request from Rikki. "Oh! Yes, yes I would," she agreed, her ears perking up. Admittedly, she was a bit nervous too; she had spent the last three years in peace, and even then, she had been the one designing advanced weaponry, rarely using it. "Just give me a moment to get my cloak and artificer's tools and I'll join you." Really, what she had was more like a bag of holding full of useful things, but close enough. She closed the door, then ran up the stairs. "Tobias!" She paused halfway up and called down to her apprentice. "Tobias! Can you watch over the shop while I'm away?" "Y-yeah! You really think I'm ready to watch over it long-term?" "If it gets to be too much, you can close it down temporarily, but I trust you." He'd become a little brother to her, really. She grabbed her bag and donned her cloak and ran back down, opening the door quickly. "Okay, I'm ready." @Soul

“Woah, slow down there. Don’t want you to trip on your own two feet.” Daren giggled a bit with his hand over his mouth a little to stifle it. “The others are waiting at the gates, so let’s go. Have you got everything you need? If not, we’ll be getting extra supplies once we get to Oblein.” @Al the Killer

Corinne nodded. "I do... Unless none of you know how to pick locks? I might need a new kit, I dropped mine when I..." She trailed off, not wanting to talk about that night or anything that came before it. "Well, I lost mine a while ago, but it's not knowledge you forget, you know?" She started toward the others. "We'll figure it out."

Rikuma looked toward her as she approached. "It is good to have you join us," she said, holding onto Keota's hand. She had a fifth scroll in hand now, and had written their destination on all of them while Daren had gone back to the shop. "Is everyone ready to go?" @Soul

“I’m all set. I have some spare cloaks, clothes, rations, and a few other supplies just in case.”

“I’m all set as well. I can’t wait to train with my new sword once we get back. That or I could use it if we have to fight another monster.” Keota says, thinking about it in his mind @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over to get confirmation from the other two. Once everyone was set, she handed a teleportation scroll to each. "With our luck, we will most certainly need to fight another monster," she said grimly, then looked back at Corinne. "Since you were not educated in Rashouris, we will be sure to protect you. Your aid will be most useful outside of comba- what the fuck is that?"

While Rikuma was busy with the scrolls and their odds of encountering more monsters, Corinne was taking a comically large object from her bag. It appeared to consist of a series of tubes in various widths carefully placed together and carved. The glyphs on its surface glowed faintly as she propped it on her shoulder casually. "Arcane cannon. But like... portable," Corinne answered casually. @Soul

Daren’s eyes widened a bit as he looked at the Arcane cannon. “What the?! Is this what you’ve been working on for the past few weeks? Have you even tested it yet?” He says, looking around it.

“…well uh- I guess now she can help in long-ranged attacks.” Keota says, giving a small nervous laugh. @Al the Killer

"Oh no, those were singularity bombs. I haven't tested them yet, but I brought some along too, so we can test them on the battlefield if we have to," Corinne explained, all too cheerfully. "This thing is actually pretty simple. I made the design long ago, so I know it works." At least it was becoming clearer why she got along so well with the princess.

Rikuma nodded, completely understanding. "Yes, that will be helpful then. Now, let's go..." The scrolls began to glow, and they would all find that the city around them vanished, soon to be replaced by a dirt path through a marshy wetland. Thick foliage rose up on either side of them, and the ground seemed to sink ever so slightly beneath each footstep, though not enough to be dangerous. @Soul

Keota and Daren both instantly take off their cloaks. Now that they weren’t in the freezing cold, the cloaks were like a sauna now that they were in a more humid and warm climate. “Wow, those beasts would never survive in this environment.” Keota says, giving Daren his cloak as Daren putting his own cloak into his bag as well. @Al the Killer

Rikuma removed her cloak as well, though Corinne seemed perfectly fine with or without it. Realizing that she hadn't worn a veil, and this left her face exposed, she avoided looking directly at anyone other than Keota. "I did not think the temperature difference through," she muttered. Corinne tried and failed not to stare. "Rikki, you're..." She pinched the crown princess's cheek like a doting but over zealous relative. "... Adorable!" Rikuma rolled her eyes. "Let's keep going. And put that cannon away, we're here for diplomacy. Travis, lead the way. You're more familiar with the terrain." She followed shortly behind him. @Soul

Keota was a little surprised when she didn’t have a veil. Usually Rikuma would keep her face covered while around other people, but I guess things are okay right now. He puts his hand over his mouth a little to stifle a small laugh when Corrine dots on her. Keota and Daren follow them down the trail. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked around at either side of the trail. It was still nighttime, but even the moonlight seemed brighter than she was used to out here. So she had no trouble seeing anything. Still, when the ground between to shake, she didn't expect it. She held tightly onto Keota's hand as Travis stopped in front of them. "What is that?" she asked. "Nothing good," Travis replied, as what appeared to be a dome of rotting vegetation began to rise from the ground up ahead. Corinne appeared smug as the arcane cannon crackled with lightning. "What was that about putting this away?" @Soul

Daren turned to her and looked at her “Be on your guard and use that cannon sparingly. We don’t want more monsters to be attracted by the sound if it makes any bright light or noise.” Daren says, wanting to make sure they get through this safely.

Keota took out his sword and kept Rikuma close to make sure she didn’t trip on the ground. “What is it anyways?” @Al the Killer

"I have no idea," Rikuma admitted as it finished rising from the ground. It was not a dome at full height - it had limbs and a head, and the faces and hands of several other creatures reaching out from the vegetation, distorted with horror. Some of them still seemed to be alive. She looked at Travis, her eyes bright with curiosity. "What is it?"

"Shambling mound," he answered grimly. "Don't sound so excited, it's weird." He drew his sword. "And Corinne, seriously, put that away. Lightning heals it." The plant creature turned toward them and began to approach, raising one massive hand to bring it down on Travis. He dodged out of the way, narrowly avoiding the vines that whipped out at him. @Soul

“Damn it! How do we even kill it?” He calls out. Since it was a plant monster, fire would seem to be the logical option, but it didn’t seem that any one of them had any fire based magic.

“There has to be a weak spot somewhere!” Daren says, dodging a massive hand from crushing him. He took out the sword Corrine gave him years ago and cut up any vines trying to grab him. @Al the Killer

Travis sliced off one of the vines. "Just keep attacking until it dies or gives up," he said. "It's also resistant to fire, since there's a lot of water in it, and cold since it's used to being out in the elements year round." He jumped away from another attempt to knock him to the ground, keeping his blade ready for an opening.

Rikuma focused on the dead bodies within it. "I can turn it against itself," she said, and the bodies began to writhe within, disrupting its movements. "Corinne, they need weapons. Give one of them your dagger." "It's my favourite dagger!" she protested, but handed it over to one of the undead hands anyway so it could slice at the creature from inside. @Soul

“Keep attacking and dodging until the dead bodies inside kill it!” Keota called out, cutting away some vines and dodging attacks. @Al the Killer

It would have worked, but the body with the knife flew out, ejected from the mound. Rikuma dodged the corpse projectile, then had it rise up and attack from the outside, still with Corinne's knife. "Easier said than done," she sighed, then stopped as she heard the sounds of clinking metal approaching. She paused and looked ahead, seeing the banner being carried by the approaching army. The soldiers couldn't be seen through their armor, but some of them had unusual gaits, as though not quite human. A tall figure in a cloak walked in their midst.

Corinne had a small hand axe out, using it to slice off more vines as she saw Rikuma. "What's wrong-? Oh, shit. Is that Thauviel's army?" @Soul

“Keep your cool.” He says to the group. “Just have them think we’re adventurers just exploring and we encountered this monster.” He glanced over at the knights. Why the hell would a group of knights be way out here in the first place? However, he had to focus on the monster attacking them. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded, having the undead body hide out in a bush so she wouldn't be caught using necromancy. "We are adventurers," she said, unconvincingly. For someone who had concealed a king and queen's death for years, she really could not tell a blatant lie to save her life. The army seemed to ignore the group as they approached. The shambling mound turned to face them as the knights took their positions around it with practiced precision. They kept it occupied as the hooded figure approached. The figure's pale hand reached out and touched the plant creature. As the air grew cold, the vines and vegetation began to further wither and split apart, falling to the sides. The bodies were released, most dead and some not. The corpses were in varying stages of decay. "Escort the survivors to the town infirmary," a woman's voice ordered from the hood. She turned toward the group. "And bring our guests to the castle. Let them get comfortable, and the marchioness will meet with them shortly." Rikuma's eyes widened as she realized that their arrival was expected, with no guarantee the marchioness of Oblein would truly be an ally. She clung close to Keota. "Try not to get separated," she said. @Soul

Keota glanced over to her and nods a little, putting his sword away. How did they know they were going to arrive here? He had a bad feeling about this, but his focus right now is to make sure his wife and the others stay safe.

Daren put his sword away as well. He pretended to drop something in the bushes and walked there for a second, grabbing Corrine’s favorite dagger. He stashed it away and followed the group, walking next to Corrine. “I suggest you put the cannon away for now.” He says, slipping the dagger into her hand. @Al the Killer

Corinne put the cannon away so she wouldn't look like a threat as she followed the others. "Thanks," she told Darren, her hand brushing against his as she took the dagger and slipped it back into its sheathe. She eyed the soldiers as they approached. The leader of the group bowed to them, while Rikuma avoided looking directly at anyone outside of the party. "Welcome to Oblein," the leader said as the hooded figure walked away ahead of them. Others were helping the survivors from inside the mound to their feet, or carrying them as needed. "We have been waiting for you. Please, follow us." Rikuma nodded, deciding to go along with it for now. "Then thank you for your hospitality," she said, still mildly confused. @Soul

Keota put a hand into his bag, pulling out something. He took a veil from Rikuma’s closet before they left just in case she needed an extra one. Of course, that was the only thing he took. “I grabbed this before we left. I just thought it would be helpful if you had an extra in case your first veil was gone.” He whispers softly, handing it to her.

Daren listened to the woman under the hood and followed her and the knights. He kept his eyes peeled in case anything were to happen. He can’t trust these knights and the hooded figure, not yet at least @Al the Killer

She smiled a bit as she took the veil from him. It was a sweet gesture, to say the least. "Thanks, love," she whispered back, pinning it into place. The soldiers led them down the road, a few following behind but at a distance. She still couldn't help but wonder if it was in case any of them accidentally fell behind and needed help, or to make sure nobody tried to run. They arrived in a walled city. Watchtowers loomed over them, while the city bustled with activity. The town itself didn't appear to be anything special, but some of the residents were just a bit... Off. They didn't appear to be anything known humanoid species. They were bipedal, and had most of the usual anatomy of a human, but many had too many limbs or eyes, or sharp teeth where there should have been no teeth at all. Fur, plants, or gemstones grew from eye sockets, skin, or ears. Yet they seemed... Happy, as though nothing was unusual. @Soul

Keota seemed a little puzzled and concerned when looking at the residents. Of course, he tries not to judge anyone by appearance, but this seemed very odd to him. He kept close to Rikuma as they continued walking.

Daren’s eyes widened a little as he looked around the streets. He has never seen anything like this. He glances at Corrine a little, wanting to make sure she was okay. @Al the Killer

The Knights and Travis seemed unphased, as though this was exactly what they expected in Oblein. Rikuma, on the other hand, found herself looking around with immense scientific curiosity. She pretended she was trying not to stare, but was particularly bad at pretending in this case. After all, she had never seen such odd features on a person before. They seemed harmless, though.

The occupants earned a passing glance from Corinne, but she seemed to accept it as the norm here fairly quickly. At one point, she paused to compliment a woman on the bracelet she was wearing on one of her extra arms, then kept walking. She stayed with their group though, walking beside Daren as they approached a small castle in the middle of it all. The double doors drew open for them, revealing a surprisingly cozy interior, like someone had decided castles needed to feel more like cottages. @Soul

Daren and Keota looked around, turning their heads around to look as the gates closed after they all walk inside. Daren looked over to the front of the group where the hooded figure was. There was so many questions he needed to ask, but he knows that now is not the best time. He will ask for a conversation with them later. @Al the Killer

The hooded figure had vanished ahead of the group, no longer anywhere in sight. The knights themselves stood aside to let the party into the castle, where they were greeted by one of the staff, a young man with an eyeball atop a stalk that stood out of his forehead. He had no other eyes. "Welcome, Your Highnesses and guests," he greeted, with a bow and an oddly charming smile. "My name is Njal, and I am the lead butler here. I do apologize, but we were only expecting three guests, and only have three rooms prepared. If you would like, I can arrange for two more, though they may be in a different wing of the castle." Rikuma stared thoughtfully. It at least gave some clue of the time frame for when the news of their coming arrival was received. "It is fine; I can share with my husband. We did not realize we were expected." Njal nodded, and began to escort the group down the hall. "Her Ladyship has said that you are too be treated with the utmost of hospitality, but has no disclosed your reasons for being here. Still, if you need anything, be sure to let me know. Now, that settles one room..." Remembering the warning not to split up, Corinne thought of a quick excuse. "I can share with my husband, too," she said, grabbing Daren's arm. She had a fairly muscular build due to the nature of her work, which meant a solid grip on it. "So you don't need to worry about finding additional rooms in a completely different part of the castle." She just had to hope he would catch on and play along. Travis smirked, while Njal believed the lie entirely. "Perfect. Again, I do apologize for any inconvenience," he said. @Soul

Daren’s eyes widen a little as he glanced at Corrine holding his arm. He knew why she was doing this, but this still made him blush a little. He turned his head away a bit, pretending to just be looking around at the interior and layout.

Keota was tempted to laugh at this, but kept his composure. The reaction was almost priceless. The group were escorted to their rooms. Keota and Rikuma went into their room, same going for Corrine, Daren, and Travis. @Al the Killer

Rikuma ignored the fake couple behind them, because acknowledging them might give away their bluff. To hide the group's amusement, Travis walked slightly ahead to stay beside Njal, keeping him occupied with lively conversation. They were both smiling by the time they reached the rooms, and seemed to be genuinely enjoying themselves. "Thank you for everything," Rikuma said as she bowed, not entirely sure of the etiquette with living staff. Judging from Njal's embarrassment, she'd gotten it wrong though. She led Keota into their room, which had one large bed, a fireplace, and a few cozy chairs over a fur rug. "Word must have gotten here somehow," she said once the door closed. "We should be careful." She closed her eyes, trying to detect any magic around the room in case they were being listened to. There was nothing.

Corinne walked into the room she would share with Daren, which was identical to the other guest rooms. She sat on the edge of the bed. "Sorry I told him we were married," she said softly, worried she might have made them uncomfortable. "It was just the first excuse that came to mind to avoid splitting up the group." @Soul

Keota looked around the room, making sure there were no cameras or anything. There was also nothing. “It seems we’re safe to talk in these rooms. Judging by what Njal said, he was probably referring to us and Travis. They had no idea that Daren or Corrine were going to come with us.” He put his bag down at the front of the bed and walked over to it, lying down on it.

Daren continued to blush a little as he saw Corrine sit on the bed. “It’s o-okay..” He says, trying to keep his composure and hide his blush. “I’ll sleep on the floor. You can take the bed.” He says. Even though they were friends, it might make her uncomfortable. That and he knows he wouldn’t get any sleep at all since he never shared a bed with someone before. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded in agreement. "That's what I thought, too. News likely came from the doppelganger. If they sent the doppelganger, we are in danger. Or else whoever did, immediately informed the marchioness of our expected arrival." She sat on the bed beside Keota. "...In which case we could still be in danger." She considered for a moment. "Let's see how the meeting goes, once we are called for it. And who was that hooded figure? I've never seen magic like that before. She just touched the thing and it fell apart."

Corinne shook her head. "I'm not going to make you sleep on the floor," she said. "I'll sleep in front of the fireplace, it seems cozier there." Besides, it might be a little less weird for both of them if she was just in cat form anyway. @Soul

He sat up in bed, meeting Rikuma’s gaze “It was good that I didn’t show my shadow abilities. I’m not sure if they know any of our abilities yet.” He tilted his head down a little, trying to think of other possible occurrences to explain the doppelganger. Then, a scary thought popped into his head. “T-The Prince’s mom… what if she is behind the doppelganger..? If they have an alliance already, things just got worse… They might try to take me out..” He tilted his head down, looking at his hands. Flashbacks appeared in his head as he remembers the blood on his hands after he killed the prince. His complexion started to grow pale.

Daren sighed in relief a bit, trying not to be noticeable about it. “That’s.. a good idea” He says, putting his stuff down against a wall to the side. “I’ll step outside so that you can change.” He turns and makes his way to the door, about to open it to go outside. @Al the Killer

"That could be bad," Rikuma agreed, since it would also mean they already knew his abilities. She considered it in silence. No element of surprise then, if that was the case. Then again, it might not be. It might just be the Emperor, which wasn't much safer. She couldn't be sure. She looked over at him. "Well, if they do try to send anyone after you, I'll protect you... Keota?" He seemed unresponsive. "Is something wrong?"

"Huh?" Corinne looked after him. "I wasn't planning to sleep yet - we're still waiting to hear from the marchioness, remember? You can stay." She smiled. @Soul

“..huh?” He looks up to Rikuma. He leaned in close, hugging her tightly. Her warmth and embrace were one of the only things that can calm him down.

“Oh yeah, sorry.” He says, a little embarrassed. He sat next to her on the bed and looked at her. “I’ll protect you if things get heated. I won’t let anything happen to you.” Daren says, wanting to make sure she will feel more safe. @Al the Killer

Rikuma lay down beside him, snuggling close. "You seemed a bit distracted. Are you alright?" She kissed his cheek and settled into his arms, allowing herself some temporary peace here. She nuzzled against his neck and let out a contented sigh, appreciating the affection he offered.

Corinne looked away. "Heated?" she asked, imagining something entirely different because they'd just been discussing sleeping arrangements and now she was glad she couldn't visibly blush, no matter how warm her face felt. "Oh right, like if there's a threat? I appreciate it." She smiled over at him. "You've been keeping that blade sharp, then?" @Soul

“S-Sorry.. just bad memories..” Keota whispers softly, leaning into her arms as he closes his eyes and tried to relax

“Yeah that’s right? What did you think I meant?” Daren asks, not aware of the misunderstanding he almost made. “And yeah, I have been. It was a gift from you, so I do my best to take care of it.” He says, taking out the small sword that Corrine had gave him years ago. @Al the Killer

Rikuma stroked his hair gently as she held him, wanting him to feel safe and comforted right now. "You did what you had to," she whispered. "He would have killed you otherwise, and I didn't want to lose you." She kissed his cheek. "You're so incredibly precious to me, and I'll do anything to keep you safe."

"I- n-nothing." She looked down, but couldn't resist a glance over at his sword. "I'm glad you've been taking care of it," she said. "But if anything does happen, don't hesitate to reach out to me. I mean, you're always welcome to visit, even if everything is fine." She looked ahead. "I guess breaking the curse really means a lot to you, huh?" @Soul

Keota takes a few deep breaths, calming himself down. He opens his eyes and looked at Rikuma. “T-Thank you..” He whispers softly, kissing her lips gently in return.

“Yeah.. it does..” Daren said, putting his dagger away. “This curse has been nothing, but a plague to the kingdom. It caused my parents to die by those damn beasts. I won’t let this last any longer.” He says, turning his head away a little. @Al the Killer

Rikuma returned the kiss softly, staying close to him. She didn't linger for long, instead stopping to rest her head against his chest. "If they already have an alliance, I won't let them hurt you. I'd rather let the entire Empire burn if it came to that." She'd burn it down herself if she had to.

Corinne patted his hand gently with her own. She had... Mixed feelings, but agreed that it had to end now. "We'll put an end to it," she said, then sighed. "It's funny, I'm one of the few people who can say the curse kept me safer," she said, despite never having mentioned her past to him in detail. Rashouris did get some refugees from other places now and then, but it was limited to those fleeing things worse than famine or beasts. "But that doesn't change anything..." @Soul

Keota blushed a little at how much Rikuma cared for him. He closed his eyes and just gets lost in the moment of her embrace.

Daren glanced at her hand on his hand and looked up at Corrine. He never asked about her past, knowing that it wasn’t his business and he didn’t want her to worry about it anymore. He placed his other hand on her head, scratching behind her ears while holding her other hand. “If you ever want anything.. anything at all… you can always come to me..” Daren whispers softly, wanting her to know that he’ll always be there for her. @Al the Killer

Although she'd meant to hint that she was ready to talk about the things she'd avoided before, she appreciated that he didn't skip straight to prying. Probably that's why she trusted him enough to mention it. She closed her eyes and lifted her head into his hand, smiling at the small gesture. "I could say the same to you, Darry." If she could purr in this form, she would be, but at least her humanoid face was more expressive. "I didn't ask, how have things been at the butcher shop?" @Soul

Daren blushed a little at the nickname. He continues petting her head gently, moving his head slowly and scratching behind her ears. “T-They’ve been fine.” He says, still blushing a bit “The boss let me go with everyone after I finished fixing the roof. How have things been at your workshop?” @Al the Killer

"Just about normal," Corinne said. "Plenty of business, nothing too hectic, so I've still had time to work on my own projects. Tobias seemed excited to be trusted alone with the shop for a while. It really is a step up in his apprenticeship." He was a good kid; another who'd lost his family and been taken in by the community. She leaned into the petting until she found herself leaning against him directly, almost cuddling. There wasn't really any thought to it; it just felt like the most natural thing in the world. She couldn't say for certain whether that was because of her feline fae nature, or something more. @Soul

“That’s good. He’s been working hard since he became your apprentice, so I’m sure he’ll do well.” Daren gets a little embarrassed when Corrine almost snuggles up to him, but he smiled a little and pulled her into a hug. One arm wrapped around her back while the other continued petting her head to help her feel relaxed, making sure to scratch gently and move his hand a little to get just the right spots. @Al the Killer

Corinne's eyes widened as she was pulled closer. The surprise quickly abated, replaced with comfort as she relaxed. She sighed softly. "You're... really good at this," she murmured, wrapping an arm around him as well. "You should adopt a cat when this is over, I'm sure they'd love you." For the most part, she usually hated being touched. But that was by strangers and people she didn't particularly liked. She liked Daren, and had since they'd met, so she welcomed the head petting and ear scratching. A knock on the door interrupted them and she jumped up, instinctively hissing at the door. Embarrassed that she had just hissed at a door, she covered her mouth for a second before speaking. "...Yes?" "Terribly sorry to intrude," Njal said, but didn't open the door. "But the marchioness is prepared to meet with your party." There were footsteps as he moved on to the next door. @Soul

Daren blushed a little at her words. He never thought about having a cat. If anything, he was fine with just petting Corrine… This made him a bit flustered when thinking about it. When the door knocked, he hold back from laughing at Corrine suddenly hissing at the door. It was both silly and kind of cute. “I guess we should get ready.” Daren said, standing up. He pet Corrine’s head a little more before walking to the door. He stopped halfway there and turned his head to Corrine a little. “If you want, you can all the head scratches you want later.” Daren said softly, giving a teasing smile. He turned his head away and his face immediately turning a bit red, thinking how stupid he is for saying that, even though it was true. @Al the Killer

Rikuma picked her head up as there was a knock on the door and blinked. She had nearly fallen asleep in his arms, and had to concede that, as unforgivable as the things this Empire had done were, these beds were absurdly comfy. "One moment," she called, slowly and somewhat reluctantly sitting up. "Keota, are you awake still?" she asked as she adjusted her veil. This one was a full length that covered her face, hair, and upper chest, so she didn't have to worry too much about how lying down for a while might have messed with her appearance. Instead, she stood up and walked over to open the door. Njal bowed as he stood there beside Travis. "Your Highness," he greeted. "Her Ladyship is ready to meet you."

Corinne followed him to the door, but looked away as he teased her. She couldn't help but smile, despite her embarrassment. "Don't be ridiculous," she said. "We don't have time for that many head scratches." She ran her fingers through her hair, since it had been a bit touseled from his affections. Moreso than usual, that was; it had always been fluffy, and a challenge to keep in one place despite being a lot straighter than her father's. She walked out of the room to where Travis and Njal were already standing in front of Rikki and Keota's door. @Soul

Keota opened his eyes, almost falling asleep as well. He sit up and stretched a little before getting up and walked to Rikuma at the door.

Daren turned to her and whispered softly a little. “Then I’ll give you more when we get home.” He smiles a little again and turns his head away. Even though he’s the one teasing her, he feels embarrassed a little for thinking he’s either stupid or too obvious. @Al the Killer

Rikuma took hold of Keota's arm as she looked over to see the others. Daren and Corinne were both avoiding looking at each other, yet smiling like a pair of fools. Travis was standing closer to Njal than before, which was odd because he'd always had a regard for personal space, but she wasn't about to question it. Most importantly, everyone seemed ready to go. "Then lead the way, Njal," she said, then followed him through the halls and toward the throne room with Corinne close behind. @Soul

The double doors to the throne room open as Njal guides them to the room. Keota and Daren looked around a little as they entered, seeing some attendants present on either side of the walk way. As they fully walk in, Keota and Daren look up to see who was sitting on the throne. @Al the Killer

The throne room was spacious, but not excessive. Appropriate for lesser nobility in size, but instead of gold and precious metals, the interior appeared to be primarily woodwork carved into delicate patterns, with dark green paneled walls. Flowering vines covered the ceiling in a way that should not have been possible without magic. The lights appeared as floating orbs, but they remained dim, and the windows were stained glass arrays in cool shades of green and silver. The woman on the throne was a half-elf in a long dress of unadorned, matte black. Mourning garb. Her hair, long and dark green, was pulled back into a bun, while her icy blue eyes appeared to be staring ahead at nothing in particular. She held a glass of red wine in one hand. A hand that, to anyone who was detail-oriented and paid close attention to the hooded figure, would seem quite familiar. Rikuma stopped when Njal stepped aside and announced their arrival, taking the cue to bow. "Your Ladyship," she greeted. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you." Corinne bowed as well, but kept quiet, left speechless by the sight of the throne room itself. Only the oldest of antiques in Rashouris were made from wood, and she hadn't seen it in such abundance in years. It made sense, though; there were plenty of trees around, and no mountains or quarries to obtain stone from. @Soul

Keota and Daren bowed as well. Keota stepped forward to speak. “If I may, your Ladyship.” He began. “We would like an explanation as to why this sudden meeting and how you knew of our location when we only arrived in this area for a minute.” There was too many uncertainties to just let it slide. He knew the group needed answers to feel more safe and if they could even trust her. @Al the Killer

The woman on the throne gestured for them to stand up, appearing almost embarrassed. "Please, dear, no need to be so formal," she said. "I am more a battlemage than a noblewoman. You may speak bluntly." She sipped her wine and regarded the group carefully. So young, poor things... "To answer your question, finding your exact location was pure coincidence. The shambling mound you encountered has been terrorizing the lands a bit too close to this city. We have been hunting it for some time, and your battle against it made its location obvious enough to direct our attention while we were in the area." "You knew to expect us," Rikuma pointed out bluntly. "Even if you didn't know exactly where we were, how did you know we would be arriving?" "I will credit Queen Ammij for her ambition, and her desire to avenge the perceived wrongs against her," the Marchioness said. "That said, she is naive. Aubron rejected her proposal for an alliance, so she contacted me for assistance, and with information about a foreign party that was to arrive on my borders. Her shortcoming is that she neglects that others may be of the same character, with different goals, and all she has done was deliver good news with no benefit to her." Rikuma raised her eyebrows. "Why would she come to you for help?" "She wants me to have you killed," the noblewoman replied, casually as though she were discussing the weather. "Unfortunately for her, aiding you will benefit me more than an alliance with her... Would you like some wine?" @Soul

Sometimes Keota hated when he is right. That damn queen still wants them dead. The fact of Aubron declining her proposal for an alliance took a bit of weight off his shoulders. Keota and Daren both declined the offer of wine for now.

“Not at the moment. Maybe another time.” Daren spoke, stepping forward to speak. He looked up at her. “You said that it was more beneficial to worked with us instead of Queen Ammij, not that I’m complaining of course, more relieved if anything. However, out of pure curiosity, what are you trying to gain from this? Surely you have some plan of your own if you were to work together with any kingdom.” It was good that she was on their side, but this noblewoman must have something in her mind that motivates her to help them. There had to be some kind of catch involved. (edited)

@Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head, preferring to keep a clear head for diplomatic meetings. Corinne declined as well, because to a fae, human wine was weak as water. The marchioness didn't seem to mind the refusal, finishing off her own glass as she listened to the youngest one's question. "I was informed that you know of the location of Ashrune," the marchioness answered. "I would like His Imperial Majesty-" She spoke Aubron's title with the same venom she might have used if she was calling him a bastard and implying that she had done things with his mother that would make a succubus blush - "to die. I want him to know defeat, and I want to hear the despairing cries of those loyal to him as his blood stains the flagstones. Therefore, it is only rational that I work with someone who can make it happen." Corinne blinked. "That's... Kind of intense." "Yes," Rikuma agreed. "I like her." @Soul

Keota glanced at Rikuma and at the marchioness. It was almost like they were twins, in their own violent ways. “Alright alright, Keota spoke nervously a little at first, then turned to look at the marchioness. “Since you are aware of our mission, will you please help us obtain Ashrune so that we can destroy the Emperor once and for all? With Queen Ammij knowing certain information about us already, we are running out of time even faster than before.”

Daren stood next to Keota to spoke about this too. “We know we are asking for a lot right now, but we’ll need all the forces we can get to restore our kingdoms to peace. We want this bastard dead as much as you, so please work with us to end this hell and that bastard’s reign once and for all!” Daren spoke a little loudly, but not to a high volume. He stared straight into the marchioness’s eyes. His look showing how much he wants the Bastard king to be slain and for his home to prosper again. @Al the Killer

She listened to both of them make their requests. In truth, it was exactly what she had planned to do after all. Her eyes, though barely seeing the blurry figures of the party in front of her, locked with those of the youngest among them, a boy around the age her son had been. Her gaze softened, a hint of the grief that drove her shining through. "I will," she said. "And mind who you call a bastard, dear. Every bastard alive, myself included, shudders to be compared to Aubron." She stood and walked down from the dais. She was tall, even compared to the young men in the group, and carried herself with a clearly intentional grace. "I will arrange for carriages in the morning. As a noblewoman and a military commander in my own right, my leading an entourage to wherever we must go will not be seen as it unusual enough to be of note. We will also be able to stop in town for supplies before departure, if you need." She curtsied. "Now, for introductions, I am Nainda Townsend, formerly the Wraith of Locuria, presently the marchioness of Oblein. Does anyone else have further questions?"

"We will need those supplies," Rikuma said. "Aside from that..." She looked around the group to see if anyone else had things to say. @Soul

Keota and Daren stepped back to the group with Keota standing next to Rikuma. They both look at her and shook their heads a little to show that they had no further questions. @Al the Killer

"No, we have no further questions," Rikuma said. "Um, thank you for the hospitality." A weird energy surrounded this woman. It wasn't necessarily suspicious per se, just strange, something like decay mixed with ancient horrors beyond her imagination. She seemed nice though, aside from that glimpse of a sadistic vengeful streak.

Nainda nodded. "Very well, then. You are welcome to return to your rooms or explore the castle at your leisure in the meantime," she said. "You are fortuitous guests, after all." She walked past them to leave the throne room. "Where are you going?" Corinne asked, curious. "I must visit my son's grave and my husband's cenotaph before we depart," Nainda answered, before vanishing behind the doors. @Soul

As she left the throne room, Keota stayed silent for a few seconds to think of what to do. Then, he remembered his new sword and he got a little idea in his head. “Hey honey, I’m going to explore the castle for a bit, then meet you in your room.* “He says with a smile, but with a glint in his eyes as if he was planning something. Which was of course to either find a training ground or ask some of the knights to spare with him. He ran off to go explore.*

Daren sighed a little and looked at Corrine. “I’m going to go back to the room. Do you want to come with?” @Al the Killer e

Rikuma nodded. "I'm going to look for a library," she said, predictably. Apparently excited about this plan of hers, she walked out of the room. "And it's our room, love." She smiled and began her search for a library. The building's layout was easy enough to navigate, compared to other castles. Granted, she could have just asked someone for directions, but she preferred to search rather than talk to people.

3:19 AM

Corinne looked after them, the two of them just being their usual selves, before glancing at Daren. "Sure," she said. "I wouldn't mind getting some rest." She walked out of the throne room at all, following the path they had taken from their room.

Travis turned toward Njal. "So, if you're not too busy, I wouldn't mind seeing that courtyard you mentioned," he commented, smiling. They hadn't been out and about for that long, so he wasn't tired. Besides, he didn't mind the company by any means. @Soul

Keota walked around for five minutes, then found a training area with plenty of space. He summoned his shadow clones, who had knifes, and he pulled out his new sword. He spared with the shadows to have a feel for his new sword and how to use it properly.

Daren walked with Corrine to their room, opening the door for her so that she can walk in first. He followed her inside and closed the door behind them, sitting on the bed and looking at Corrine. “Want me to pet you again?” He asked, knowing that she liked him petting her a lot earlier. @Al the Killer

Corinne gave an appreciative nod as she walked into the room. There was still just the one bed, and she wasn't sure how to feel about his offer... He was just being nice, probably. Her ears perked up anyway, because the attention had been nice. "Sure, we can pick up where we left off," she said, walking over to sit next to him. "If you weren't going to go to sleep too soon." She tilted her head toward him and smiled. @Soul

Daren places his hand on her head gently, scratching her head and behind her ears lightly. “I’m not tired right now, so I’m fine.” He says, continuing to comfort her. @Al the Killer

Corinne couldn't argue against that, and didn't want to. She closed her eyes and leaned into the attention until she was resting against his shoulder. Of course it wasn't any different than if she was in feline form, and didn't need to mean anything. Or so she rationalized to herself. Just two buddies being pals. Snuggling and feeling safer than ever. "Alright, good," she murmured. @Soul

Daren blushes a bit when she rests against his shoulder, but has his head turned away a little to try to hide it. He places his right hand on her shoulder to make sure she doesn’t fall and uses his left hand to continue petting her head. @Al the Killer

Now that they had time to properly relax, and she knew that she was safe, Corinne couldn't help but feel the encroaching threat of sleep. No, not a threat, exactly, just a high probability. She yawned, showing off a mouth of mostly human teeth, save for a couple of almost needle-sharp canines. She smiled as her mouth and eyes both closed. "Maybe I won't transform after all," she muttered, because she was incredibly cozy right now. Besides, while she could transform with clothing on, shifting shape came with a rearranging of bones and organs that her magic managed to numb her to but absolutely did not mute to the ears of innocent bystanders, so she preferred not to subject him to the body horror of it all. @Soul

Daren blushed a little more by this. “um.. you sure?.. I m-mean.. you might accidentally fall asleep on me..” Daren says shyly and in a whisper. In his head, he did not mind her falling asleep with him at all. However, he wanted to make sure she was comfortable with that. @Al the Killer

"That's fine," she said, before her mind caught up to her words. No, it wasn't fine! They'd had a casual friendship for the past three years; there had to be boundaries there. She sat up and opened her eyes, but didn't look at him. "I mean... if you wouldn't be comfortable, I can still transform and sleep by the fireplace instead. I don't mind either way." She could rush the transformation, of course, to the point where the sound was just one loud, solid crack. But that minimized the numbing magic's effectiveness, so she only did it for emergencies. This did not qualify. @Soul

Daren leans her head back onto his shoulder and places his hands in the same position as before. “I’m fine with it… I was just more worried about your comfort is all…” He says in a quiet tone, keeping his head turned away as he blushes a little bit more from admitting that to her. @Al the Killer

She let herself be pulled back down toward comfort, closing her eyes once more. Maybe it would be even better if they were laying down to sleep, but she could manage just fine while sitting up. "I'm comfortable," she assured him, feeling like she was understating the fact. He was warmer than she'd thought he'd be, a comforting, familiar presence. "Goodnight, Daren." @Soul

Daren turned his head toward her a little to look at her. The sight of her sweet smile and the expression of her face made his heart skip a beat a little. He took his hands off of her for a second and slowly moved his hands down, gently grabbing her and pulling her onto the bed. He gently laid her down and rested her head on the pillow with him laying next to her. He pulled the blanket over her and slowly started to sit up to let her sleep. @Al the Killer

She cracked one eye open as she was moved, but allowed herself to be pulled into the soft cushions below. Her eye slowly shut again as she let out a contented sigh and curled up a bit. Then she was no longer receiving attention, and that had to be quickly remedied. She reached a hand out to his arm, as though to pull him back. It had no force behind it and would easily be escapable if he chose to do so. @Soul

Daren looked back to her, his eyes widening a bit and he blushes a bit at the sudden grab of his arm. He didn’t fight it. Also wanting to lay down with her. He lays down next to her and pulls the blankets over himself, turning his body to face Corinne. @Al the Killer

She had fallen asleep quickly after that, never wasting much time with it. In her sleep, she was curled up on her side, facing him. She breathed slowly, entirely at peace right now. The bed was comfortable, the company was warm, and she was safe here. Nothing could be better.

The library could be better. No, that wasn't true; to the right person, it was probably perfect. Rikuma was not the right person. It had been a small, personal library of sorts. Aside from a shelving unit of large print tomes which varied from children's books to a variety of topics like herbalism, magic theory, and military rules of engagement, most of the books in the library didn't contain any sort of writing she could make sense of. Instead, the thick pages contained a series of raised dot patterns that had to be read through a sense of tactile acuity that she simply lacked. There was likely plenty of value here, and the knowledge of such a writing system was an interesting detail she might have to bring home with her. But there was nothing for her here, so she returned to her room with Keota empty handed, where she began the tedious process of setting aside her armor pieces as part of the process of getting ready for bed. @Soul

Daren laid on her side as well, facing Corinne. Laying in bed with a beautiful sleeping woman made him kind of nervous. But since it was Corinne, he felt a little more open to her. He took a small deep breath and leaned into her. He wrapped his arms around her gently, laying his head on her shoulder just above her chest and below her head a little. He closes his eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep, strangely feeling more safe and warm near her.

After some time of training, Keota made his clones disappear and sheathed his sword. The training helped to make sure he knew how to properly use his new sword in battle. He walked down the halls until he found their room, knocking on it first in case Rikuma was in there. @Al the Killer

Rikuma set the last piece of gilded bone armor down as she heard the knock on the door. She looked back at it, hoping it wasn't any sort of emergency. "Who is is?" she asked. Of course, once she realized it was her husband, she would gladly open the door and pull him into a hug. @Soul

“It’s me.” Keota called out. “Can I come in?” He asks, wanting to give her privacy in case she was changing or something. He knows she probably wouldn’t mind it, but he still wanted to respect her boundaries in some way.

@Al the Killer

As soon as she heard Keota's voice, Rikuma opened the door. "Of course you can, love." She hugged him before stepping back to let him into the room. "How did your exploration go? You were planning on practicing with your sword, yes?" She tilted her head. "It may be best to practice with a partner other than your clones sometime, though." Perhaps Travis or Daren would be willing. Or the marchioness, since she mentioned having military experience and carried blades. But it could wait, since he'd just returned to their room. @Soul

Keota walked in and closed the door behind him. “Yeah I was. I wanted to train with my sword a bit to get the hang of it.” He heard her suggestion about practicing with other people and thought about it for a bit. “I guess. I was just used to training with my clones. But I think it’s a good idea.” He puts his sword down and kneeled down to his bag, grabbing some clothes to change into. Normally he’d change alone, but he knew Rikuma wouldn’t mind it. He took off his clothes and changed into more comfortable clothes, putting the clothes he just wore into the bag. @Al the Killer

"Your clones only know what you do, right?" Rikuma asked. "So you would learn more from another person." She resumed getting ready for bed. She had packed up her robe to sleep in, so she changed into it for bed, finding the loose, light fabric especially preferable in the warmer temperatures here. She set her veil aside as well, then moved the bedsheets aside so she could lie down. "Then again, I'm sure you will have plenty of experience with it on our journey." From what she had read, their journey through the tomb would not be an easy, unopposed search. She opened her arms for him. @Soul

Keota blushes when he sees Rikuma opening her arms up for him. He moves the blankets aside so that he could lie down and then covers himself with them, slowly moving toward Rikuma’s embrace, still blushing and feeling a bit shy. @Al the Killer

She wrapped her arms around him to hold him close. He was adorable, still somehow managing to be so shy when they were already married and well-consummated. And his warmth was a comfort, even now that they were not somewhere so cold. She kissed his forehead, then each cheek, then his lips, before resting her head on the pillow. "Goodnight, my beloved," she whispered softly, rubbing his back with one hand. @Soul

Keota blushes more from the kisses and from the soft whispers she said to him. They may be married, but he was naturally a shy person, especially when his beautiful wife gave him affection. He rested his head against her chest, closing his eyes. Her hold on him always helped him feel comforted and safe, like she will always be there to protect him. “G-Goodnight..” He whispered softly, still feeling a bit shy. @Al the Killer

She brought her head down to rest her chin against the top of his head. Her breathing slowed down as she closed her eyes, feeling entirely at peace with him here. Things were going well, all things considered. The spy had been informing on them, sure, but the news had ultimately reached someone who wished to help them, and they had a plan for how to go forward, along with a full party of people with the same goal. They could do this. She would accept no other outcome. For now, though, she let herself drift off to sleep. @Soul

Keota’s breathing slowly as he was at peace in her arms. There was a lot of pressure on them all to complete this mission without fail. However, the warmth and embrace of his wife helped to make those worries fade and kept his focus solely on her. He slowly drifted off to sleep.

Daren was sound asleep, resting his head against Corinne’s shoulder and sleeping peacefully. @Al the Killer

When it was nearly dawn, Corinne opened her eyes. There was never any grogginess when she woke up at this hour, just the instinctual need to go, to get things done, to expend the burst of energy that this hour brought. She looked down at Daren and smiled, but tried not to disturb him just yet as she stretched, raising her arms overhead, pointing her toes, and arching her back and tail until the remaining dredges of sleep left her muscles. It was time for her morning run, but she couldn't help but look down at the man resting peacefully against her. Maybe he would want to come? She leaned in toward him, her face close to his as she whispered. "Hey, Daren? Daren." Her tail twitched, flicking against the blankets. @Soul

His eyes twitched a little and he groaned a bit as he slowly woke up. He opened his eyes a little. “huh?.. what is-“ His eyes widen a bit and his face blushes as he saw how close their faces were. Realizing he was still holding her, he let go a little. He was a little nervous. @Al the Killer

She had to laugh a bit at his reaction, though there was nothing mean-spirited to it. He was just... a little cute when flustered, was all. "I was thinking of going for a morning run." It was still dark outside, the slightest hint of silver barely coming through on the horizon. Her eyes had darkened, the pupils dilated to let in more of the limited light available to them and make the most out of her darkvision. "Do you want to join me?" @Soul

All Daren could manage to do was nod. He let go of her and stretched, turning his head away to hide his blush. He felt a bit embarrassed by her seeing how flustered he got, but he took a deep breath to calm himself down. He looked at her. “I didn’t know you get up this early.” @Al the Killer

She sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed, hopping up to her feet. "It's not that early," she said. Her schedule was simple: a burst of activity at moonrise and moonfall each. In Rashouris, she'd taken long mid-nighttime naps and slept solidly through the day, but now that they were in a land with sunlight, mid-day naps and a night of sleep sounded more reasonable. That is, if she found the time. On their journey, it was more likely that she'd have to miss out on napping. Oh well. "Let's go, we never took the chance to explore the castle." She bounced the balls of her feet to let out some of that excess energy. @Soul

Daren got up and put on his shoes, letting Corinne lead the way. “How long do you want to run for?” @Al the Killer

In truth, Corinne didn't have a destination or timeframe in mind. She'd had her route through the city, back at home, with the occasional morning of just running up and down the stairs and throughout the home when there was a scheduled storm going on. But this was unfamiliar territory, so she had no route. "Not sure," she said. "Until one of us gets tired." Because she had to be considerate of his energy levels if she was going to bring him with her. "We'll see what's around here, but try to keep quiet." She didn't want to disturb anyone else's sleep. She still stopped to put her boots on, though. They laced up to the knee and were strapped with more knives, and a variety of small tools. @Soul

Daren put a knife in his belt that was covered by his shirt in case something were to happen. He went out of the room and looked back at Corinne to wait for her. @Al the Killer

Corinne followed him out, then looked up and down the corridor. "Hm..." She opted for the direction opposite of the way they'd gone for the throne room earlier. "This way," she said, grabbing Daren's hand as she started down the hall. So far, it was less of a run and more of a speed walk, as she tried to remain considerate toward her friend. The halls were quiet, most of the castle's inhabitants still fast asleep. She remained light on her feet, almost inaudible despite the various metal tools attached to her clothing. @Soul

Daren followed her down the halls, blushing a little when she held his hand. He kept pace with her and tried to be quiet to not wake anyone up. He stared at Corinne from behind her, almost feeling like he was still dreaming. (“Ah shit..”) *He thinks in his mind. (“I’m in love with her..

”) His face blushes a little more when thinking about it. @Al the Killer

Corinne looked through the windows they passed, before stopping at the door out to the courtyard. "Outside?" she suggested, her voice a whisper. The new surroundings were exciting, and there was a gleam of joy in her eye. The company was entirely agreeable as well, of course. She opened the door and pulled him gently through. The courtyard was nearly as large as the castle itself, an exchange of flowering plants and trees, with a large fountain in the middle and a scattering of expertly crafted marble statues. @Soul

Daren looked around, a little amazed by how the courtyard looked. The moonlight shined in the night sky, illuminating over them as they walked around still hand and hand. @Al the Killer

The fresh air was an energizing novelty. Back in Rashouris, there was always something a bit stagnant about the air, the scent of stone never comparing to the varieties of smells that came with places full of life. Corinne smiled and let go of his hand to run ahead, turning to face him after some distance down the path. "Have you ever been out of Rashouris before, or is this all new to you?" she asked, before running over to one of the tall oak trees shading the path. @Soul

Daren ran over to her at the tall oak tree. “I was born and raised in Rashouris. There were books with some description of our places, but you really have to see it to believe it I guess.” He says, looking up at the oak tree and looking down at the flowers and vegetation around them. @Al the Killer

"You do," Corinne asked. Her own memories were faint, from a time before her world had become stone walls and constant fear, before she'd fled those stone walls for the less hostile stone of a cursed kingdom. But they existed, and this environment better suited her fae nature. She climbed up into the oak tree, pausing to sit three branches up, on one of the thicker limbs. She brushed pieces of bark and dirt off the knees of her trousers, then reached a hand down to help Daren up if he needed it. "I used to climb trees all the time when I was young," she said. "You can get a really nice view from up here, even if you don't climb too high." @Soul

Daren looked up and tried climbing up the tree. He took her hand and slowly sat down on the same branch. Thankfully, the branch was strong enough to support two people. He looked out at the view, his eyes amazed by the sight. “Wow.. it is a great view..” He says, forgetting he is still holding her hand. “Also, what I was saying earlier is that you could read all about something, but it doesn’t compare to experiencing it yourself.” He smiles a little, still looking out into the view. “For example, you might read about some kind of cool animal in a book. However, once you see it for yourself, it becomes 10 times more amazing.” He gets a little embarrassed by monologuing so much and blushes a bit. “S-Sorry.. forget what I said..” He says softly and shyly, turning his head away. @Al the Killer

Corinne shook her head. "No, it's fine," she said. "I like listening to you speak about things that interest you. Gods know I talk about my interests enough." Granted, her interests doubled as her work. She looked ahead at the sky, the lightening of the grey into dawn. On the horizon, the first hints of pale pink and orange had begun to streak across the sky, heralding the rising of the sun. "And now that we're out here together, you'll be able to watch your first sunrise." She smiled and pointed eastward. Honestly, that had been part of her reason for dragging him out here; if he'd never seen the sun before, that meant that suddenly coming out in full sunlight would carry the risk of temporary blindness. Much easier to adjust if he was out here to watch the transition from night to day for the first time. "Funny, how the sun rises from the direction of Rashouris, but we never get to see it there." @Soul

As the sun rises, Daren puts his other hand in front of his eyes. His eyes were more accustomed to the night, so he used his hand to try to shield his eyes from staring directly at it while his eyes adjusted. When his eyes adjusted more, he put his hand down and watched the sun slowly rise more. His mouth opened a bit in amazement and his eyes widen a bit. He has never seen the sun before and it was a beautiful sight as it rises up to start the day. The thought of his parents crossed his mind, thinking how much they probably would have wanted to see the sun as well. A few tears ran down his face without him realizing it. @Al the Killer

She watched in silence, appreciating the peace of the moment. Of course, it wouldn't be a quick or sudden process; the sun had a lot of distance to cover, and appeared to move at a crawl, but the change in the sky over time was undeniable. Then she turned her head to look at him, at the golden light that had just begun to illuminate his face, and noticed the tears in his eyes. Had she miscalculated by assuming this was safer. "Are you alright?" she asked. "If it's hurting your eyes, we can go back inside." She squeezed his hand gently, since she hadn't bothered to let go of it again. @Soul

He snapped out of his thoughts and rubbed his fingers against his face to wipe away the tears. “S-Sorry.. I was just lost in my own thoughts..” He says, trying to force a smile. He tilts his head down a little. “The truth is… I just wished my parents could have seen the sunlight too… I don’t know if they have ever seen the sun before as well..” He squeezed her hand gently, his hand shaking a bit as he is trying to hold back his emotions and put on a brave face. @Al the Killer

Unsure of what else to do, Corinne placed her other hand over his gently. "Wherever they are, I'm sure they're glad you've had the opportunity," she said. "And don't try to force yourself to smile, either. If you have to cry, then cry. For now, at least, we're safe." She looked down into the courtyard. One of the doors leading back into the castle had opened, and the marchioness walked out. If she'd noticed the pair in the tree, she paid them no mind, instead focusing on the plants. Corinne shifted her focus back toward Daren. @Soul

Corinne’s sweet words were felt in his heart. He stared at her for a few seconds then leaned in and hugged her tightly, trying his best not to make her fall. He covers his face into her shoulder and snuggled up to her. For some reason, it helped him calm down. @Al the Killer

Her heart skipped a beat as she felt his embrace. She immediately scolded herself for that. He was upset, just seeking comfort from a friend. Nothing more, nothing less. She wrapped an arm around him, holding him as close as she dared in their current position. Her hand rubbed against his back idly, a silent reassurance that she was here. Nearby, what sounded like a human scream split the air. She jumped, nearly losing her balance as she looked around. The raven that flew toward the marchioness was anything but normal. Its talons and beak were amethyst, and eight red eyes stared out from its skull as it perched on the half-elf woman's outstretched hand. Nainda looked toward the pair as she fed a scrap of meat to it. "Oh... terribly sorry. Have we interrupted something, dear?" she asked. @Soul

Daren looked at Nainda, feeling both embarrassed and a little terrified from being startled. He let go of Corinne so that she could keep her balance. “N-No.. it’s okay…” He says a little shyly. His face was blushing a little. Truthfully, he wants to spend more alone time with Corinne, but maybe he can cuddle with her more when they get back to their room. @Al the Killer

Corinne settled back down on the branch, recovering quickly. "That's an odd bird," she observed, partially for Daren's benefit. "It actually reminds me... I couldn't help but noticed some of your staff and the townspeople..." She hesitated, trying to find a polite way to ask. "Is something about this place affecting its inhabitants? Physically, I mean. Everyone seems happy still."

"It is, if by 'something about this place', you mean me," Nainda confirmed. "My patron, from which my magic derives, promised me the ability to heal any wounds or cure any ailment. I was not made aware of what the side effects of such magic might be, nor would I have cared at the time if I had known." She patted the top of the bird's head. "For a while, I had sworn off of using magic to heal, but after a while you grow desensitized to things. After I learned to see the beauty in oddity and the monstrosity in those who thought my magic was inherently evil, there wasn't much to stop me from sharing my gifts freely with anyone in need." She shifted her attention back toward the pair. Young, and if she had to guess, not married. She was not quite as gullible as Njal. "If you had simply asked not to be separated, my butler would have respected your wishes, you know," she commented. "There was no need to claim to be married; you are both too young to be rushing into such things." She didn't seem at all bothered by the lie. Just amused. @Soul

Daten thought about the people they saw while they were escorted to the castle. Her explanation on how they came to be that way made a lot of sense. There was still some mystery to her, but he chose not to question it for the time being. He blushed a little when remembering Corinne grabbing his arm when she told Njal they were married. “Ah yeah… s-sorry about that..” He says, still blushing. He’d never admit it, but he actually wished it were real. He turned to Corinne and whispers to her. “Can we go back to our room please?..” @Al the Killer

Corinne looked over at Daren, though she was pretty sure a half-elf's hearing would be good enough to pick up on what he was saying. Then again, he'd know better than she would on that matter. For now, she just nodded and jumped down, landing on her feet. She turned around and held her arms out to catch him in case he fell. "We should have time left to rest... I think?" She looked toward Nainda for confirmation.

"You will," Nainda confirmed. "I will send for everyone when breakfast is ready." She glanced over at Daren, giving him a knowing look as the raven flew away, happily fed now. "You two enjoy your morning, and help yourselves to any of the flowers here. A life lived too slowly is one that leaves too many regrets." She walked away, not wanting to make them too uncomfortable with her prolonged presence. @Soul

“Thank you.” He said, climbing down the tree. He landed on the ground and followed Corinne back to their room. He said something on the way to their room. “Hey.. thank you for having me come out to see the sun… I appreciate you a lot..” He says, smiling a little and blushing a bit. @Al the Killer

On the way in, Corinne looked over at the bed of red carnations in the garden. They'd always been her favourites, back when she'd been able to go out into the sun on a regular basis. A part of her was tempted to take the marchioness up on her offer, but she'd already agreed to walk back to the room with Daren. So she left them alone for now. "Of course," she told Daren as her attention turned back toward him. She smiled. "I appreciate you too." As glad as she was that she couldn't embarrass herself by blushing, she couldn't help but think it was kind of cute when he did it. She opened the door, allowing him to step inside first. @Soul

Daren walked into the room and stood near the bed. He takes his shoes off and put his knife on a table before laying in the bed. He looked toward Corinne, waiting for her. @Al the Killer

Corinne removed her boots as well, before sitting on the edge of the bed. "Your face seems very red lately," she commented, remembering his earlier expressions. "Is the heat of this place getting to you? I could enchant your shirt with an ice sigil if that is the case; I know this climate can't be easy to adjust to if you've never experienced it before." Even for her, it was proving to be a challenge, since it had been years since she had been anywhere warm.

Rikuma began to stir awake as an odd light began to filter into the room through the curtains. Well, odd to her; someone like Keota likely could have recognized it as sunlight. "Lightning?" she guessed, her voice muffled by her own grogginess. "No, too constant..." She slowly sat up, blinking as she rubbed gently at her eyes with both fists. The light was beginning to drift toward the soft blue of early morning, just after sunrise. @Soul

Daren realized how much he was blushing and turned his body away, laying on his side. “N-No.. I’m okay..” He says in a soft and quiet tone. The truth is he has had a crush on Corinne for some time. However, he has always been scared of confessing because he worried he would just be an inconvenience to her and her work. He is also scared he would ruin the bond he developed with her over the three years they known each other.

As Rikuma slowly sat up and the sunlight slowly filters their room through the curtains, Keota slowly opened his eyes. He looked up at the light, using his hand to block it from his eyes until they adjusted. As his eyes adjusted, he looked at the light. He hasn’t seen sunlight ever since he moved to Rikuma’s kingdom, so it was nice to see it again after so long. He slowly moved toward Rikuma and wrapped his arms around her waist while still lying down, looking up at her. “That’s sunlight..” He says softly with a little smile. @Al the Killer

Corinne watched for a moment longer, concerned. Had she done or said something wrong? Made him uncomfortable in some way? "Alright..." She looked away, not wanting to stare so much that it came across as creepy. A part of her wanted to curl up by his side, to cuddle against him again. But maybe that was the problem in the first place. She stood up and walked over to the window to stand in the sunbeam, closing her eyes for a moment. "What if we never come back alive?" she asked softly, mostly to herself. She'd known the risks when she'd agreed to come, of course. They just hadn't felt real. And it wasn't herself she was worried for. Not really.

Rikuma squinted against the light like a carnivore looking at salad. "I like it less than I thought I would." She shaded her eyes with one hand. Her veil would prove more practical than symbolic during this trip, and possibly from now on. "Is it supposed to hurt?" Clearly, she was unimpressed by the reality of sunlight. @Soul

Daren sit up a little, hearing what she said. The thought crossed his mind when he decided to join the group, but at the time, he didn’t really think his life mattered so much. However, looking at Corinne, he found something that he wants to protect and care for. He stood up and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind her. His head rested against the back of her head and he closes his eyes. “I’ll protect you… I will not let anything happen to you…” He says softly, even though he knows that he might fail to protect her in the end. But he really wants to go home with her alive and well when the curse is over.

Keota chuckled a little. He sat up and looked at Rikuma. “It takes time for your eyes to adjust when night turns to sunlight and vice versa. Although, it might take a little longer for you because of where you lived.” Keota says, knowing that not seeing the sun in many years must have affected her eyes greatly. He grabs her chin gently with his hand and turns her head to face him, his other hand lifting up her veil. “Now where’s my good morning kiss?” He says softly, blushing a little and teasing. He leans forward and kisses her, closing his eyes as he enjoys the kiss. @Al the Killer

She had heard him approach, but hadn't expected the embrace. She tensed at first, but quickly relaxed, leaning back into him ever so slightly. "Thank you," she said softly, wondering if yearning might kill her before any monster or Thauvian soldier could get to it. It hadn't always been there. Just in the past few months, as far as she'd noticed. But it was there. "But you should keep yourself safe, too. You should return home with the rest of us." She rested her hand over his gently. "Let's keep each other safe. How about that?"

Rikuma let him guide her movements into she was looking at him. She had to give the sun credit for one thing: his face looked absolutely gorgeous in this lighting. She smiled and kissed him back, happy to oblige. Her arms wrapped around him, enjoying the moments of quiet here. Who knew when they might get more time to themselves like this? @Soul

Daren blushed a bit as she rested her hand on his hand. He turns her around a little and hugs her, snuggling up to her. “okay..” He says, agreeing to her suggestion.

Keota blushes a little and let the kiss linger for a bit longer. He pulled away a little and looked at her. “Someone really wanted the affection, huh?” He says, teasing her a little and smiles a little. @Al the Killer

Corinne returned the hug, but stared off into the distance, unsure of what to do when she felt like he could feel her heart racing through her chest. Which was, of course, an absurd thought. "Great," she said. "Then it's settled. We'll protect each other, as I'm sure Rikki and Keota are doing as well." Not that she meant to compare the two of them to a married couple or anything. She let go of him and stepped back, only to bump against the windowsill. "Anyway, let's hope this all goes well." She smiled nervously.

"Well, you are the one who asked for a kiss," Rikuma pointed out, then kissed his forehead and both cheeks. "And I am always happy to go above and beyond." She cuddled against him, opening her eyes a crack so they could continue to adjust to the light. @Soul

As he hugged Corinne, he felt his heart beat racing in his chest. When she lets go, he put his hand on her head and scratches her head gently, scratching behind her ears.

Keota blushes a little more from the kisses and from what she said. He leans into her cuddles. “Uh.. you sure we should do that now?” He asks a little nervously and shyly. “And we can cover the window with the curtains if you want.” @Al the Killer

Despite the awkwardness she felt, Corinne couldn't help but close her eyes and lean into his touch. He was always so gentle with it, and her heart warmed every time. Maybe he did... Well, maybe there was only one way to know. She opened her eyes a crack, looking at him. "Daren..." she began softly, before a knock on the door interrupted. She jumped and looked toward it. "Breakfast is ready," Njal announced through the door before moving on to the next room. Corinne blinked slowly at Daren, but her courage to finish her thought out loud fled. "We should go."

Rikuma kept her arms around him. "Do what?" she asked innocently. "It's not like I'm seducing you yet. Unless you want me to-?" She sighed as a knock came at the door, followed by Njal's announcement about breakfast. "I guess I'll save it for later." She kissed his cheek, then stood up to get dressed for the day. @Soul

Daren took his hand off her head and looked at her. “Alright, let’s go.” He said, turning toward the door. As he starts walking, he stops and turns his head back a little. “oh, did you want to say something?” He asks, remembering he heard her say his name before Njal knocked on the door.

Keota turned away as she got up and was still blushing a little. The knock on the door from Njal was almost like a ‘saved by the bell’ moment. He got up at the opposite side of the bed to get dressed as well. Once he was dressed, he turned to Rikuma to see if she was ready. @Al the Killer

Corinne waited for him to step away before walking toward the door, uncertain of whether to say what she'd been about to. The moment had ended though, and her courage with it. "Hm?" Her ears flattened out. "I was just wondering when breakfast would be ready." She hated lying to him, but it was easier than an uncertain confession. Out in the hallway, Travis was already waiting with Njal, which she found a bit odd since she'd only heard knocking on hers and Rikuma's door. She didn't comment on how he'd known though, and instead gave him a nod of acknowledgment. "Good morning," she greeted. "Oh, and you're hair's a bit messed up." She gestured toward the back of her head. "Here." He scrambled to smooth his tousled out with his fingers, his face curiously red.

Rikuma did not think she was saved by the bell, she thought she was being mercilessly cockblocked. Oh well, there were more important matters to attend to for now. She opted for a simple dress for travel. Or, simple as far as Rashouran royal clothing went. It was still nearly floor length with gold embroidery to break up the black cloth, but there were no complexities or further adornments; it was typically worn for long distance travel, or for beast hunts. Once Keota and her were both ready, she nodded to him and opened the door. "We leave Travis alone for one night and he already transforms into a tomato," she observed, so flatly that it was unclear whether she was actually serious or joking. @Soul

Daren looked back and forth between Travis and Njal, getting a general idea on what was happening between those two. He gives a teasing smirk at Travis, letting him know of what he’s thinking about.

Keota turned his head away and put his hand over his mouth to try to keep himself from laughing at what Rikuma said. @Al the Killer

Corinne looked over at Njal. "Well, at least you weren't kidding about your full hospitality," she joked, causing Travis to look like he was about to crawl into a hole and die there. It was a nice distraction from the awkwardness of her near-confession earlier. "Now, which way to the dining hall?" She might have worried about the ethically dubious undertones if not for the fact that Travis's embarrassment and Njal's nonchalance made it perfectly clear that Njal had been the one to initiate. She followed Travis and Njal down the hall, already looking forward to breakfast. Maybe there would be real meat. Fish was nice, but a rare treat in Rashouris, and it was the only edible variety of meat available. She'd missed having more options.

Rikuma hooked her arm around Keota's as she followed along. It took her a few moments longer to realize why Travis was blushing so profusely, but she didn't comment on it once she did piece things together. Good for him. The dining hall itself caught her attention more, if only for the sheer quantity and variety of food set out for them. A lot of the foods were unrecognizable to her, incredibly foreign but fascinating in how unusual they seemed to her. Of course, they might still seem perfectly ordinary to Keota and Corinne. Nainda already stood at the head of the table, and offered the group a polite curtsey of greeting. "Good morning, Your Ladyship," Rikuma greeted, bowing in turn. @Soul

Daren looked at the food and his eyes looked at it curiously. Being born and raised in Rashouris, some of the food was foreign to him and looked delicious. “Good morning.” He says, bowing to Nainda. He sits down at the table and looks around, trying to decide what to eat first.

Keota bowed to Nainda and wished her good morning as well. He looked over at the table and the food there was stuff he hasn’t seen in a while. Some of the food there was stuff he actually hasn’t tried before due to how he lived back then, so it will be nice to try them. He looked at Rikuma a little and a thought popped into his head. Maybe he could try to learn how to cook some types of food after the curse was over. It would be a nice way to comfort her or make her happy after a full days work for her. He would be like the stay at home husband while she was the working wife. The thought of her smile made him blush a little. @Al the Killer

Rikuma took her seat, looking over the variety of food again. She wasn't even sure where to start, so she gradually reached toward a pastry filled with some sort of red berry. They had berries in Rashouris, it was just a challenge to tell them apart when they were all mashed up and blended. "This seems like a lot," she commented. "The servants will be able to help themselves to any that is left over, if they still have room after their own breakfast," Nainda said. "If not, it is shared among the townspeople, starting with the orphanage. We try to avoid anything going to waste."

Corinne sat on one side of Rikuma and whispered a few words of caution. "Elves and humans are not natural carnivores, so you have not built a tolerance for most types of meat," she warned. "Don't fill up too much on it unless you want to be violently ill later. It's good, but takes some getting used to for your stomach." She glanced over at Daren to see if he'd heard or if she'd have to warn him as well. @Soul

Sitting next to Rikuma, Keota heard what Corinne was saying and looked around the table. He picked out some dishes that Rikuma could eat without feeling ill. Once he looked over them to make sure there wasn’t any meat or too much meat in the dishes, he pointed them out to Rikuma to recommend them to her so she didn’t have to worry about wondering which dishes were safe for her or not.

Daren sat next to Corinne and heard what she was whispering as well. He didn’t know about that, so he was glad Corinne pointed that out to him. He saw Keota pointing out some dishes for Rikuma to choose from, so he grabbed a few for himself to eat. @Al the Killer

Rikuma listened to his recommendations, but ultimately ended up gathering foods that she knew would be safe by her standards. Not only the lack of meat, but tastes and textures she knew she would enjoy. She had her entire life to decide whether to branch out (most likely not), but she wasn't about to ruin this morning by eating something she hated. They couldn't all be like Travis, who was reaching for a bit of everything without a care in the world.

Corinne was as carefree as Travis in this case, reaching for the variety of meats she'd missed out on during her time in Rashouris. She had traveled through the shadow roads frequently to leave the kingdom in order to hunt, but aside from what she could catch, most of what she'd been able to eat had been anglerfish. Which was fine, but not much variety, and generally considered enough of a delicacy that she always felt a bit guilty for consuming so much of it. She started eating, taking care not to rush so much that her manners were unfit for dining with nobility.

Nainda accepted a cup of tea that one of the staff had poured for her as she observed the party. Any kingdom without sunlight was bound to be experiencing famine, and there was no certainty that food beyond the rations she would bring would be easily accessible on the road to the capital. Best to let them enjoy themselves while they had the chance. Once the Emperor died, leaving no heir, she fully expected the result to be a civil war among the nobility. She had the entire trip to determine whether she intended to leave and let it all burn, or win the Empire for herself. Whether it was worth ruling when her only remaining reason for waking up was revenge. "By all means, eat your fills," she said. "And help yourself to any water or tea." The water was clean, a rarity these days, and the tea was plentiful as well. She supposed she was a bit proud of what she'd done here in Oblein. @Soul

After Daren makes his plate, he takes a few bites of the food. His eyes lit up a little as he starts eating a little faster because of how good the food is. “This is so good!” He said, continuing to eat. He almost choked on the food on accident and grabbed a glass of water to drink it and washed down the food.

Keota took a little bit of everything from some of the plates, making to grab enough so that he doesn’t waste anything when he gets full. It has been a little while since he has seen a diversity of food like this. He starts eating and smiles a little as he enjoys the food. @Al the Killer

Without thinking about it, Corinne patted Daren's back gently as he nearly choked. "Careful there," she warned. "It still has to go down as careful as the food at home." She caught the look the marchioness was giving them, that knowing look again, and could feel her face heating once more. Was it obvious how she felt, or could this woman read minds. She looked down at her food and began to eat to hide her embarrassment. (edited)

Rikuma was slower and more cautious as she ate, especially with the newer options. Just because they had a long journey ahead didn't mean she would stop being picky. She glanced over at Keota, silently glad that he was enjoying the meal. @Soul

Daren coughed a little and took a few deep breaths to get some air. “S-Sorry” He says, giving a little smile, feeling a little embarrassed. He looked over at Corinne and noticed she seemed to be acting… a little unusual. Maybe he’ll talk with her after their meal. He continues eating his food, this time making sure not to eat too fast again.

After some time, Keota and Daren finished their plate of food. Keota looked at Nainda. “That was delicious. Thank you very much.” He says politely. Daren thanked her as well. @Al the Killer

Rikuma tried the tea, unsure how to feel about it. It was darker than she was used to, in both colour and flavour. She looked down at the cup, then gave it another try. Nothing changed, and she still hadn't made up her mind. By the time she finished her cup and her food, she had decided that it was... Adequate. "Yes, thank you," she told Nainda, setting aside her empty dishes. "Now, how about we get on our way? We can't afford to waste time." NT:The princess had a point there. Nainda nodded and stood up. "Of course. A carriage should be awaiting us outside. Just give me a moment to check on it." She walked through the door, past the waiting guards. With her attention on the task at hand, she didn't think to look back at the two of them.

As the meal ended, Travis instinctively rose to his feet to help the servants clear the table. They have him puzzled looks and, as a guest, he blushed as he realized the faux pas. "Ah, sorry, old habits-" As he turned his head away from the questioning looks, he saw the guards draw their swords and turn toward the marchioness's retreating back. "For the Emperor!" one of them called, just in time for one of the serving girls to hear and try to get in the way. Unarmed, very likely to get herself killed. He acted without thinking, rushing between the guards to push her out of the way of the blades now turned on that servant. White hot pain seared across his back as the blade slashed at him, and he fell to the ground with the young lady he'd pushed.

Things escalated faster than Corinne could track. One second the pretty but deeply unsettling half elf was walking to check on the carriages, the next there was a literal backstabbing and Travis was on the ground bleeding. She jumped to her feet after what felt like an eternity but in reality was only half a second. "Don't let them escape," she said, digging through her bag for the arcane cannon. @Soul

Daren stood up and drew his sword, looking around for any more enemies while making sure to protect Corinne.

Keota stood up and snapped his fingers. Four shadow clones appeared and instantly ran to the conflict at a fast pace. Two of the shadows took on the two guards while the other two grabbed Travis and the young lady to him and Rikuma. “Damn it! How could this have happened here?!” Keota said, glaring at the guards and his eyes glowing in anger. He took out his sword and ran over to the guards from behind while they were distracted by the shadows. @Al the Killer

Rikuma knelt beside Travis and the girl to check their wounds. The girl only had a few minor bruises from the fall, but the blade had cut through Travis's leather jerkin and was bleeding profusely. A detect magic spell revealed a curse from the blades seeping into the wound, one that prevented medical or alchemic healing. He would have to rely on natural healing abilities. "Fuck," she breathed, then looked up. "Don't let them cut you!" she warned the others. She shrugged off the thin cape she'd pulled on over her dress and pressed it against Travis's injury to help staunch the bleeding. (edited)

Corinne picked up a blank projectile, looking over at the guards. They wore full plate armor, which was proving effective at deflecting any attacks. One was working till draw the attention of both attacking shadow clones, while the other turned in time to parry Keota's attack. After a moment's consideration, she loaded the arcane cannon with a heat metal spell and fired at the guard fighting Keota. "Parry this, asshole."

Hearing the commotion, Nainda paused, looking toward the door outside. If her guards betrayed her, as seemed to be the case, she wasn't about to call for more of them. Not when she didn't know which she could trust. She ran back to the dining hall. As she saw one of her staff on the ground, bruised up, her eyes flashed with rage. "Traitors. I'll handle this one." The guard fighting Keota was screaming in pain as he pulled off his helm to reveal burns from Corinne's spell. She grabbed the back of that one's neck and he froze. "M-my Lady," he stammered. "I-spare me. I'll do anything," he all but whimpered, clearly more afraid of her than of boiling alive inside his armor. Nainda quirked an eyebrow. "Anything?" He nodded. "Then perish." Casual as anything, she tore his spine out through the top of his gorget, letting his body fall to the ground. The other guard hardly noticed, currently distracted by the two clones. @Soul

Keota noticed the Corinne preparing the cannon and just barely jumped away from the blast that hit the guard. Once he looked over his body for a few seconds to make sure the cannon didn’t hurt him, he ran over to the other guard, ignoring what Nainda was doing with the first guard. As the guard was about to swing down at a clone, he made the clones disappear, which made the guard almost lose their balance. He used this to kick the guard against a wall and disarmed them, putting his sword to their neck and stood still, glancing back at Nainda to see what she wanted him to do to the guard. Either keep them alive for intel or kill them on the spot. @Al the Killer (edited)

"Careful with the cannon," Rikuma warned Corinne. "Fight's over, put it away." She looked over at Keota to make sure he was alright, then at Nainda. "Your Ladyship, would you mind retrieving an herbalist or a physician to treat Travis's wound? It looks serious," she admitted, then looked down. "You are staying here to recover while we head to the capital." "I could still be useful to you," Travis insisted, though his voice came out as a pained groan, undermining his point. "You've served your purpose. You will stay here with Njal." "...Can't argue when you put it that way." The servant girl stood back up, dusted herself off, and bowed to Travis and Rikuma. "Thank you for saving me," she said softly, then turned toward Nainda. "I can find the physician."

"Are you alright, dear?" Nainda asked softly, the anger leaving her face as she addressed the girl. "If you must rest, you can." The girl shook her head, and Nainda didn't push the topic. "Very well, then. Find the physician, then take a paid rest for the remainder of the day. You have been through a harrowing ordeal." She patted the girl's head as though she were her own daughter then let her go as she turned toward the guard. "Now, how shall we do this?" she asked the guard, a certain maliciousness to her smile. "Would you like to speak the truth now or scream it later? I am sure your agony would be a lovely symphony." There was a sincere enjoyment to her threats that Rikuma lacked, and fear filled the guard's eyes. "E-Emperor Aubron has had us keeping an eye on you since your son's death!" he exclaimed. "He wanted us to make sure you were still loyal, and take you out if you were plotting against him!" "Have you reported back to him?" she asked. "No! No, we were waiting to see if you were planning on turning the Rashourans in in the morning, so we didn't end up giving a false report." "Who else is involved with this?" "Just the two of us, ma'am. I swear it!" She nodded, satisfied with the answers. "Good." She straightened up and looked at Keota. "You can kill him or I can. I don't mind either outcome." @Soul

Daren put his sword away and took a step back at the sight of the guard that had their spine ripped out. He quickly put his hands onto Corinne’s shoulders and turned her body away so she didn’t have to see it. “We’ll be in our room if you need us.” Daren said a little nervously as he gently pushed Corinne to the exit.

Once Nainda got the intel she wanted, he stood up and took the sword away from the guard’s neck. He turned to Nainda and took her hand gently, putting the hilt of his sword into her hand then lets go and looks at her. “I’ll let you handle it. Your eyes tell me you want to do it yourself.” He says quietly, turning away to walk to Rikuma and Travis. He kneels down and looks at Rikuma. “How’s the wound?” @Al the Killer

Corinne was accustomed to leaving the kingdom to hunt small prey in her feline form. She could handle a little gore, but she had to admit that Daren's concern was endearing, so she went along with it. Besides, there was a difference between animals killed for food and humans slaughtered in rage, in ways nobody should have been able to carry out with their bare hands. Maybe she was a little shaken, after all. "Right," she agreed. "Last minute preparations, we'll be ready to go." She walked out with Daren, wondering what sort of twisted alliance they'd gotten themselves into. "What the fuck?" she whispered as they walked. "She didn't seem... capable of that." It was odd, watching someone oscillate so quickly between matronly and murderously sadistic.

Nainda pulled her hands away, holding them up. "Oh, no, I don't need a sword, but thank you," she assured him. "I would hate to get blood all over the hilt." She walked over to the guard. "I've half a mind to make your head explode... or half your head, for the sake of punishment," she commented. "But, out of respect for the cleaning staff, I will settle for a heart attack." She placed a hand on the guard's forehead and he clutched at his chest, before falling over.

"The bleeding is slowing down," Rikuma reported. "Still hurts like a bitch," Travis contributed. "Unfortunately, he can still speak," she added, then looked down at the human. "Can you move your legs?" He kicked his feet up and down briefly to show that he could, and she nodded. "Good. I don't think it was deep enough to injure the spinal cord, but you'll still need your recovery time. Now that we have the marchioness, I think we can manage without you. Just... stay safe, alright?" "You got it, boss," Travis said. @Soul

“Never mess with an angry mother… their rage and murderous aura is terrifying..” He whispered back as they make it to their room. He opened the door and let her in first before walking in himself and closing the door behind them. “Let’s just wait here until things get sorted out for a bit.”

Keota let a sigh of relief that the injury wasn’t too severe, then looked back at Nainda. He stood up and looked at the guard in disbelief. He looked back at her and then the guard a few times before speaking. “How the fuck did you do that?” He said, still feeling a little surprised and in disbelief. @Al the Killer

Corinne chuckled nervously. "Clearly..." Memories of her own mother drifted to mind and she looked away. Odd, how different her own experiences were. Had the marchioness's heir known how lucky he'd been to be loved? Time to change the topic. "I'm still kind of looking forward to the chance to shop around here," she said. "I wonder what sorts of things Thauvian marketplaces carry."

Rikuma was also staring at them, albeit with curiosity. Was that something she could learn? It would make for some solid intimidation, she had to admit. Nainda looked over at the couple in return, then down as the guard's writhing died down and he became a corpse. The energy hadn't felt quite like necromancy to Rikuma, but something unfamiliar.

"Magic," Nainda explained after a moment's thought. "Any skilled fleshcrafter can do it. You connect your magic to the living body's organs and processes, find the heart, and simply... squeeze. Not physically, but that is the best description I can think of." She placed a hand on the dead man's cheek and his expression shifted from horror to peace. "There. He should at least appear in a way that sets his family's minds at ease. They are not at fault, after all." She straightened up. "Any other questions? I should wash my hands before we depart." @Soul

Daren sat down on the bed and looked up at Corinne. “There may be some unique items in the marketplaces that might catch your eye.” He then remembered when they were talking before Njal knocked on their door. He looked at Corinne’s eyes and asked curiously. “Did you want to say something before Njal interrupted us?”

Keota looked at Nainda in terror a little. (Same face as the meme). That kind of power is very terrifying and overpowered. Not to mention how she easily ripped a spine out of a person’s back. He gulped a little and hid behind Rikuma’s back a little. “Sorry, honey.. but I think she’s more terrifying than you at the moment..” He whispered softly to her. @Al the Killer

Shit, she'd hoped he had forgotten. "Oh, I uh..." She physically could not tell a lie. She faltered, flustered and unwilling to just put the words out there. Instead, she walked over to the window and looked out. "It must have been a big decision, coming out here," she said as though changing the topic. "Weren't you worried you'd be missed? By the townspeople you've been helping with handiwork, or by... I don't know... Any young woman you might be courting right now? Surely she must miss you." Not exactly smooth, but oh well.

Rikuma looked back at him, almost offended. Curiosity won over though, and she looked at Nainda. "So you can just... Give people heart attacks? What's the range for it?" she asked, wanting to know more. Fleshcrafting on living creatures was rare, after all.

"I need to be touching them. Skin to skin contact, it doesn't work through cloth or metal," she explained. "I can silently cast basic spells, but more complex curses require a verbal component-" Then she looked at Keota, noticed his fear, and her expression fell, a distant sorrow taking over. "I... Have frightened you," she said softly. "I'm sorry. I will be sure to wear gloves for the duration of our journey, if it will aid your comfort." She turned away, silently cursing herself. This always happened, even when she tried to protect people... But there was no use beating herself up over it. Too late to do anything. @Soul

Daren blushed a little when Corinne brought up the possibility of him having a woman already. He shook his head quickly, feeling a little flustered. “I-I don’t have anyone! Honestly, I never dated before nor kissed anyone before..” He says softly, feeling a little embarrassed. After a moment, he found it a little strange that she would ask something like that. “But.. what about you?.. I’m sure you already have someone very… special.. that will be missing you too..”

Noticing the look on Nainda’s face, Keota felt a little stupid and cursed to himself under his breath. He stood up and ran over to Nainda. “W-Wait, your ladyship. May we have a walk and talk?” He asked, now not afraid of her at all. @Al the Killer

Now that was a detail Corinne hadn't asked about, and hearing him bring it up had her equally embarrassed. Had he been thinking about-? No, of course not! She looked down, considering her words. "There's... I'm not in a relationship," she said softly. "There is someone special, but I don't know if he feels the same. I just know that I don't have to worry about him missing me right now."

Nainda paused and looked back, not having expected the request. "I truly should wash the blood off," she commented, looking down at her hands. "But if you do not mind accompanying me to kitchen first, I don't mind. May I ask why?" @Soul

So she did have someone.. Well it was expected considering how beautiful and talented she is. As well as being kind and- wait a minute. What did she mean by ‘don’t have to worry about him missing me right now?’ Could she mean-? Daren’s face blushed more as he kept thinking about it. His curiosity got the better of him and looked at Corinne. “Corinne… Are uh..” He gets more nervous and shy as he tries to say what he wants to say. “Are you talking about me?..” He mumbles softly and turns his head away once he said it.

He sighs a little and scratched the back of his neck with his hand, trying to figure out what to say. “Just.. to talk about some things.” @Al the Killer

At least he'd figured it out quickly... Wait. Oh no, he'd figured it out quickly! A part of her wanted to panic as he asked bluntly. She couldn't deny it... How to deflect, how to deflect? Her eyes grew wide as she looked toward the door. "I uh... I've overstepped, I'm sorry. You can forget I said anything, if you want." Her ears flattened to the sides as she walked toward the door, longing to pretend she hadn't just hopelessly embarrassed herself.

Nainda nodded. "Very well, then." She looked at Rikuma. "I will return him promptly, dear. The physician should be arriving soon." With that, she started toward the kitchen door. "This way, then." It gave them something to do, at least. If she was to use the kitchen basin to wash up, it also meant a trip to the well to refill it with clean, bloodless water afterwards. "You may speak your mind freely, of course." @Soul

As he saw Corinne trying to walk to the door, Daren got up and grabbed her hand gently. Enough so if she still wanted to leave, she can break out of his hand easily. “W-Wait!.. uh..” He gets shy and tilts his head down, turning it away as he gets too embarrassed to look her in the eye. “P-Please stay…” He says quietly, almost in a cute tone. (edited)

Keota took a deep breath as he tried to think of what he wanted to say. “I uh.. I just wanted to apologize for being so terrified of you… When I saw the look on your face, I could tell that many people have shown you that same look.. or even worse…” He spoke softly, feeling a little guilty. “If it means anything, I have also been through that.. I’ve been seen as a monster or a dangerous animal before in my past… So I can see in some way how you must feel… If it also helps you feel better, maybe you’ll find someone who will love you for you, like how Rikuma did for me.” @Al the Killer

Corinne stopped and looked back at him. When he asked like that, she knew she couldn't refuse. "Saying 'please' to a fae is basically the same as signing a contract, you know," she commented, mostly teasing. Of course he wouldn't have to worry about her using his words against him like that. She turned to face him, and finally found her courage. "But yes, I was talking about you, Daren. If that's alright."

Nainda listened as she dipped her hands into the washbasin in the kitchen, scrubbing away the blood. It didn't come off easy, but she would manage. "Your feelings are your own; you are free to feel them. They are not wrong." She patted her hands dry with the small towel that hung off the side of the wash stand. Being the scariest thing in the room had its advantages, but she would have been lying if she'd said it couldn't get lonely at times. She'd been loved for who she had been when she'd had no power. She'd given up hope for the thing she had become since then. "Most kingdoms are ruled by the heartless. Mere humans born into privilege who call people like us monsters while inflicting the worst of cruelties on the less fortunate without a single thought." She turned to face him. "But you have a good heart. As does the princess. Let that guide you, and do well by your people." She picked up the basin. "Now, to the courtyard?" @Soul

Daren looked up at her, a little surprised that he was actually right. After a few seconds of processing the information, his face turned red almost like a tomato and he turned away to try to hide it, letting go of her hand too. Damn it. Where’s a cloak to hide yourself when you need it? He did nod a little to what she said and let out a small whimper out of being flustered and embarrassed.

Keota felt like a small weight was lifted off his shoulders as he heard Nainda say she was alright and not sad about him being scared. “I agree. Many royalty have no concern for the people and only consider themselves. They all make the same mistake: The people are needed to have a strong kingdom. Without the people, the kingdom will slowly crumble.” He remembered the prince and his family as prime examples of such royalty. “I appreciate the compliment.” He said, following her to the courtyard. @Al the Killer

Her heart lifted, a hint of hope as he nodded. But it was only an implication that he was comfortable with her sort-of confession, not a confirmation that he felt anything. Maybe he was just flustered because this conversation was painfully awkward. "So, do you...?" She trailed off, unsure whether she should even ask. "I mean, I think you're adorable. And you're kind, always ready to lend a helping hand, you care for your community and other people. I... I feel safe with you, and I enjoy our time together, so it makes sense that I would have feelings for you. I'm sorry, please tell me to shut up, I don't know how."

Nainda nodded in agreement. "It is to be expected. Power attracts the corruptible," she commented, and did not pretend that excluded her. She carefully poured out the bloody water next to the well, making sure it didn't splash too far before holding the basin bowl out to Keota. "Would you mind holding this for a moment, dear?" @Soul

Daren heart skipped a beat as she confessed to having feelings for him. He turns his head to her a little, still feeling a little flustered. “I like hearing your voice.. so I don’t think I will..” He says softly, grabbing his cloak and putting the hood over his head to try to hide his blushing mess of a face. He took a small deep breath. “To be honest, I’ve had a small crush on you since we met… The first time I saw you, I thought you were very attractive and thoughtful to people.. Although, I never had the courage to say anything because I was scared to ruin our friendship or you would just feel awkward around me.. I was scared to make you uncomfortable.. so I kept my mouth shut until now…” He spoke softly, his hands clenching his hood a little as he felt a little nervous and scared.

“Yeah, sure.” He held the basin bowl in his hands. @Al the Killer

It was... unexpected. Corinne had had no clue about any of that. So that was enough to shut her up for a moment. After a moment of struggling, she found her words again. "I mean, I feel awkward now," she joked to lighten the mood. "And that's okay, I think." She looked down at the floorboards, but they held no answer. She'd been in a relationship before, as a teenager before running to Rashouris. It hadn't gone well. She wasn't even sure if Maeva was still alive. She hoped so, even though she had no intention of returning to anything that reminded her of her old life. Those memories were all distant, and she wanted to keep them that way. "So... what now?" A part of her wanted to be bold. If it created an opportunity to break the awkwardness, why not? "I mean, you said that you've never kissed anybody before. Would you like to change that, or am I getting ahead of myself?"

Nainda drew up a bucket of fresh water as she spoke. "Now, was there anything else you wanted to discuss, or did you just want to apologize?" If there was more that went unaddressed, she at least wanted to give him the opportunity to bring it up now. She carefully pulled the bucket toward her and poured its contents into the basin, not wanting to splash or overencumber Keota. @Soul

Daren glanced at her and took his hands off his hood, letting part of his face show. “I uh..” He stammers a little, trying to gather the courage to say what he wants to say. “I want to.. but.. I don’t want to mess it up either..” He says softly. Another reason is because he is too shy to initiate the kiss too.

“That was all. I should get back to my wife and make sure Travis is alright. Would you be fine on your own?” He asked, not wanting to leave Nainda in danger while there still could be danger around. @Al the Killer

Corinne's heart raced a bit as he agreed. She'd dreamed of this moment, but what if she messed it up? Still, she stepped closer and brushed her hand against his cheek gently. Her eyes met his and she smiled. "I'm sure you won't," she said softly, before closing her eyes. Her lips pressed against his, soft and gentle. There was no urgency to it, no rush, just the pure warmth and affection she held for him.

Nainda nodded. "I always have been," she said. "You go ahead, I'm sure she misses you. Could you be a dear and return the water to the kitchen first, though? I still have to go check on the carriages, after that... unfortunate diversion." Otherwise known as a direct, albeit piss-poor, attempt on her life. Honestly, she was a little offended that the Emperor hadn't sent more competent assassins instead. @Soul

Daren’s eyes widened a little as her lips pressed against his lips. After a few seconds, her warmth slowly comforted him. He closes his eyes and leaned into her kiss.

“Alright, then. I’ll see you later.” He picks up the basin and turned away to walk to the kitchen. Afterward, he’ll try to find Rikuma and Travis. @Al the Killer

She wrapped her arms around him to pull him closer, the fingers of one hand running through his hair. It was everything she'd dreamed, if only because it was him. After a few moments, she broke the kiss, only pulling away enough to see his face clearly as she opened her eyes and smiled at him. "See? You didn't mess it up," she whispered, still holding him close.

By that point, the physician had already come for Travis and carried him away to the infirmary with Njal's assistance. Rikuma had been relegated to a lonely corner while the staff cleaned. Her offers to help had apparently only served to mildly offend them, as doing so had inadvertently implied that they couldn't manage on their own. So she stood awkwardly by and tried to keep out of the way. Then Keota returned, and she walked over to greet him. "What was that all about?" she asked, since he hadn't told her why he was walking off with the marchioness. @Soul

Daren opened his eyes a little, still blushing from what is happening. He buried his face into her shoulder and leaned into her hold as he still felt shy and embarrassed by everything.

Keota explained to Rikuma what he talked about with Nainda. After he explained everything, he glanced around at the room, trying to see where Travis is. “How is Travis doing?” @Al the Killer

She hugged him tightly as he leaned into her, resting her head on his. She didn't say anything, but she didn't need to either. What mattered was that he was here in her arms, and the only thing that could change that was him deciding he didn't want to be. "So... are we a couple now?" she asked. It seemed a bit obvious, but she didn't want to risk any ambiguity. "I mean, I would love to be, but it's up to you."

"The physician said his condition seems stable, but he's going to need a few weeks to recover. We'll have to go on without him." Rikuma took his hand in hers. "We'll manage. I think." It just meant they were down one person. If they were lucky, maybe they'd encounter someone else who was both skilled in combat and determined to take Aubron down. She wasn't about to count on it, though. @Soul

Daren tilted his head up a little. “Y-Yes, please..” He whispered quietly and shyly. His face blushed a little more.

Keota sighs a little and looked at Rikuma. “It can’t be helped, but I agree that maybe we’ll find a new ally to help us.” He kisses her cheek gently, wanting to help reassure her. @Al the Killer

Corinne smiled brightly at his response, squeezing him a little tighter just for a moment before she let go. "Should we go back and check on the others?" Should they share the news? The only other relationship she'd been in had been a secret, so she wasn't entirely sure about the etiquette now. "Or do you need a moment?" She wasn't sure his face could get any redder than it was now.

Rikuma rested her head on his shoulder briefly, before straightening up as Nainda returned to the dining room. "The carriages are ready and waiting," she told them. "It will be a long journey, but at least we will not need to manage alone. Two to a carriage, and they know we will be stopping in town for supplies." Rikuma dipped her head. "Thank you," she said. "We are in your debt." "Help me kill the Emperor and that debt will be paid," Nainda promised. "Now, shall we retrieve the others?" @Soul

Daren stood up straight and felt his face with his hand a little, which still felt a little warm. “I think it will be back to normal when we get to the others.”

“We will.” Keota promised. “Once we retrieve the others and gather our things, we should be ready to head out.* @Al the Killer

Corinne kissed his cheek, then stepped away to make sure they had all of their things gathered. "Let's bring everything with us, so we can head straight to the carriages once everyone's set to go," she suggested. She couldn't stop smiling now, the joys of early love filling her heart. Or... maybe it was a bit early to call it that? She wasn't sure, and he was flustered enough already that she was going to play it safe. Lest she embarrass herself, too.

Rikuma hooked her arm around Keota's. "Let's go, then," she said, before leading the way down the hall, back to the rooms. The space was quiet now, only shocked whispers here and there as the news of the betrayal spread through the castle. "Are you worried about leaving your staff alone after what happened?" she asked Nainda.

"I trust their ability to manage themselves," she assure them. "If they fail to do so, I trust Njal's competence to manage them instead. They will listen to him in my absence, and I know that enough of my guards are loyal despite the recent... mishap." She sighed. "I only hope that Aubron's influence does not spread further here. I hope memories are not so short that the people have forgotten how he treated them before I came along and he decided they could be useful." She stopped as they reached the rooms. "Oh, but I am rambling. Please, go gather your things." @Soul

As Daren and Corinne walked out of their room to find the others, Daren saw them down the hall a few doors down. Shit. His face was still blushing a little. He just had to hope it will turn normal enough so that they wouldn’t notice.

Keota saw Daren and Corinne at the corner of his eye. “Well it looks like those two are already ready to go.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked toward the other two. Ready, definitely, but... "Daren is a tomato again," she observed, then addressed him and Corinne directly. "Travis will be staying here to recover. Keota and I will be out in a minute." With that, she walked into the room she'd shared with her husband to pack her things.

Corinne patted Daren's back, trying not to laugh at Rikuma's comment. With a reassuring smile, she offered him her hand, since she was fine carrying all of her things in one. She hadn't packed heavy, and her work at the forge had left her more than strong enough. @Soul

Keota followed behind Rikuma into their room, but gave Daren a teasing look to show that they know they are in love. He closes the door behind him when he walks in and grabs his bag and other things.

Daren gets a little embarrassed when they saw his blushing face. He wasn’t carrying anything in his hands and had everything in his bag. He glanced down at Corinne’s hand when she offered it and blushed a bit. He gently holds her hand and turns his head away a little. It felt like a dream come true, but he was still a little too shy right now. @Al the Killer

Rikuma gathered her own belongings, taking one last look over the room to make sure they weren't leaving anything behind. For a moment, she paused, resting her hand over the key she wore around her neck. It was always there, a sign of the power at hand should she need it. "If we need an army, I can summon it," she said softly. "But I think it's best to save it for a last resort. I shouldn't even have this..." She had told her advisors that her father had given her permission, but that wasn't true. He had simply died.

Corinne squeezed his hand gently and leaned her head against his shoulder. "Is this alright?" she asked, not wanting to overwhelm him with more affection than he was prepared to handle. Especially not in public, considering how shy he seemed to be in matters of love. Her tail swayed happily behind her as they waited for the others. @Soul

Keota looked around a little to make sure he grabbed everything. When he was about to leave the room, he looked back at Rikuma, who had a troubled look on her face. He walked up to her and gently wraps his arms around her neck and held her close to give her a comforting hug. “Let’s worry about one thing at a time for right now, dear…” He whispered softly.

Daren nods a little to her question. “Mhm..” He was still blushing and felt a little nervous about showing their love in public. Although, he’ll probably remember this as the best day of his life in the future. @Al the Killer

Rikuma rested her head against his chest. He was right; it was something to worry about later. For now, she gave him a quick kiss, then stepped away. "You're right. Come on, we're keeping the other lovebirds waiting." She walked over to the door and opened it, stepping back out into the hall.

Corinne smiled up at him. "Good. And I'm sure it will be fine. Rikki and Keota are pretty obnoxious, themselves." She glanced over at Nainda though. Was this awkward for her, as a widow? "I mean, is it...?" The half elf shook her head. "It is fine, dear. I am happy for the both of you." She turned toward Rikuma and Keota as the princess walked out. "Are you both ready, then?" @Soul

Keota followed out the room behind Rikuma and closed the door. He stood next to Rikuma and looked at Nainda. “Yeah, we’re all set. How many carriages are there and how many people should be in each one?” He asked, wanting to make sure who goes where and how many carriages he had to make sure to protect in case anything happened.

Daren stood silent as they spoke. @Al the Killer

"Three carriages," she explained. "Each can fit two people comfortably. We will travel close together, so if anything goes wrong we will not be separated. I can remain in my own carriage, so that neither of you needs to be separated from your partners." She was confident in the ability of everyone here to defend themselves if need be. For now, she turned and walked back toward the exit doors. Each carriage was drawn by a pair of horses. The drivers sat out front, each with a sword at their side in case of emergencies. @Soul

Keota and Daren followed Nainda to the carriages. Once they choose who goes in what carriage, Keota puts his stuff in a carriage and goes inside.

Daren puts his stuff in his carriage and waits for Corinne to put her stuff in. @Al the Killer

Rikuma stayed by Keota's side all the way to the carriages. Nainda took the one in the back, as would be expected of a noble travelling with staff or guards. Which was a decent cover. Rikuma certainly wasn't about to run around proclaiming her royal title in an extremely hostile Empire. Rikuma led Keota to the front carriage, so they could keep an eye out for any threats up ahead. She set her bag inside, then joined Keota, sitting on the seat across from him. "I've never been in one of these before," she admitted, looking out the window. "So those things in front were 'horses', yes?"

Corinne wasn't fond of carriages. They brought plenty of memories, none of them good. The fancier, the worse. She set her things inside anyway, then sat on one of the bench seats inside. "At least it's faster than walking," she commented, trying to make herself feel better. Her ears had flattened out involuntarily, though. @Soul

Keota smiles a little to Rikuma. “Yeah they are. We might see more of them often once the curse is lifted.” He stood up a little and sat next to Rikuma, kissing her cheek gently.

After Daren got into the carriage, he looked at Corinne and noticed her ears being flattened out. Knowing her for three years, he knew that it meant that she felt sad or scared about something. He sat next to her and wrapped his arms around her to try to comfort her. That and he really wanted to be held by her again. @Al the Killer

"I don't think so," Rikuma said. "There's no recorded history of them having lived in Rashouris prior to the curse, and I would rather focus on restoring the natural wildlife populations first." She curled up next to her husband, resting her head against his shoulder. "But we'll probably see plenty while we're here." Other animals, too. She wasn't sure she'd be able to identify most on sight, though. The carriages began to move forward, bringing them toward the town's marketplace.

She curled up beside him, accepting the silent comfort. Maybe she owed an explanation, but she wasn't sure where to begin. "I... whenever I was in a carriage before, it usually meant I was in trouble," was all she could think to say. "I wasn't supposed to be out." She closed her eyes, sinking against Daren. He was nice and warm beside her. @Soul

Keota chuckled a little and looked at Rikuma. “Horses are mostly domesticated animals, meaning they are tamed and used by people for tasks, materials, or just as pets. When I said we might see more of them after the curse is lifted, I meant that we would because horses are used by people to pull carriages to take people from place to place like right now.” Being from a different place, Keota had a little more knowledge of wildlife. Mainly from the nature books he read or when he used to live in the woods to survive.

Daren held her close and placed his hand on her head, petting her head and ears gently. “I’m sorry about that.. hopefully this trip would be more safe than what happened in your past..” It is true that carriages can be attacked by bandits occasionally. However, he knew that Nainda and the others would make sure to help him protect Corinne if something like that were to occur. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "Oh, I know what domesticated means," she assured him. "There are some orcs on Forsto - Rashouris's northernmost island - who have domesticated curse beasts as symbols of both status and prowess in battle. Bringing down a target without killing them is considered a greater feat there than killing a curse beast, as it shows both restraint and an ability to exercise power over a creature that exists solely to kill you." She looked toward the window again. "Perhaps some horses would be useful, though."

Corinne closed her eyes, smiling contentedly despite the bad memories. "I hope so, too. But you know, probably not." They were in hostile territory, after all. "But I also know that you wouldn't let me get hurt, just as I wouldn't for you." She nuzzled against his shoulder for a moment, until the carriages began to slow to a halt. "We must be arriving at the marketplace." @Soul

As the carriages slow down to a halt when they get to the marketplace, Keota lifted Rikuma’s chin up a little. “So cute…” He whispered softly, before closing his eyes. He leaned in and kissed her lips softly and gently.

Before getting out of the carriage, Daren held Corinne for a few more moments, wanting to cuddle her for a little longer. He finally let go of her and got out to look around their surroundings. @Al the Killer

"I assure you that even the domesticated curse beasts are not cu-" It was only when he leaned in for a kiss that she caught on to the fact that he had been referring to her. She stopped talking and closed her eyes, kissing him back until the knock came on the carriage door. "Right, supplies." She straightened up, making sure her veil wasn't out of place before she opened the door and stepped out.

At least the short ride hadn't been so bad. Corinne stepped out with Daren. The marketplace was full of life, vendors of all sorts having set up outdoor booths to take advantage of the clear, warm weather. The aromas of various food and flower stands filled the air, along with music from a few buskers wandering among the market attendees. @Soul

Keota got out of the carriage with Rikuma and looked around the area. It had been some time since he has seen a marketplace like this. Now that he thinks about it, he can’t remember how long it has been since Rikuma brought him to this world. Well, that didn’t really matter to him since he now had a loving wife. He looked at Rikuma and held her hand. “So what else do we need for the trip? I assume we got most of the stuff back in our kingdom.”

Daren eyes widened with amazement from all the different things were around that he had never seen before. His expression looked like a kid at a candy store. After a few moments, he realized how he was acting and got a bit embarrassed. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked around, squeezing his hand. Hard. Everything was so... Bright, loud, crowded. She was struck speechless, and not in a great way. She hardly heard him, and couldn't find the words to answer his question. So she squeezed his hand and tried to ground herself, feeling as though she'd depart from reality altogether if she didn't. She needed to pull herself together, she knew. She was soon to be queen, and she couldn't just shut down the moment things became too much. "...We did," she said at last, her voice monotone. "It's just camping supplies for the road."

Corinne smiled fondly at Daren, adorably excited as he was. But her attention shifted to Rikuma. Of course this was too much at once for her. "Tents," Corinne explained helpfully. "Sleeping bags, flint, minding in case we can't find enough in the forests, and some food and clean water rations, just to be extra prepared. We might be able to stop in towns for the night while we're traveling, but we won't have as much luck in the tomb, and there's no telling how long we'll be searching around down there." She kept Daren's hand in hers, so he wouldn't get separated. "If you two need to stay in the carriage, we can have it taken care of in no time." @Soul

Keota felt Rikuma’s hand squeeze his hand a few times and looked at her. Damn it. How could he not realize she was out of her element. He looked over at Daren and Corinne. “Yeah, I think that’s a good idea.” He said, as he looked back at Rikuma. He gently pointed to the carriage and motioned her to follow him in case she couldn’t hear him through the crowd.

“The supplies shouldn’t take too long to get.” Daren said, looking around for any stalls that could have the materials they needed. He blushed a little bit when Corinne held his hand. He loved her affection, but he always tried to hide his “adorable” side from other people because he felt he would feel embarrassed. But holding hands doesn’t seem so bad right now. He walked with Corinne to go find the supplies. @Al the Killer

Relief flooded over her as she followed him back to the carriage. The walls didn't block out all of the sound and light, but dulled them just enough to make it all a little easier to deal with. She sat back down, reaching into her pouch of bones to roll a few between her fingers. The press of the hard edges into her skin helped, too. "I feel... Useless," she admitted, looking down. She worried how she'd be able to handle things if trouble came while they were in a city. It was a problem she hoped they wouldn't encounter.

Corinne led him away from the carriages, starting with a stall that seemed to be carrying a variety of smoked meats and jerkies. Good for three of them, though they'd have to find someone else for the Rashourans. "I think they're selling dried fruits over there, too," she suggested, looking at a vendor a few stalls over. Nainda followed behind, quiet but ready to pay for anything they needed. @Soul

Keota sat next to her and wrapped his arms around her, holding her close and placing his hands on the small of her back. “You’re just out of your element right now…” Keota whispered softly to her. “Your eyes, ears, and your body in general is not used to being away from the kingdom.. It will take time for your body to adapt to the changes..” Being under the curse for many years, Rikuma and the other people of Rashouran will have a difficult time adjusting to sunlight and other factors once the curse was lifted. It will take time, but he hoped they could adapt without issue. Right now, he just needed to comfort his wife.

Daren’s eyes managed to adjust to the sunlight little by little over time. Being younger, his body adapted a little more quickly. He looked at Corinne for a few seconds, feeling like it was almost a dream that they were really together now. It caused him to be lost in his thoughts for a bit. @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes and breathed deep, accepting the comfort he offered. It didn't actually comfort her, but he was trying. Daren had seemed to adjust just fine, and there had been times she'd had the same problem back home. She didn't correct him though. Speaking more would have taken a lot out of her. It took a few minutes for the feeling of everything being far too much to fade, and at last she nodded. "I'm okay," she said, mostly to herself. "I'd like to stay here for a bit longer. If you want to go out and explore, you can." She'd probably recover better given some space and time to herself, but she didn't tell him that. People tended to get pretty offended when she communicated things she needed, such as solitude.

Corinne led the way from one spot to the next, looking over necessities, but also things she thought might interest him - a flower stand, a woodcarver who was presently working on a new piece, a pan flute quartet, various sights and arts that were not so easy to find back at home. @Soul

Keota loosen his hold on her and moved back a little to look at her face. “Alright.. I’ll just be outside for a bit..” He said softly. He wanted to help comfort his wife, but he also knew that maybe giving her some space would help her out a little more. Of course he won’t go too far in case she ever needed him for anything. “Take your time in here.. I’ll give you a bit of space so you can calm down a little better..” He gave her a kiss on her forehead and let go of her. “I won’t be too far, so call out if you need anything.” He gave a small and gentle smile before leaving the carriage.

While they were getting the supplies, Daren couldn’t help, but be amazed at the different stands. The different stalls had things he never seen before such as flowers, materials, lots of new things. Of course, he tried to hide his excitement as much as possible while they were in public. Mostly because he didn’t want to bring attention to himself and have people stare at them. “How much more stuff do we need?” He asked, looking over at Corinne. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded, grateful for his support. She managed a small smile as he stepped out of the carriage, then leaned back in her seat. For a moment, she closed her eyes and focused on her breathing and the clicking of bones from her pouch. Small, specific things to focus on, to let the noise fade away. With Keota around, she wasn't too worried about potential danger. She had him close by. Even if she didn't need protection in most cases, it was nice to feel protected anyway.

The bag Corinne carried had a seemingly unlimited capacity, so she stowed everything away, seemingly unbothered by the weight of anything. "Let's see..." She held it in front of herself and rummaged through its contents. "Looks like we're good! Unless you think we need something else?" She looked around at the other stalls, away from his general direction. Just enough time for Nainda to incline her head towards him then gesture pointedly toward Corinne if she managed to get Daren's attention, then the flower stall. She was, after all, a romantic at heart despite her lack of hope for herself. @Soul

Keota walked over to the group, noticing what Nainda was insinuating to Daren. A light bulb flashed in his head and he walked over to Daren, putting his elbow on his shoulder. “Hey man, let’s check out some stalls in that direction while the girls go back to the carriage.” He tilts his head back a little to give Nainda a wink and he pulls Daren along to the flower shop.

When Nainda gave the idea to Daren, his face blushed a little at the idea. He was a little nervous on what could the right flower for Corinne. Suddenly, Keota popped out of nowhere to drag Daren off to the stalls. “H-Hey! Wait!” His hand let go of Corrine’s hand from being pulled away by Keota. @Al the Killer

Corinne turned to look as Keota spoke. "Huh?" She watched her best friend's husband drag her boyfriend off to go shopping. "Well, at least they're getting along," she commented. "I guess we can go back..." She looked up at Nainda, her expression one of wide-eyed innocence. It was basically the cat fae equivalent to puppy-dog eyes but, being what she was, the innocence was considerably less believable. "Did you bring treats for the horses? I haven't seen one in years." Nainda chuckled. "Of course I have treats for them, dear. Let's go," she said, leading an excited Corinne back to the carriages. @Soul

Keota drags Daren to the flower shop, making sure the girls didn’t see them. “Go on. Pick a flower for Corinne.” *Keota said, trying to encourage him. “I’ll be looking one for Rikuma.” He walked away a little to look at the other flowers.

Daren looked at the different kinds of flowers, feeling a little nervous. He has never seen flowers before because of the curse making the kingdom too cold for them to grow. He looked at the different options, not sure which to get. Then Keota walked back to him, holding two roses in his hands.

“If you can’t decide, we can go with roses. They are popular when it comes to trying to show love to someone.”

Daren nodded a little, knowing that Keota seemed to know more about this than him. Keota paid for the roses and gave one of them to Daren. He tells Daren to hide it behind his back before showing it to Corinne as they make their way to the carriages. Keota goes inside his carriage to see Rikuma while Daren looks around for Corinne. @Al the Killer

Corinne had forgotten what strange creatures horses were. These ones were gentle, though, and the one she was offering a treat to nudged the palm of her hand with its soft nose before accepting the sugar cube. It bobbed its head gratefully, which would have been cute had the creature not left her hand covered with equine saliva. She grimaced a bit, making a mental note not to grab Daren's hand with that one. "I forgot how... wet they could be," she commented. "So she proclaimed," Nainda commented, offering Corinne a clean handerchief. She took it and wiped her hand clean. "Thanks... wait, who is 'she'-?" She caught onto the joke and rolled her eyes. Then Daren came back into view and she smiled as she turned to face him. "There you are. How was shopping?" She handed the handkerchief back to Nainda and walked over to him.

Rikuma had managed to find some peace by the time Keota opened the door. She turned her head to look at him and nodded in greeting. "Are we set to go now?" she asked, before noticing that he seemed to be holding something behind his back. "What do you have there?" she asked. She couldn't say she was surprised he'd decided to find something from the marketplace for himself. Waiting outside probably would have gotten boring otherwise. @Soul

Daren held the rose behind his back with his left hand, still blushing a little at the idea of giving the rose to her. “It was f-fine..” He said shyly. He stopped hiding the rose and hand it out to her, turning his head away to try to hide his face.

Keota sat next to Rikuma in the carriage. “Yeah, we should be set to leave in a minute.” He says, realizing the rose from the behind his back. “It’s a rose. People give roses to other people as a way of showing love.” He smiled a little and blushed a little, moving closer to her. “I made sure to get the ones without thorns.” He explains what he and Nainda planned earlier when he went out of the carriage. @Al the Killer

Corinne smiled as he held the rose out to her. Gods, how could one man be so adorable? "Aw, is this for me?" She reached out, taking the hand that held the rose between both of hers. "It's beautiful. Thank you." Practically speaking, she had no clue where they'd even keep a flower, but the gesture was genuinely sweet, so she had no complaints. And it smelled nice.

Rikuma had seen flowers before. In books, but there was also a small greenhouse near the castle that grew a couple of them. Tea flowers, plants that carried beautiful blooms before becoming fruits, a few medicinal flowers or those with flavourful petals for use on the occasional formal meal. So when she first took the flower, she opened her mouth to bite it before processing his explanation. She froze for a moment, mouth still open and prepared to bite, before drawing back. "So am I not meant to eat it?" she guessed. @Soul

Daren looked at her as she took his hand that was holding the rose into both of her hands. He used his other hand to place it on her head gently, scratching her ears lightly.

Keota quickly moved her hand that was holding the rose away from her mouth. “It’s a decoration thing, not food.” He says, sighing a little in relief that he stopped her from eating it. “I don’t think roses would be good to eat.” He guessed, never eating a flower before. Plus he didn’t want the rose to poke her mouth if there were still any small thorns that could poke her. @Al the Killer

Corinne closed her eyes briefly, basking in the affection he was offering. "Let's go back to the carriage before they leave without us," she said after a moment, taking the rose from him so she could lead him back. They had a long journey ahead of them, she was sure, but at least they could spend it together. Once the carriage doors were shut, the noise of the market faded away behind them.

If not food, then why food-shaped? The question ran through Rikuma's mind as she stared at the bloom in her hand. It was also pretty though, so she took his word for it. "Oh, alright. Thank you, it's a very sweet gesture. Well, I don't know if it's sweet, because you won't let me eat it, but a nice gesture- you know what I mean," she rambled. "So where do we store it? I don't want it to get crushed during the journey." She twirled the stem between her fingers as she spoke. @Soul

When they get into the carriage, Daren sat next to her. Now that they were alone, he could be clingy to her without anyone watching. Of course, as long as she was comfortable with it. He wrapped his arms around her from her side, leaving her arms over his arms so she can still move them. He closes his eyes and nuzzles up to you, laying his head on her shoulder.

Keota laughed a little when trying to figure out the double meaning of sweet. “Sweet also means if something or someone is cool, thoughtful, or genuine. It’s like calling it cute or awesome in a way.” A small surge of realization hit him as she asked where to put the rose. “Uh.. I didn’t think that far ahead.” He said, laughing nervously a bit. @Al the Killer

Corinne leaned into him as the carriages began to move forward. She could appreciate being alone with him if only because he was less hesitant about showing affection when it was just the two of them. For a moment, she looked over at him, then down at the rose, then back to him. Her ears were at the top of her head, but his weren't... "Ah, could you hold this rose for me?" She made sure there weren't any thorns left on it, then cut the stem a little shorter to make it more manageable before tucking it behind his ear. "Beautiful." She kissed his forehead.

Rikuma considered the options as she looked down at it. "I read somewhere that people will sometimes 'press' flowers to keep them preserved, and they can be stored in books," she said. It sounded like a good idea, since she loved books. "Do you know how that works, or should we ask Nainda at our next stop?" It wasn't exactly a top priority, but they had time. @Soul

Daren opened his eyes a little as she asked him something. He was a little confused until she tucked the rose behind his ear. His eyes widened a bit and his face was now blushing. Feeling a little embarrassed, he tried to hide part of his face against her shoulder to try to hide his blush. He didn’t hate what she did, but just got shy by her compliments and other things.

Keota thought for a second as he stared at Rikuma while she was holding the rose. He got an idea that might work. “Mind if I see it for a second?” He asked, taking the rose gently. He uses a knife to cut it shorter and make sure there wasn’t any more thorns. He put the knife away and looked at Rikuma. He tucks the rose behind one of her ears and in her hair. “Now you’re more cuter..” He says with a cheeky grin. He moved closer and leaned into Rikuma, wrapping his arms around her back near her hips and pulling her close. “Very cute~..” He whispered softly into her ear before kissing her lips. @Al the Killer

Corinne chuckled and patted his back gently. "There's nothing to be embarrassed about~" She wrapped her arm around him, holding him close as they continued on their way. Outside the carriage windows, the city passed them by, slowly giving way to a wooded landscape. She was less tense than she had been on the way to the market, and she supposed she had him to thank for that. She smiled as she held him.

"Can you not already see it?" Rikuma questioned. "Is there something wrong with your e-?" She stopped talking as she realized that by 'see', he had meant 'hold'. "-Oh, never mind." She handed the rose over, watching him strip down the stem. As he tucked the rose into her hair, her ear flicked reflexively, but not enough to knock the flower from its spot. "I needed to be cuter?" she asked, teasing him lightly as she scooted closer. She closed her eyes and returned the kiss, resting her hand against the back of his head. She could definitely see the advantages to this method of travel now, and found herself considering that perhaps they should get horses after the curse was broken, after all. @Soul

After a few moments, Daren nuzzles his head against her shoulder a little to try to show affection to her. His eyes stayed closed, feeling relaxed in her hold. He kissed her collar bone gently, not knowing he kissed her there at the time because of his eyes being closed. When his lips felt her collarbone, he opened his eyes and blushed a little at what he did. “Shit!..” He said in his head.

Keota chuckled a little as he pulled back a bit from the kiss, still being close enough that Rikuma could pull him back easily for more if she wanted. “Nah, you’ll always stay cute to me.” He said with a smile and blushes a little. @Al the Killer

Honestly, Corinne hadn't really felt much anyway, since she always wore high-necked blouses anyway. His embarrassment was cute, though. She chuckled, despite not wanting him to feel uncomfortable. "It's fine," she said. "I'm not that easy to tease." Her smile challenged him to try harder than that, but she knew better than to actually say that out loud. Everything in its own time, and she didn't want to get him so flustered he died. Though she was pretty sure that wasn't literally something that could happen with half-elves.

"Good," Rikuma whispered, then pulled him closer, kissing him again. Still soft and unhurried, but she didn't plan on letting go anytime soon, either. He was, after all, the cutest, and she didn't want him to forget that at any point. What were these quiet moments alone together for, after all, if not reminding him just how loved he was? @Soul

Daren saw her teasing smile and kissed her neck a few more times on one side near her collarbone. This time, he was just trying to get payback on her and make her embarrassed.

Keota blushed a little more as he was pulled into more kisses by Rikuma. He closed his eyes as she continued and he was reminded of the night Rikuma was very… insatiable. Which made him blush more as he tried to keep himself from making any noise. @Al the Killer

Corinne let out a soft giggle, feeling the warmth of his lips through the cloth of her shirt. "How bold of you..." She kept her arms around him as she playfully kissed his forehead, then each cheek, the tip of his nose, his chin, ending at his lips. "I'm glad I agreed to come on this journey." Of course, she would have agreed to it regardless. Rikuma was her friend, the first person to offer shelter when she'd gotten lost in the shadow roads and come out in an unfamiliar, cursed land. She'd promised that she wouldn't let Corinne's mother or old bodyguard find her in Rashouris, and she had kept that promise; the least Corinne do was help free the kingdom from its curse. "And I'm glad you're here, too."

After a few moments, Rikuma had to pause for air. Her eyes remained closed as she rested her forehead against Keota's. "I love you so much," she whispered, letting herself simply linger in the moment with him. Then the carriage hit a bump and she startled, all but jumping into his lap. "What was that?" she asked, as she was entirely unfamiliar with the simple feeling of a carriage passing over a rock or tree root in the dirt road. @Soul

Daren blushed more as she playfully kissed all over his face. He was trying to make her flustered, but he was the one that got flustered instead. “I’m g-glad that-“ His sentence was cut off when the carriage hit a bump. Since he was leaning against her, he accidentally falls on her and lays on top of her. He closed his eyes as he fell on her and felt something soft in his hands. When he opened his eyes, his hands were on top of her breasts. His eyes widened and his face gets completely red, quickly getting off of her. “S-Sorry!..” He says, trying to apologize for that.

As Rikuma pulled away a little, Keota tilted his head back a little to get some air. He opened his eyes a little to see Rikuma still close to him. “I-I love you too..” He whispered softly. His hands were still holding her waist as she gets startled by the bump in the road. “D-Don’t worry. The carriage just went over something, like a rock or a tree branch.” @Al the Killer

Corinne normally would have had no trouble keeping her balance, but she also normally didn't have anyone else leaning against her. So she was knocked aside, and instinctively wrapped her arms around Daren to keep him from getting tossed aside. His weight was on her, and she could feel his hand through her shirt. An accident, so she couldn't exactly be annoyed. Her face definitely felt like it was on fire though. "I-sorry," she said, unsure why she was apologizing as well. She let go, helping him regain his balance as she sat back up. "It's just a bump in the road. They happen sometimes, most are just a lot smaller than that. Are you alright?"

Rikuma nodded in understanding, working through the physics in her head. "I see, and due to the construction of the carriage, the effect was amplified through the wheels passing over it..." She didn't move away from him though, since she was comfortable here in his arms. "But what if I was scared?" she asked playfully. "Would you keep me safe in your arms?" @Soul

Daren hugs her again after a few seconds of being a flustered mess. He knew it was an accident, but he also felt a little bad for touching her there. He nuzzles his head against her a little and kisses her cheek gently.

Keota blushed and smiled a little, finding her playful and flirty being cute. “Yes I would.” He says softly, pulling her a little closer. He leaned in near her ear. “I’ll keep you in my arms for however long you want~..” He whispered softly, blowing in it a little to tease her. @Al the Killer

Corinne smiled, relaxing in the embrace. She supposed he was fine, since he'd managed to recover from his embarrassment. Of course it had been accidental; if he was still getting flustered by chaste forms of affection, she doubted he had plans to do anything more anytime soon. And neither did she. Right now, it was just nice to have him in her arms. She kissed his cheek, then closed her eyes and brought her head down to rest against his shoulder. "You're so cute," she whispered.

A pleasant shiver ran down Rikuma's spine, but she promptly ignored it, because she was incredibly cozy in their current position. "...Forever seems like it would be impractical, but as close to that as we can manage," she told him. "And I will do the same for you." She reached up to touch his cheek, gently pulling his face toward hers. "My beloved," she said before kissing his lips again. @Soul

Daren hid his face against Corinne’s shirt and moaned softly a little in embarrassment. He shifted his body a little and sits in her lap with his legs around her waist. He kept his arms around her back and nuzzles his head against her shoulder. “I-Is this okay?..” He whispered softly and shyly, hoping he wasn’t too heavy for her. He had a skinny and a little athletic build, but having a person on your lap is still kind of heavy to some people.

Keota blushed a little at the offer to keep him in her arms for however long he wanted. Which he would also want that forever. “T-Thank you-“ He says softly before his sentence was cut off from Rikuma tilting his head and kissing his lips. He closed his eyes as they kissed, making the kiss a little deeper to try to be the one to fluster her. @Al the Killer

The shift was unexpected. Corinne blinked, her face heating up. He wasn't too heavy; she had a more muscular build, due to her metalworking job, but he was still taller than her, which made the position a bit awkward. That and the way he was in her lap, limbs around her, had her brain short circuiting for a moment. "Y-yeah," she managed to say, patting his back. After a moment, her hesitation faded and she hugged him tightly, holding his warmth close to herself.

Her hand rested at the back of his head as she kissed him back, enjoying his... Vigor, so to speak. She matched his energy, parting her lips for him. Of course they should keep quiet, and probably shouldn't go too far under the current circumstances, but it was nice to just be together like this, to enjoy one another however they wished to. @Soul

Daren closed his eyes and snuggled up to her gently. One of his hands moved up and down her back gently to try to comfort her as well. Her tight embraces always made him feel safe and loved. Even though he loved her with all his heart regardless. He tilted his head to the side a little and softly kissed her chin and cheeks a few times, smiling a little as he did.

After a few moments, Keota pulled away from the kiss just a bit so that they can both get some air. Then he kissed her lips again, tilting his head a little to kiss her more. He sometimes forget that she could easily make him flustered if he were to try to do that to her, but at the same time he liked it when she did. Keota made the kiss a little deeper to try to fluster her, almost making out with her, but holding back on purpose to give her the temptation and allowing her to initiate it if she wanted to. @Al the Killer (edited)

Corinne smiled, accepting his affection for a few moments before turning her head to kiss his lips in return. Once they reached the capital, there was no telling when they would have peace or privacy again, so she wanted to make the most of the time they had together. "I was afraid to confess my feelings to you," she confessed after the kiss. "But I'm glad I did." She'd heard horror stories about people who changed demeanor once they had a partner, but he remained as much of a sweetheart as he had been before. More important to her actual fears, he hadn't rejected her. "What are you planning to do in the future? After the curse ends, I mean." Life was going to be different for everyone, she was sure, so she couldn't help but be curious.

She kissed him back, but the thought of going any further and being overheard had her face burning deep red. After a while longer, she broke the kiss to look at him. "I, uh... I think we should keep things safe for the public," she managed to say, still blushing. "I don't know how much privacy we really have." She did know that the carriage had windows though. @Soul

Daren thought about her question for a few moments. “I never really thought about it..” He says, cuddling up to her again. “All I thought about was wanting to get rid of the curse for everyone to live in peace again…” As he thought about the future more, his first thought was living together with Corinne and being happy. This made his face burn a deep red and he tried to hide it against her shoulder.

Keota turned his head to the window. Thankfully, they were still in a wooded area where there was just nature around, but it could have been very awkward if they were in a town. “I uh… I forgot about those…” He tilts his head down and his face was burning red in embarrassment. He was so caught up in the moment he never realized that someone could see them if they were in public. @Al the Killer

She couldn't tell what was going through his head, but judging from his blush, it was something interesting. She didn't pry though, and instead continued to hold him. "I might take up some woodworking and leather working myself, once those materials are available. That way I can offer more at the shop..." Her ears perked up. "Maybe I'll even be able to add on to the building... The workshop and my home upstairs." She glanced over at him.

Rikuma sat properly in his lap anyway, settling on simply cuddling him. "We can just sit here, though. This is nice." She closed her eyes, about ready to doze off for a moment in the comfort of his arms. @Soul

“That’s nice..” He says in a soft tone as he felt more comfortable and relaxed in her arms. “I guess I’ll be busy with helping the town construction when the curse is lifted…” He let out a yawn and snuggled into her more. “And…” His eyes start to become heavy as he starts to doze off. “Maybe live with you someday if you are okay with it…”

Keota smiled a little and held Rikuma tighter in his arms. “Yeah… that’s a good idea..” He whispered softly. His hand rubs her back up and down gently as he kept her in his arms. “Rest now, beloved… we have a long journey ahead of us…” He whispered softly, kissing her cheek gently. @Al the Killer

She couldn't blame him for being tired. She had woken him up around three in the morning, after all. "That sounds nice," she said softly. Maybe it was rushing, but they were basically going to be sharing a living space throughout the entire journey anyway. "Go ahead and get some rest, hon. I'll keep you warm and safe here." She stroked his hair gently with one hand, closing her eyes as well. A nap couldn't hurt...

She was more than happy to oblige as she rested against him. A long journey, yes, but one that carried the hope of future generations on its shoulders. Which meant she needed all of her energy for it. They couldn't afford any mistakes. So for now, she rested while they still could. @Soul

Daren fell asleep in Corinne’s arms. Her embrace and warmth felt very comforting so it hard not to fall asleep.

Keota kept his arms around Rikuma and held her tightly on his lap as she drifts to sleep. He smiled a little and kisses her forehead gently as he rested her head against his chest. After 20 minutes have passed, the carriages were going down a trail in a wooded area where there was only forest around. A mysterious cloaked individual hid behind a tree and watched the carriages get closer to where they were hidden. They wore dark clothes and a mask to hide their features. Once the carriages got close enough, they held out a small dark red fireball and threw it directly in front of the horses, causing a small explosion only powerful enough to scare the horses and guards and make a loud noise as a distraction. @Al the Killer

Rikuma was awakened by the screeching neighs of the horses and shouting of the coachmen. The carriage veered off the path with a pounding of hooves, shaking aggressively with the movement before the drivers managed to get the horses under control, causing them to stop. "We're under attack!" came a shout from outside. She sat upright and rushed for the carriage door, one hand on the hilt of her sword.

Corinne jerked awake as an explosion sounded outside and the carriage came to a sudden halt. An arcane cannon would cause too much damage to a wooded area, so she drew her dagger instead. "Daren? Wake up," she hissed, before peering out the window. "Something's happening."

Nainda had spent the trip in quiet reflection, watching the world pass by outside. She had fought hard to earn her place as a commonborn foreigner among Thauvian nobility, and now she was about to throw that all away for revenge. And yet she held no doubt that this needed to be done. Then the explosion sounded, and pulled her from her thoughts. She squinted out the window at the shadow among the trees. She might not even have seen it, had she not been able to sense the presence of another being there. She jumped out of the carriage. "Weapons at the ready," she called to the coachmen and her Rashouran guests. "Be prepared for an ambush. I will return shortly." She strode almost menacingly toward the source of the magic, already pulling off the gloves she had work since the market. @Soul

Daren woke up from the sound of the blast and instantly got up, taking out his sword and getting out of the carriage.

Keota grabbed his sword and got out of the carriage with Rikuma, looking around and preparing for an ambush. The mysterious figure took out two swords with one in each hand and ran up to the guards. Even if they were outnumbered, they almost easily took out the guards. They were very quick and agile, definitely seeming to have experience in close combat. However, the damage they inflicted on the guards was only minor and each guard was only passed out and not killed. They turn their body to the group and slowly walked over them, swords in hand. @Al the Killer

Already, the attacker had changed course. Nainda turned and did the same, aiming directly for the stranger. She could sense that, rapid as the assault had been, the coachmen are only unconscious, and likely would not be for long. A decision deserving of the same mercy. She darted toward the figure as they approached the others. If there was any exposed skin or leather armor, she would use that as a conductor for a simple, harmless sleeping spell as she quickly caught up from behind. If not, then she would simply have to settle for grabbing both of the stranger's sword arms. "You won't harm my companions," she said, clear warning in her voice.

Corinne followed Daren out, prepared for a fight. But as the figure walked over, Nainda rushed them from behind like a beast taking down its prey. She looked at the guards and took a step back, opting to stay out of a possible fight between two experienced combatants. Meanwhile, Rikuma was standing protectively in front of Keota. @Soul

Daren stood in front of Corinne to protect her, keeping an eye out for any more assailants. However, it seemed like that figure was the only one here.

Keota stood still and watched as Nainda tried to stop the mysterious figure. “The figure stopped and glanced back at Nainda. A dark red glow showed on their mask where their eyes are. The figure dropped the sword in their left hand and made a small fireball appear. The fireball exploded a little and caused both of them to move apart from each other. Once again, the fireball was only small enough and powerful enough to get Nainda to let go of them. The figure got back on their feet and grabbed their sword off the ground.* @Al the Killer

The spell made her let go and step back, if only from surprise. Pain wouldn't work against her, after all. Not when her power fed from it. She recovered quickly, drawing a dagger. If there was no opening for her magic, a blade would do just fine. "Get back in the carriages," she told the others, before addressing the figure. "Your fight is with me, dear." She wasn't strictly sure if that was true, since she didn't even know who it was, but the point was to keep them focused on her as a target. "Or you can surrender now if you prefer not to fight me. And if you know how I earned my noble title, you will know that you do not want to fight me." The peace of the ride had left her bored, and she could hear the many voices of her patron in her mind crying out for bloodshed. Whether she would give them what they wanted depended on how this fight went, and was ultimately her choice. Not her patron's. @Soul

The figure turned toward Nainda and looked at her. They could sense the determination in her eyes and turned their body to face her. The other people in the carriages can wait. They held out their arm and pointed their sword at them as a way to say they accept her challenge.

Keota went back to the carriage. The figure was exposed with their back turned, but he knew that Nainda wants to handle this herself. He waited for Rikuma to join him in the carriage.

Daren helped Corinne get into the carriage to be out of the way of the fight. @Al the Killer

Without an opening for her magic, this would be a challenge. Still, Nainda had faced worse odds before. More than that, she had promised to protect the others, even if only implicitly. She dipped her head respectfully, holding her knife at the ready. A silent sign that she understood. "Not one to accept the easy way out... Go ahead, then," she said. "Your move." This was far from a formal, turn based duel of course. But she'd always been more of a defensive fighter, and in her experience people tended to assume that keeping on the offensive gave them the advantage. It made people cocky, which made them sloppy. She remained quick and agile on her feet, prepared for whatever this stranger had to throw at her this time. The fireballs would not catch her off guard again. @Soul

The figure ran over to Nainda with their arms at their sides, ready to swing at her when they see an opening. They swung one of their swords toward Nainda to test to see how strong she is. @Al the Killer (edited)

She wasn't one to jump back from an opponent. She instead stepped forward, blocking the sword arm itself instead of the blade, as she was using her hand to do so. She carried an inhuman strength, temporarily augmented by magic. After all, the lack of an opening only meant she couldn't use it on her opponent; she always had contact with her own flesh. Her knife hand flicked up, slashing at the side of the mask. Not to cut the person underneath, but to reveal them instead. @Soul

The figure’s mask breaks in half and falls to ground and their hood moves off her head. The figure is a woman with long white hair and blue eyes in her mid twenties. When her mask falls off, Skylar lets go of her other sword and tries to attack Nainda with a fire blast to try to get her to let go of Skylar again and try to distract Nainda from getting a good look at her. @Al the Killer

Nainda couldn't see details clearly. Her vision was of blurs, vague impressions of shape, colour, and quality. The impression she got now was, quite simply, pretty. So she was distracted, just not in the way Skylar had planned, since she was still looking straight at her as the fire blast hit. Her magic healed the burns to her skin as they occurred and the resistance enchantments woven into her clothing protected her modesty, but the burning was enough to spring her into action. She reached out to grab Skylar's arm and turned to pin her back against the nearest carriage in an effort to prevent her escape. "Enough of that, dear," she said, her tone calm as ever. "Who sent you and why? You are certainly no mere bandit." @Soul

Skylar’s eyes widened as she saw that her dark red fire barely made a dent. She struggled for a few moments to try to escape, but Nainda’s grip on her was too strong. Once she knew she was defeated, Skylar stopped struggling and looked at Nainda in the eyes. “I was sent by the emperor to attack you and the others in the carriages if you were to plan to kill the emperor…” Skylar’s said, her voice sounded defeated and yet almost relieved, almost as if she was glad she was caught. “I’ve been spying on you and the others for a few days now… I haven’t reported back to the emperor yet so he still doesn’t know you are coming…” @Al the Killer

A few days... they had just left Oblein that morning, which could only mean one thing. "So there was another spy in the castle, after all." She had to admit, the stealth required to pull it off right under a fleshcrafter's nose was nothing short of incredible. Someone both worthy of respect and potentially useful, especially given her apparent reluctance to carry out the Emperor's orders. If there was one thing she had learned from her work in Oblein, it was that people responded well to simple kindness. "I am sure that if we let you go, you would be obligated to report back to him," she commented, tilting her head to one side. If she was so genuinely relieved to be captured, it was clear Aubron had some sort of leverage on her. She had to be careful, to navigate this like a complex dance. "That said, if you were a prisoner, well... that is a different story." There was a conspiratorial glint to her eye as she spoke. "And of course, if I were to ask him about this act of espionage, I would need evidence to present. Perhaps the spy herself would be a suitable ticket into the Imperial palace." She leaned in closer to whisper in the elf's ear. "As far as he or any of his guards will know, you remained loyal throughout; we will not allow harm to come to you." She pulled back slightly, her expression sympathetic as she still spoke softly. "Now, tell me one thing: what exactly does he have on you? I have seen that look on your face before; it can not simply be that he bought your loyalty with money." @Soul

Skylar turned her head away a little, staying silent for a few moments. She took a small deep breath and spoke to her. “When I was a young girl, my village was attacked by soldiers from the emperor. The few of us that fought back during the invasion were killed and the rest of us were captured to be used as servants… I was one of those people that tried to fight back. However, my dark red fire ability was unique and powerful, which allowed them to capture me instead to use my power for their advantage… They had me train day and night to be an assassin under the emperor and take down anyone that would get in his way. Of course, I never wanted to work for the bastard. His soldiers killed my parents and people I cared for in that village. However, he told me if I didn’t follow his orders…” Skylar tilts her head down, her lips quiver a little as she tries to hold it together. “He threatened to kill the rest of my people…” @Al the Killer

Nainda listened, loosening her grip on the woman's arm after a few moments. The last of her burns finally healed over as she considered. Most likely, the rest of the village had already been killed or were too useful to him to kill; Aubron never did anything halfway. But that was a harsh reality she didn't need right now. "All he said was to attack us, right? You did, and you fought valiantly." She gently rested a hand against Skylar's cheek. The motion meant to tilt her head back up so she could look at her, but if she didn't want to, she wouldn't use enough force to make it happen. Of course, anyone who was sent after her would certainly have been warned about what she was capable of. But the touch was utterly harmless. "You obeyed him to the end, dear; it is out of your hands now. Besides, he cannot harm anyone once he is dead." She took a small step back to give her breathing room. "We cannot force you to surrender to us. I will not hold or threaten hostages; I can only ask if you will act willingly as our prisoner, and have a hand in your revenge against him." She tried to keep some sort of physical contact anyway, so that she could feel Skylar's physiological responses as she spoke. It wasn't a foolproof method of lie detection - a skilled spy could probably trick her anyway - but it was better than nothing. @Soul

Skylar stared at Nainda for a few moments. Her hand felt warm and gentle, a feeling she hasn’t felt in ages. “o-okay..” Skylar says hesitantly a little. She wasn’t sure yet if Nainda and the others would stay true to their word, but she felt a comforting presence from Nainda that felt like she could be trusted right now. She stayed still and closed her eyes as her head leaned into Nainda’s touch. @Al the Killer (edited)

The agreement was all fine and good. The body language wasn't what she expected, though. "I will inform the others of the plan, then," she said as she pulled her hand away, then looked over the coachmen who were just starting to stir awake. "Thank you for sparing my staff. We will need to rest here so they can recover, though... Do you have any wounds that need to be treated, dear?" @Soul

Skylar opened her eyes as Nainda’s hand moves away. She looks over at the guards as they were getting up. “I just gave them a few cuts on their arms or legs, nothing deep. They’ll sting for a bit if exposed, so treating them would be preferable.” @Al the Killer

"I will take care of it," she promised. She only ever used her magic to heal near fatal wounds and illnesses, so herbal remedies and bandages would have to do. "But I was asking about your well-being." She turned toward the coachmen. "The threat has been neutralized. Let the others know we will be setting up camp, then gather to let me treat your wounds." The sun would begin to set soon anyway. She looked toward Skylar. "I could use an extra pair of hands, too. If you don't know any medicine, I'll talk you through it." She was sure she'd figure it out in no time, as it was basic first aid.

Corinne had watched the battle from the carriage, tail twitching nervously. It sounded like a good outcome, but she wasn't sure they could trust the girl. Whatever her name was. As one of the coachmen opened the door, she stood up, shouldering her bag of supplies. "Are you sure it's safe?" she asked, naturally cautious of the person who had just attacked them. "Her Ladyship seems sure," he answered. "Her judgment is enough for me."

Rikuma looked over at the door opened. "Camp? Already?" She looked out. "Where?" There didn't seem to be much space nearby. "Is there, um...?" She struggled to find the word. "There is a river and a clearing not too far from here," the coachwoman offered. "We will stay here to guard the carriages, while you and the horses go there for the evening." @Soul

Skylar nods a little and walks with Nainda to help treat the cuts on the guards. The cuts were barely deep and only a little blood came out of them, but they could be irritating if they get infected. She pulled out some bandages she had on her and helped Nainda treat the guards.

Daren got out of the carriage with Corinne, holding her hand gently to help her feel safe.

Keota got out of the carriage and walked to the horses. He places his hand gently on their manes to pet them gently. @Al the Killer

Nainda showed her which herbs to use in a salve to prevent infection, how to mix them with the mortar and pestle, and how to tell if a wound would need further attention. It didn't take long before her staff had received the medical attention they needed for now. "We'll change the bandages twice a day. Even a properly treated wound can fester if it's not revisited frequently during the healing process." She stood up and walked over to the others. "Now, shall we get you formally introduced to the rest of the party, dear?" she asked the assassin, as though the other two ladies weren't giving her suspicious looks. It was understandable, since she'd just been attacking them minutes before. @Soul

Skylar stood up and walked next to Nainda and looked at the group. “My name is Skylar.. I apologize for attacking you..” She says softly and bows a little to apologize. @Al the Killer

Nainda nodded. "And I am Nainda, though it seems you already knew that," she introduced herself, a hint of good humour to her tone to convey that there were no hard feelings. Not on her part, anyway; she couldn't speak for the others. What she could do was gesture toward them with one hand, a silent cue that it was their turn. Granted, a cue the princess didn't seem to pick up on until Corinne spoke. "I'm Corinne," the sidhe introduced herself, though she remained apprehensive. Rikuma seemed to warm up faster, forgiving Skylar easily as she realized it was her turn in the introductions. "Hm? Oh right," she said. "Princess Rikuma Celaerna Aelynthi the Sixth, the Undying, Prime Necromancer Adept of the Order of the Circle." She paused as she noticed the looks Nainda and Corinne were giving her. "... Just Rikuma is fine, though." @Soul

Keota looked at the assassin when it was his turn to make an introduction. “Keota, Rikuma’s husband.”

“I’m Daren, Corinne’s boyfriend.” He can’t help but blush a little when he said. Since he never said it out loud before.

“It’s.. a pleasure.” She says, bowing a little again. It’s been a while since she had allies so it may take some getting used to. @Al the Killer

With introductions out of the way, Nainda led the group toward the sound of running water. One of the accompanying staff had mentioned being familiar with the forests here before, so she was glad to see the description had been accurate: there was an area large enough to work with, naturally clear of trees. "Perfect, we can set up here. Keota, do you know enough about how to set up a campfire to get started on that?" she asked. "With Rikuma's help, of course. Skylar and I can focus on tents." She looked over at Skylar. "We only have three, but I don't mind sharing."

Corinne's ears perked up at the division of labour. "Keota, if you need a hand axe you can borrow mine. I can hunt and forage," she offered, since that was well within her skill range. She didn't mind teaching Daren either, since they shouldn't be going anywhere without a buddy. "And fish," she added, since Rashouran diets were typically pescatarian and they weren't exactly going to find beans or tofu for protein out here.

It was a lot. The sounds of nature, and the division of tasks, none of which Rikuma knew. She felt less than useless in this scenario, so she stuck close by her husband. At the very least, she could help carry fire... Stuff. Whatever they needed. @Soul

Keota looked over at Nainda. “I spent most of my childhood in the woods so we can set it up no problem.” He glanced at Rikuma and petted her head gently to reassure her, then looked over at Corinne. “We’ll be fine. There should be some dry branches around here.” He had Rikuma follow him to the trees. He grabbed some dry sticks and branches off the ground and gave a few for Rikuma to carry. Next, he grabbed some dry grass to help spread the fire in the campfire. Once they would bring the stuff to the campfire spot, he would set up the sticks, branches, and dry grass in position.

Daren followed Corinne around as they hunt and forage. It was at least a nice way to be alone and bond more with each other along with making some fond memories.

Skylar glanced at Nainda and nods a little. “Alright.” She said, not really seeing a problem with sharing with Nainda. She helped her set up the tents while the others did their own tasks. @Al the Killer

Rikuma followed him back into the trees, looking back over her shoulder every now and then to make sure they didn't lose sight of the campsite. She was sure he could navigate just fine, but it still seemed like the sort of place that was easy to get lost in. For the most part, though, she kept a close eye on how he selected what they did or didn't take, mentally taking notes so she could be helpful for more than just carrying sticks next time. As they returned to the clearing, there was already a ring of stones arranged and the tinderbox Corinne had bought sitting beside it, making it easier to set everything up and light it. She sat on the ground beside Keota, still observing carefully.

Corinne had set down the tinderbox and the tent kit, then led Daren toward the sound of the flowing river. It was relatively shallow here, which would make it easier. "Here's a bucket to collect water in and a book of plant life native to Thauviel," she said, taking the items out of her bag and handing each to him. "Page seventy should start the section on edible plants, so don't gather anything that isn't in there. It has good pictures and descriptions." Luckily, Rashouran offered free public education, and the fact that nobody survived outside of the cities due to the curse did help guarantee a one hundred percent literacy rate. So she wasn't too worried about him being able to read it. Just about one other thing. "I will have to transform for the fishing... can you just close your eyes and cover your ears for a second?" she asked. "The process is a bit... unsettling to witness."

Nainda unpacked the first tent kit. "Do you know how to put these together already?" she asked. If not, she didn't mind talking her through the process with the first one. It was fairly straightforward, after all. If she did know (or after the first tent was finished), she would simply hum as they worked, a soft song that was equal parts lovely and sorrowful. @Soul

Keota finishes setting up the campfire. “Alright, done. Normally I would light it up myself, but Skylar should be able to do it easily with their fire.” He stood up and walked over to Rikuma, kissing her cheek gently as a thank you for helping him. That and an excuse to kiss her anyways.

Daren knew how to read perfectly fine so there wasn’t any worry there. He placed the book and bucket down so he could cover his ears and close his eyes while Corinne transformed.

Skylar glanced at Nainda for a second. “I mostly slept in trees while on missions, but I do know how to set up a tent.” She said, focusing on setting up her tent. @Al the Killer

Rikuma stood up as well, wrapping an arm around Keota's waist. "We'll ask later, then," she agreed, since she wanted to let them finish with the tents first. She looked around at the clearance. "It's very... Green. Surely, it can't be like this everywhere," she commented. It was beautiful, but extremely different from what she was used to. There were colours here she had only ever seen in greenhouses.

After a painful cracking of bones and rearranging of organs, Corinne stood in her feline form, that of a large black cat. She brushed against Daren's leg. "Alright, you can open your eyes now," she said, raising her voice since his ears were covered. "I'll take care of fish if you want to track down other food. Just don't wander off too far. I don't want you to get lost." She trotted over to the edge of the water and crouched down, ready to scoop up any fish that swam by.

"Well, let's hope my tent is a bit more comfortable than a tree," Nainda commented, half teasing. She finished with the first tent and took a careful walk around it, testing to be sure the stakes were secure in the ground. Once she was assured it was structurally sound, she reached down for the third kit. @Soul

Keota blushed a little as Rikuma wrapped her arm around his waist. “Well, there are different kinds of environments all around the world. Forests, deserts, arctic tundras, and much more. Each very different with their own variety of plants and animals.” He explained.

Daren opened his eyes and ears, then looked down at Corinne brushing against his leg. To say she was adorable would be an understatement as he thought she was extremely cute. He picked up the bucket and filled it with water. He placed it to the side and grabbed the book, flipping the pages to page seventy and walked around a little to find any edible plants.

Skylar remained mostly silent unless spoken to while she finished the second tent. Once she made sure it was secure, she walked over to Nainda and helped her set up the last tent. @Al the Killer

Of course, she'd heard of all of them. She just hadn't seen them. But now she wanted to see all of them. In their own time, of course... and with the possible exception of deserts. Now wasn't the time for that, though. She looked around at their surroundings, as everyone was still busy except for the two of them. "So, what now?" she asked, looking up at him.

Within a few minutes, Corinne had caught a decent enough pile of fish for the six of them and set them on the bank beside her. She stepped back and looked around to make sure Daren wasn't right there before shifting back. It was the same painful process as before, but in reverse. A bit easier, really. Grateful that her clothes changed with her to prevent any awkward moments, she picked up the fish and stood up. "How's it coming along with the foraging, Daren?" she called into the woods.

Nainda glanced over as Skylar walked over to help. "Oh, thank you, dear. You didn't have to," she assured her, even as she handed the stakes over to her. "Would you mind driving these into the ground for me though, while you're here?" She glanced briefly over at the princess and her consort, quickly giving them a task as well so nobody would be bored. "Would you two mind gathering three extra buckets of water for the horses?" she asked. "They'll still be by the carriages, with the coachmen." The trio would be setting up a small camp of their own, with a fire just off the road and the carriages themselves for easy, convenient shelter. @Soul

Keota looked over at Nainda as she gave them the task. “Okay!” Keota called back. He grabbed three buckets and gave one to Rikuma then walked over to the river to get some water.

“I think I got some good ones!” Daren called back. He walked back to Corinne while trying to carry the book and all of the plants he gathered at once without dropping anything. “Are these good to use?” He asked, wanting to make sure he didn’t get anything inedible.

“It’s fine.” Skylar said quietly, not looking at Nainda as she spoke. She grabbed the stakes from her and kneeled down to hammer the stakes into the ground to secure the tent. @Al the Killer

Rikuma took one of the buckets and followed him over to the river. She looked at the water, then walked to a spot where it seemed darker, the riverbed itself less visible. "From here," she suggested, looking over at him. After all, he had a lot more experience with this sort of thing than she did. She stayed close by his side, listening for any potential threats.

Corinne filled her bucket then walked over to check on everything Daren had collected. "Looks good," she confirmed. "The berries will be great for tomorrow's breakfast, too." She smiled. "Ready to head back to the others?" She had to admit, she was looking forward to a hot meal by the campfire and a nice night cuddling her new boyfriend.

Once the work was finished, Nainda looked over at Skylar, wondering if something was wrong or if she was simply always this quiet. She wasn't about to ask right now though, since in the latter case, the question would just be annoying. "Great work," she said instead, walking over and offering a hand to help her up. "Would you mind lighting the fire?" It was just the two of them now. Nainda knew that by letting her guard down, she was giving the assassin a perfect chance to finish the job. But for some reason or another, she genuinely trusted Skylar. An odd feeling, given the betrayals she had endured before. Maybe she just didn't have enough left to lose for it to matter. @Soul

Keota looked over where Rikuma was looking at. “No. There may be things in the area that might not be safe to drink.” He looks over and finds a more clear place of water. “This seems good, but we’ll still need to boil the water before drinking it in case there are anything in it.” He fills up his buckets of water and Carrie’s them to the horses, making sure to wait for Rikuma before walking off to far.

“Yeah I’m ready.” Daren confirmed, walking back to the campsite with Corinne.

“Fine.” Skylar said quietly, walking over to the fire. She kneeled down at the campfire and pointed her index finger at it. A small flame appeared at the end of her finger and she lit up the branches and grass to get the fire started. She makes the flame at the end of her finger disappear and stands up, walking back to Nainda. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded and followed after him. The water hadn't seemed murky, just deeper, but she'd take his word for it and filled her bucket as well. The carriages and horses were exactly where she remembered, just more securely tethered and with less gear weighing them down. She followed the instructions one of the coachmen gave, setting her bucket in front of a horse. The mare bent her head down to drink, and Rikuma awkwardly patted the side of the horse's neck before stepping away.

Corinne carried the fish back, her tail swaying as she saw Nainda and Skylar near the fire. No assassination attempts while the two had been alone together was a good sign, at least. "We brought food," she announced. "I'll take care of preparing the fish, if you don't mind boiling the water I collected. I mean, I'd be fine but I don't think any of you want cholera." She set the bucket down and took a small box from her bag.

"Thank you," Nainda told Skylar before looking toward Corinne. "I understand that fae are immune to certain human diseases, but it would be for the best if you did not word it in a way that implied you would like to contract cholera," she recommended, walking over to retrieve a pot for the water. "You can take a seat and relax if you would like," she said to Skylar. "The hard work is done." @Soul

Keota petted the other horse and held Rikuma’s hand gently. After saying goodbye to the guards, he walks with Rikuma back to the campsite, seeing that the others are preparing for dinner.

Daren sat down the plants he collected onto a flat rock and separated them. Once that was done, he looked over at Corinne, wanting to see if he should do anything else.

Skylar glances at Nainda and nods a little at her suggestion. She sat down near the campfire with her arms around her legs and just stared at the fire as it sizzles. It was nothing new to her. More like a daily occurrence as she also spent most of her life wandering from place to place to carry the Emperor’s orders. She hated it every time and regretted killing any innocent people she was order to kill. @Al the Killer

Rikuma returned to where the others had already gathered. She sat on an empty spot on the ground and held an arm out so she could wrap it around Keota once he was seated as well. The flames carried a warmth she hadn't realized she needed with the cooling air of evening. The smell of burning wood was new, but nice, and she couldn't help but feel at ease here.

Corinne waved to Rikuma and Keota before unfolding the box. "Hey Daren, you should see this," she said, setting the device down. Where there had once been a small box was now a flat board from which a variety of metal appendages rose, some large and sharp and others smaller, more refined and... well, sharp. "Just a little something I invented... Keep your fingers clear of it." She set the fish down on the board, pulled away, and snapped the fingers on both hands. The many sharp limbs sliced and chopped in a blur of motion. In the end, all that remained was a pile of skin and organs, a pile of tiny bones, and a perfectly fileted fish.

Nainda transferred the water to the pot and set it to hang from the setup above the fire. She couldn't clearly see the display of Corinne's invention, but she heard enough to know the correct response and its timing. She smiled. "Ah, wonderful work," she said. "I'm glad you brought it along." She sat down beside Skylar. "I am used to camping with an entire army. This is... new. It's nice." @Soul

Keota sat down next to Rikuma by the fire and snuggled up to her as she wrapped her arm around him. He closed his eyes as he took in the moment and ease of the night.

Daren was amazed, yet a little terrified of the invention Corinne had made. It was good that she brought it along to make it easier to cut fish, but it could also be dangerous if someone’s fingers were to get too close. “Woah, nice.” He commented. “What should I do with the plants and berries?”

Skylar glanced at Nainda as she sat down next to her and said what she thought of the night. She laid her head on her knees and turned it to look away from Nainda. “Funny. I did the exact opposite and camped alone.” Skylar said softly, not really used to having company or allies before. @Al the Killer

Rikuma rested her head against Keota's shoulder, taking as much comfort in his warmth as in the fire's. The sun was setting, and would lead to a gentler light soon. But for now, it was an array of red and orange like she had never seen before. "Daren," she said, because she knew he'd never seen it either. "Look." She pointed toward the horizon as it seemed to be lit ablaze, but with more beauty and less danger.

Corinne looked over at them and considered. "I can put that leafy herb over there on the fish, and we can chop up the shiitakes and have them on the side. We can make breakfast with everything else in the morning." Mushrooms were fine to name, since they had plenty of them in Rashouris. For now, she pushed aside the excess materials and set down another fish to chop up.

Nainda looked over at Skylar as she looked away. "I'm sorry," she said. "You shouldn't have had to do that. Any of it." She rested a hand on Skylar's shoulder without thinking about it. "But you're not alone anymore. These are good people. I promise." She smiled before realizing someone who spent so much time alone might not like physical contact and pulling her hand way. "Sorry, dear. I should have asked first." @Soul

Keota opened his eyes a little as he looked at the setting sun. He hasn’t seen that in a long time now, but it was nice to see it again. It felt even better now that he was with his beloved wife.

Daren turned to look at the sun. He was amazed with the pretty colors it gave off as the sun sets. “Hey Corinne, you should check this out.” He said, pointing to the sunset.

Skylar did seem to show a little hesitation when Nainda rested her hand on Skylar’s shoulder. She barely trusted anyone back then, much less let anyone touch her at all. However, she had a feeling Nainda doesn’t have any bad intentions, so she let her keep her hand on her shoulder. “It’s fine..” Skylar said quietly. “You can do whatever I guess.. just don’t do anything weird..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma lowered her hand and snuggled once more against Keota. She wondered what the sun would look like setting behind Rashouris's volcanic peaks. Beautiful, she supposed. She kissed her husband's cheek and closed her eyes as well, perfectly content at the current moment. Even more so as the smells of dinner cooking wafted along with the campfire's smoke.

Corinne glanced over, though it wasn't exactly a new sight to her. More like a nostalgic one. She leaned in close to whisper in Daren's ear. "Beautiful~" Having teased him a little bit, she could now happily turn her attention toward seasoning the fish, then cooking it along with the mushrooms. She normally just ate her food raw, but she still knew how to cook.

Nainda tilted her head. "Weird?" she echoed. "Oh my, that is quite the imagination you have there." Her smile shifted, somewhat more playful before becoming serious again. "But while I may be a battlemage, I am still a close enough approximation to a proper lady; you have nothing to worry about from me." She didn't look toward the other two couples right now. She was happy for them, yes, but that didn't stop the occasional pang of loneliness as she remembered her own losses. @Soul

Keota kisses Rikuma’s cheek back as he enjoyed her company. Besides the assassination attempt from Skylar along with the two guard that tried to kill them, it had been a perfect day. Snuggling up to Rikuma felt nice, but he’ll give her more love and attention once they lay down in their tent later.

Skylar closes her eyes a little as she kept her arms around her legs and her head resting on her knees. “I know.. I could see from our fight earlier that were skilled. You also seemed like a proper person when I was watching you and the others for the past two days..” Maybe she should have worded that better. It kind of made her sound like a stalker. Whatever. After the emperor is dead, she’ll at least be able to free the people from her village. At least.. she hoped so. Come to think of it, she has never seen any of her people in some years. But they had to be alive… right?.. @Al the Killer

Daren blushes and his eyes widened a bit in surprise when Corinne whispered in his ear. He should have seen that coming. He places his hand on her head to scratch her ears gently, before taking it off to let her concentrate on cooking.

Corinne smiled, but kept most of her attention on cooking. Out would take a few minutes for everything to be ready, but she didn't want to risk overcooking it either. Honestly, she kind of wanted to impress Daren with her culinary skills, despite them being entirely average.

"Ah... Right, I did nearly forget about that," Nainda admitted. "So, if you started in Oblein, how did you manage to catch up to us on foot?" It shouldn't have been possible, now that she thought about it. Then again, they'd taken somewhat of a delay... "Or did you leave before us?" In which case there was another problem: their route was too predictable. They might have to change their path a bit. @Soul

Despite being a bit flustered by what Corinne did, he actually was impressed with her cooking skills. After all, most of the food they got would be hard to come by in their kingdom, but she knew how to cook them right away.

Skylar turned her head to look at Nainda. “I kept my distance for most of the way to not give anyone a suspicion that they were being watched. Once the carriages went down a path with nothing around except forest, that’s when I made my move.” @Al the Killer

It didn't really answer the question of how someone on foot managed to catch up with horses. Doing so would have required a head start or inhuman speed. The latter sounded more likely though, from what she was saying. Nainda nodded. "I see..." She looked up toward the sky as she considered. "Well, at least you already know what the plan is. You'll be able to get me into the Imperial palace at least, and create a diversion for the others to find their way in." She looked toward Rikuma and Keota. "Did you have a plan for that?"

"Corinne can travel over shadow roads," Rikuma explained. "And can take others with her. It is different from teleportation, but will allow us to move unseen. Of course, this will be after we procure Ashrune." Her eyes remained shut as she spoke, still leaning against her husband.

"And if we do get caught... Cannon," Corinne added. She gave a flick of her wrist, flipping over the fish in the pan... And dropping a few of the mushrooms. "Fuck, that could've gone better. Does the five second rule still apply if there's no floor?" "If you want to eat dirt-covered mushrooms, be my guest," Rikuma said. "That's one experiment I don't care to attempt." @Soul

“Since I have shadow powers, I may be able to go through shadow roads too. At least I think I might be able to. I have never tried that before.” Keota added, wondering how that would turn out.

Daren looked down at the fish and mushrooms Corinne was cooking. “Yeah, you might want to wash those again.” He walked over and picked up the mushrooms she dropped and used some of the water to wash them clean then dropped them back in the pan for them to cook.

“Your horses weren’t going too fast,” Skylar added. “Horses pulling carriages don’t go any fast so it was not too hard to keep up. That and I am used to long treks across vast land. As for the diversion plan, yeah, I might be able to distract the guards for some time since I have shown some kind of loyalty for the emperor.” Even though that loyalty was mainly forced upon her because she had no other choice. @Al the Killer

"I can teach you how I do it," Corinne suggested, looking over at Keota. "Can you hide in shadows? That's similar to the first step, and would mean there's a chance you can access them." She watched the food carefully again, not wanting to look away for too long. "Two of us will be able to guide the others through easier than one. Just know that it's easy to get lost at first. I would know."

"You won't be doing it alone," Nainda assured her. "Believe me when I say loyalty to him never pays off. I did everything he ever asked of me; I turned Oblein from a prison and quarantine colony into a productive member of Thauviel's economy, I gave him Locuria even after I had everything I needed to conquer it for myself if I so wished, I protected his border and led an army for him. It didn't stop him from turning my son into cannon fodder or from ordering my son's death at the hands of his own unit after he survived his first vanguard battle." She stared into the fire. "The moment you have served your purpose, you are nothing to him. I promised you safety, and I intend to keep my promises, but I can only guarantee that by refusing to send you in alone." @Soul (edited)

Keota thought about it for a few seconds. “Well I can go through shadows from one place to another at a certain distance, make clones, and make a small area around myself become pitch black to blind my opponents unless they have dark vision, so I guess I technically have.” He remembered getting lost a few times the first time he tried going through shadows.

Skylar looked at Nainda’s eyes, the look of someone that has also lost so much. “I’m.. sorry that happened to you…” She said quietly. Nainda’s next words touched her heart a bit as she never had anyone treat her so kindly like that in a long time. She turned her head away again. “T-Thanks I guess…” @Al the Killer

"That's a good start. You might have been using them with conscious awareness of the fact," Corinne said. It would make teaching easier. "We can start after dinner." She divided the food between five plates for the others, saving one raw fish for herself. "For now, eat up, everyone." She passed the plates around until everyone had one, then picked up her fish.

"It's nothing more than the consideration you deserve," Nainda said softly. She wouldn't have sent anyone to face the Emperor alone, least of all someone who she had promised safety. She sat upright and took the first plate that reached her, passing it over to Skylar. She kept the second one, since everyone else had their food by that point. @Soul

Skylar let go of her legs and moved them down so she could grab her plate. “Thank you..” She said quietly. She stared at the food for a few seconds and then took a bite. After a few seconds, she immediately took more bites. She hadn’t tasted good food like this in ages, so it was a nice treat to her. @Al the Killer

Keota sat up so he and Rikuma can eat more easily and gave Rikuma a plate as they were being passed around and got one for himself. He took off a bite of the food and let out a content sound. “Wow, this is so good!” He keeps eating it.

Daren grabbed his plate and took a few bites of his food and looked at Corinne. “It tastes delicious, thank you.” He says, smiling a little at Corinne.

Rikuma didn't want to leave his shoulder, but forced herself to sit up anyway. She sniffed at the food, always hesitant to try new things. But it wasn't heavily seasoned, and the texture seemed similar enough to the anglerfish she sometimes had for dinner. She took a cautious bite and mulled it over for a moment before nodding in silent approval and continuing to eat.

Corinne smiled. "You're too kind," she told Daren, before starting to eat her own meal. She forced herself to slow down, to use more human manners than usual. Everyone wanted a catgirl girlfriend until she dug her entire face into a fresh fish corpse to eat it and sucked the marrow from its bones. So instead, she just politely nibbled at the meat, pretending she couldn't break the bones with her teeth.

"This is good," Nainda agreed. She didn't eat fish much, living in a landlocked area. There were aquatic creatures in the swamp, but most were things like leeches, and not particularly tasty. It was a nice change from her usual. @Soul

After a few minutes, Keota, Daren, and Skylar finished their plates. Daren collected the plates from each of them to put them to the side to wash and pack away later. Keota leaned into Rikuma again with a full belly, wrapping his arms around her under her arms to try to not make it harder for her to eat. Skylar laid down on her side with her head on the ground next to Nainda’s lap. She closed her eyes and just wanted to relax for a bit. @Al the Killer

Rikuma finished her dinner as well and leaned into Keota again. Sure he had work to do with Corinne, but first she wanted him to herself for a few minutes. Her head rested on his shoulder again and she closed her eyes. With the sun down, the air had grown even colder, and she curled up even closer to him for warmth.

Corinne opened her arms for Daren once he was finished gathering the plates. "Thanks for the help, cutie," she said, ready to snuggle him.

Nainda glanced down at Skylar after she finished eating and smiled softly. She looked peaceful, even if that couldn't possibly have been comfortable. "Would you like a pillow, dear?" she offered. Their tent was just a few steps away, so she had no problem retrieving one for her. Unless the assassin completely misinterpreted the offer and decided to use her lap as a pillow instead, but that seemed highly unlikely. @Soul

Keota cuddled up to her and kissed her cheek gently. He nuzzled his head against her gently, feeling comfortable in her arms.

Daren blushed as Corinne opened her arms out to hold him. He hesitated a bit since there were others around, but he also wanted her to hold him again so he leaned in and laid his head on her shoulder with his arms around her back.

“It’s fine..” Skylar said quietly “Not the first time I slept like this..” She did first think Nainda meant for her to use her lap as a pillow, but knew that Nainda meant to get a pillow from the tent. Skylar was only into girls, so the thought kind of made her blush a bit. If anyone were to ask, she’ll just blame the heat from the campfire. @Al the Killer

"You don't have to if you don't..." Corinne trailed off as he accepted her offer of cuddles. "Oh. Cool." She smiled, holding him close. This peace was nice, better than she'd imagined she could find in this lifetime. She rested her head against his. "This is nice. Just..." She glanced over at the way Nainda was looking at Skylar and the colour of Skylar's face. "...Three couples relaxing around the campfire."

Rikuma picked her head up and looked around. "Three...? I thought it was just Keota and me. Did I miss something?" "First of all, Daren and I have been pretty obviously affectionate all day," Corinne pointed out. "I thought that was just your friendship. But that's only two." "Second of all..." Corinne tilted her head toward Nainda and Skylar.

Nainda sighed. "Just two," she said. "Corinne is merely being flippant." "You mean it's too soon for me to say it out loud?" Corinne teased, to which Nainda responded with a single middle finger in the air. Of course, this gesture was so uncharacteristic of the marchioness that Corinne couldn't help but laugh out loud. Even Rikuma had to chuckle, just a bit. Nainda shook her head, but smiled. It was nice, to be in such a... Light atmosphere for once. @Soul

Keota and Daren laughed a little at Nainda’s middle finger response. “Whatever you say, Ladyship.” Keota teased.

Skylar opened one of her eyes and lifted her head up a little. “The hell is everyone talking about?..” She asked, a little unaware on what was happening. @Al the Killer (edited)

"Nothing of importance," Nainda said, though it was her turn to appear a bit flushed. She didn't want to make Skylar uncomfortable by saying what Corinne was joking about if she hadn't been listening closely enough. "Corinne is merely auditioning for the role of court jester. If you're trying to sleep, we can quiet down." She looked up at the sky, observing the swirling colours of the night, the bright patches created by clusters of stars and the white orb of the moon. "I love clear nights like this though," she said softly, in part to change the subject to something less embarrassing. "It reminds me of when I was young, and used to climb up to the barn roof every night and watch the stars."

Corinne raised an eyebrow at that. "Wait, you grew up on a farm?" she questioned, to which Nainda nodded. She looked her up and down, the refined mourning attire, the ladylike posture even as she sat on the ground, the ever so slightly posh but still down to earth manner of speaking... "You grew up on a farm," she said again, still not quite believing it. "Of course, dear," Nainda said. "I did mention before that I was born a peasant, did I not?" "Yes, but it feels almost backwards that you grew up on a farm and I grew up in a castle," she said, her surprise enough to let a detail about her life before arriving in Rashouris slip out. @Soul

Skylar sighed a little and closed her eyes as she laid her head down. However, this time the ground felt softer and firm for some reason, but she didn’t really care since it was comfortable and didn’t think about it too much. Her head had actually rested on Nainda’s lap.

“You grew up in a castle?” Daren asked, a little curious since he never knew that about her. But it probably was connected to her past somehow so he didn’t want to pry too much. @Al the Killer

Nainda looked down at the new weight in her lap, her face growing the slightest bit pinker. It had been a while since she'd been this close to someone she hadn't been about to heal or kill, and she had no clue what to do at the moment. She settled on trying to keep her legs as still as possible and not looking directly at Skylar or anyone else as the conversation carried on.

"Called it," Corinne whispered before answering Daren's again. "Well... Two different castles, since we moved when my mother usurped the king," she admitted. "But half of that time was spent in the dungeon, so don't get too excited." "Out of curiosity, which half?" Nainda asked. "If it is a difficult topic, you don't have to say." "The second half. Let's just say I've got some intense family drama." @Soul

Daren cuddled into her more, wanting to give her some affection so she didn’t have to think about her past. He was a little embarrassed he was doing this near other people, but he wanted to make sure Corinne would be okay.

“I’m sorry that happened to you,” Keota said, knowing himself what it felt like to be trapped and not being able to get out.

Skylar partly listened to the conversation and kept her eyes closed. Her breathing was slow and peaceful as the strange ground under her head felt nice, like a soft pillow. Her head moved a bit as she was getting comfortable. @Al the Killer

Corinne nuzzled her cheek against Daren's head as he held her, clearly not at all self-conscious about it. "I'm fine," she assured him. "It was years ago." Mentioning it had been easier and less painful than she'd thought. "I think I'm kind of over it now? Maybe not over it, but I can live with it now." She shrugged, then threw both arms around Daren, pulling him into a tighter cuddle. "Besides I have the cutest boyfriend in the world now~"

"You're going to suffocate the poor man," Nainda commented, vaguely amused. She looked down at Skylar, her heart admittedly melting a bit at the sight of her trying to get comfortable in her lap. It seemed she had wanted a pillow of sorts, after all. "Anyway, Keota and Corinne, if you two wanted to work on shadow travel, I won't keep you. I think I'll be here for a while." @Soul

Daren’s eyes widen a little in surprise as Corinne suddenly wrapped both of her arms around him and pulled him in tighter. He blushes a lot at what Corinne said and gets a little flustered and embarrassed, hiding his face against her shoulder to try to hide it.

“Yeah, being Skylar’s pillow.” Keota teased at Nainda. “I guess we have to,” Keota said, wanting to stay with Rikuma. But he knew that they had to do it eventually to get the mission done easier. He looked at Rikuma and kisses her cheek gently. “I will see you in the tent later, hun..” He whispered softly in her ear before standing up. He looked at Corinne and Daren. “Okay, I’m ready when you are.” @Al the Killer

Nainda looked over at Keota. "Yes," she answered matter-of-factly. "It is an important job. You saw her swordsmanship; would you want to be the person who disturbs her rest?" She turned her face toward the fire, closing her eyes as she enjoyed its warmth against her skin. For once, her expression was truly peaceful, even content.

Rikuma let go of Keota and nodded. "I might stay here for a few minutes, too. It's nice and warm here." The tent would likely be a bit chilly without him. Well, and any blankets she bundled up in. Still, she'd prefer to bundle up with him. For now, she sat there, listening to the sounds of the forest. There was a steady, persistent chirping that she wasn't used to, but the consistent rhythm was nice, and she tapped her fingers against her leg in time with the crickets.

"Sorry, I can't help myself with you," Corinne whispered to Daren. She let him go and kissed the top of his head. "Alright, time to teach Keota a thing or two about navigation. I'll meet you in our tent after." She was looking forward to it, a night likely spent curled up together. Maybe he'd pet her ears again. That would be nice. @Soul

Daren let go of her and watched as Corinne and Keota walk off a small distance away to get some space for shadow traveling. If she can’t help herself with him, who knows what else she can’t help herself with. The dirty thoughts made Daren’s face flush a little and tries to focus on the fire and sounds of nature to distract him from thinking like that.

Keota and Corinne were still very close to camp and could be seen easily by the others. “So do you want me to try to use the ability of me going through shadows at a certain distance or did you something else on your mind?” Keota asked Corinne.

Skylar’s legs curled up a little and she was resting soundly on Nainda’s lap. She opened her eyes just a bit and glanced down at what her head was laying on. Her eyes immediately widened and her face turns red as she realized what she was lying on. She quickly sat up and looked at Nainda, then turned her head away, grabbing her hood with both of her hands as she tried to cover her blushing face. “Shit shit shit!..” She cursed under her breath to herself. @Al the Killer (edited)

Corinne clasped her hands together as she looked around, eyes scanning the shadows on the ground to start with. "So we're going to work on traveling from that shadow-" She pointed to the shadow of a nearby oak. "-To that one." She pointed at the shadow of the furthest tent. "And on remaining conscious of the entire process. If you have been truly teleporting, you won't be able to travel through them in Thauviel as you have been. But it's possible you've been entering a dissociative state and using the shadow roads, so you experience it as teleportation. If that's the case, you won't have a problem. Go ahead and try it. Without my guidance."

Nainda leaned back to give Skylar space to sit up without them bumping heads. "It's fine, dear," she assured her. "I would have said something, but you seemed to need the rest, so I didn't disturb you." She smiled. "Besides, I assume that I am more comfortable than the bare ground. It's best to sleep with your head elevated on something, after all." @Soul

Keota looked at each shadow from the tree to the furthest tent. “So I just need to stay conscious and aware of my surroundings while traveling. Seems simple enough.” He had gone through shadows many times before so maybe it shouldn’t be too hard. He takes a deep breath and goes through the shadow of the oak tree. He tried to keep his mind sharp as alert as he traveled, now being aware of what’s around him in that shadow state. “Holy crap, this is a little weird, but interesting.” He thought to himself as he went through the shadows. He found the furthest tent and went out through the shadow. “I did it!” He said, out loud.

Skylar glanced at Nainda, feeling a little hesitant to show her blushing mess of a face. Why was she so hesitant? She never felt like this before.. She knew what this feeling was, but it still felt so new and different at the same time. She laid her head back on the lap and thighs, turning her body so now her face was looking at her stomach and waist to try to hide her face from the others. “s-shut up…” She whispered in a shy tone. @Al the Killer

The paths between shadows didn't much resemble the surface world on first glance. There were clear paths, everything else a blur, as though the world melted together. But if one focused on starting point and destination, the path would form into a straight line for them. It was important to remain focused; any distraction could lead to becoming lost and ending up in the wrong place. Corinne barely had time to worry about misplacing her friend's husband before he reappeared behind the tent. "You did it!" she agreed, clapping her hands together excitedly. Rikuma looked over at him from the fire and gave a nod that served as her expression of pride.

Something stirred within Nainda as Skylar gave her that look, something that had been dormant for a long time. It was a sort of warmth, but it was different from her care for the rest of the party. Her gaze softened as she looked down at her. "As you wish," she said, then promptly shut up as instructed. Her breathing was slow and steady, as though she didn't want the slight movement of her stomach to disturb Skylar. @Soul

Keota walked back to Rikuma, then caught a glance at Skylar and Nainda. “Oh ho, someone finally realized what they were resting on~” He said in teasing tone toward Nainda and Skylar.

Daren laughed a little at this. “Yeah, I don’t think it’s get the fire that’s burning up around here.” They both laughed together a little, it was too good of a chance to pass up.

Skylar turned her head to look at the two annoying guys and put her hand out away from Nainda to make a small flame appear over it. “I can still burn both of you to dust if I wanted. Or maybe I’ll just make sure you both burn slowly to make it more painful.” She glared at them with annoyance in her eyes, but her face was still a little red from blushing. Keota and Daren quickly shut up as they saw and heard what she said. @Al the Killer

She could see the embarrassment that the threats were meant to hide. Poor Skylar. "Daren, dear, I have seen how you react when Corinne expresses even the most chaste of affections," she commented, mostly in Skylar's defense. "You are not one to talk on this matter." She looked down at Skylar. "Don't worry about them. They think they're funny. I suppose they are funny..." She bent her head down to whisper to her. "...but looks aren't everything."

Corinne couldn't help but giggle at Nainda's roast of them as she approached the fire, before giving Daren an apologetic look. "Let Skylar adjust to traveling with us before teasing her, I think," she suggested, noting the assassin's reaction and unsure how serious she was with those threats.

Rikuma stood up and stretched her arms over her head. Banter was exhausting, and she wanted to sleep with her husband. In either sense of the phrase. "Shall we retire to our tent for the night?" she suggested. "I'm not used to sleeping without a proper bed, so we should get a head start on trying." @Soul

Skylar blushed a bit more and felt a shiver go down her spine as she felt Nainda softly whispering in her ear. She made the dark red flame over her hand go out and turned to face Nainda’s stomach again, this time wrapping her arms around her waist and burying her face against her.

Daren looked at Corinne and nodded a little, still a little scared of Skylar. “Uh.. yeah, you have a point.” Daren said, laughing nervously a little.

Keota glanced down at Rikuma, then at the others. “Yeah, I agree with my wife. We may need to try to sleep so we wake up bright and early. If we are still tired in the morning, we can just sleep in the carriages.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma took his hand and led the way to their tent. She liked the others just fine, but it was nice to be alone together again. She opened the tent up and ducked inside, still holding the flap open for Keota to step through. "Let's get the sleeping bag and pillows set up, at least," she suggested. "Then you can help get me out of all these clothes."

Corinne watched the two of them leave. "So... Is it just me or are they not subtle? At all?" she commented, then settled down next to Daren again. "And I'm sure you're safe," she assured him. "She hasn't actually killed anyone today, after all." She could have if she'd wanted to and if Nainda hadn't stepped in, but that was beside the point.

Nainda's breath caught in her throat for a moment as Skylar's arms wrapped around her. Was she being really friendly, or was this something more? It was hard to tell. Maybe just trying to get comfortable. She patted Skylar's head, unsure of what else to do since she couldn't exactly move. @Soul

Keota stepped inside the tent and helped her set up the pillows and sleeping bag. His face turned red as she mentioned him helping her take her clothes off. Even if she didn’t mean it in a naughty way, his mind couldn’t help but picture that. “O-Okay, sure..” He said quietly.

Daren looked at the tents and sighed a little. “If that were a sound proof normal bedroom instead of a tent, I don’t think Keota would be sleeping tonight.” Daren commented. He looked at Corinne. “Should we get some sleep too or you want to stay out here a little longer?”

Skylar’s head gently nuzzled against Nainda’s hand. Her touch was so gentle and warm. Even though she just tried to kill her today and that they barely know each other, she just had this feeling that she didn’t want Nainda to be away from her. @Al the Killer

There wasn't much to worry about, since she'd opted for a simple dress today. It was just the corset, really. She lifted her hair out of the way with one hand and turned her back toward Keota. "Just this bit," she said. "I really wish I could have brought an undead servant along without attracting attention."

Corinne chuckled at his comment, then nodded. "I can never say no to sleep," she said. She stood up, then held a hand out to help him up as well. "I made sure to pack plenty of pillows, so we'll be nothing short of comfy." She led the way back to their tent as well.

Soon, it was just the two of them. Nainda looked toward the fire. Not exactly safe to leave it burning. "Do you want to extinguish the flames and we can retire for the night as well?" she suggested. Though with how sleepy the assassin seemed, she almost felt tempted to simply carry her inside without making her lift a single finger. But she'd have to disturb her rest either way, in order to move. @Soul

“Oh okay,” He walked up to Rikuma from behind and helped her get the corset off. After that, he turned around and grabbed his bag, taking out some clothes he brought to wear while they slept.

Daren followed Corinne to their tent. Before he set foot in the tent, he looked at Corinne. “Wait, do you want me to wait outside so you can change first?” He assumed that she might want to change into something to sleep for the night.

Skylar opened her eyes and sat up a little. She stood up and grabbed the bucket of water and poured it on the campfire to extinguish it, then put the bucket down. “There. Let’s just get to bed now.” She said, walking to their tent. She seemed calm and collected in appearance, but she was feeling a little nervous and yet happy a little to share a tent with Nainda. @Al the Killer

While he was behind her, she tilted her head to kiss his cheek. "Thanks, love." She set the corset aside and took off the shift underneath. "Take your shirt off, I'll just wear that to sleep," she told him, because it would be warm, loose, and also smell like him. She knew what she was about.

Corinne ducked into the tent before looking back at him. "You can if you want," she said. "I don't mind either way." It wasn't like she'd intended to strip down entirely naked anyway. Just to change into a pair of loose silk trousers and a matching tunic, something far more comfortable to sleep in. She waited for him to make his decisions and for the tent flap to shut before changing.

Nainda stood up and followed her over to the tent. She gestured for her to go ahead before stepping inside. The top of her head almost brushed against the top of the tent when she stood at full height, so she kept her head low. "Do you have anything comfortable to sleep in?" @Soul

Keota blushed a little when she kissed his cheek like that. He smiled a little from that. He takes his shirt off and handed to her before taking his pants and shoes off as well. He kept his underwear and slipped into his more comfy clothes, which were basically pajamas. He put the clothes he had on into his bag and put it aside, then slipped his body into the sleeping bag, waiting for Rikuma to join him.

Daren’s eyes widened a bit at her response and his face blushes a lot. He turns his head away and closed the flap of the tent while he was on the outside. “T-That’s okay!.. I’ll just wait out here..” He said shyly. Being a guy, he did secretly wanted to see her in her birthday suit, but it wasn’t really the time nor place for that yet. Then a realization came to his mind. “Oh god.. Am I the submissive one in this relationship?” He thought in his mind, blushing even more from thinking that.

Skylar turned to Nainda as she closed the flap of the tent. It was now just the two of them, alone. “The clothing I have on is the only one I have. All I have underneath is my bra and underwear.” She did blush a bit when admitting that out loud. Her clothing was kind of soft, but not very ideal for sleeping. Although, she did wear clothing like this while sleeping a lot, so she was mostly used to it. But the clothing did sometimes feel a little tight on her… assets… if she were to get her clothes wet. @Al the Killer

She pulled his shirt on over her head. Since she was thin and considerably shorter than him, it covered her hips, falling about to her thighs. "Perfect." She joined him in the sleeping bag and snuggled close to fend off the cold. With him here, it was easy to get comfortable. Her head rested against his chest as she closed her eyes.

Corinne changed quickly anyway, to avoid leaving him out in the cold. Once she was submitted, she set out the sleeping bags and pillows and poked her head out of the tent. "It's safe," she said. "Do you want me to wait out here for you to change?" If he wanted to give her privacy, it was reasonable to assume that he wanted the same for himself, after all.

Bras were a relatively new invention, so Nainda could have been wrong, but she couldn't see it being much more comfortable to sleep in than a corset. "If you would like, I'm sure I have a spare dressing gown you could borrow," she suggested. "It might be a touch big for you, but more comfortable anyway." She left the decision up to Skylar as she set out her sleeping bag and pillows. They'd have to either share or she could let Skylar use it. She would be fine. @Soul

Keota closed his eyes and held Rikuma with his arms around her waist. He lightly moved his hand and fingers up and down her back to help her feel more content. He lightly scratches her back as well.

“I think it would be best for you to wait while I change.” He went into the tent and waited for Corinne to go out. He closed the tent and quickly changed into comfortable clothes. Once he finished, he opened the tent to let her back inside, then closed the tent as they are both now inside.

“I guess that will be fine..” She usually didn’t wear dresses nor sleep in them, but it may be better than sleeping in her current outfit. She slowly took off her outfit and lets it fall to the ground. All that was left on her now was a black bra and black underwear. She realized that she was stripping down in front of Nainda and her face turned red. “I-I’m sorry..” She said shyly. She looked down a little and noticed there was one sleeping bag. I guess she were going to sleep together… wait.. why did she feel happy inside when she thought about sleeping with her?.. @Al the Killer

Rikuma sighed happily. She pressed a soft kiss to his collarbone, since it was the closest thing she could reach with her lips. "Goodnight, Keota," she said, draping an arm over him and squeezing him gently. Her breathing slowed as she began to drift off to sleep. It was easy enough to do, with him to fend off the cold for her. She smiled to herself as they cuddled.

Corinne nodded and waited outside until the tent was open again. She stepped back in and walked over to the sleeping bags. "I brought two, since I wasn't sure if you might want to share or not." She definitely liked the idea of sleeping in his arms, but with how easily flustered he was, she wasn't sure how comfortable he'd be.

Nainda made a conscious effort not to stare, and instead took one of the spare garments from her pack. It was simple enough, a lightweight, jade-coloured shift. On her, it would only have gone down to the ankles, but it would have reached the floor on Skylar. "You're fine," she assured her as she held out the dressing gown. "Remove as much as is comfortable." She had seen it all, worked as a midwife for years prior to coming to Thauviel... she should not have had such a challenging time keeping her gaze away from Skylar's figure. Once her hands were free, she turned away and removed most of her own layers. She'd opted for a front-secured bodice and corset. They were more typically worn by commoners, but extremely convenient for when she traveled without her maids and didn't have help around. @Soul

Keota blushed a little when he felt Rikuma’s soft lips pressing against his collarbone. He squeezed her a little tighter and cuddled up to her. “Goodnight, beloved..” He whispered softly, closing his eyes and drifting to sleep.

Daren thought about it for a few seconds. Since they were alone, he actually really wanted to sleep with her. “W-We can share one..” He said shyly, turning his head away a little.

Skylar blushes a lot when Nainda starts to undress herself. She tried looking away, but it was a little hard to stop making quick glances at Nainda’s figure “Fuck.. she’s so hot…” Skylar thought to herself. She removed her bra and threw it to the ground, using one of her arms to cover her nipples. She grabbed the gown from Nainda and puts it on. The gown reached all the way to the floor. She stood still and waited for Nainda to finish changing. @Al the Killer (edited)

Corinne smiled brightly at his answer. "Great!" She settled into one of the sleeping bags, holding it open for Daren. "If you want me to be less... affectionate in public, I can try. You seemed really embarrassed." Her ears lowered slightly as she worried that she may have made him uncomfortable out there. It was hard to stay away from him now that she knew he felt the same, but she had to respect any boundaries he might have. It would take effort, but she'd do it for him.

Once she had changed into a black nightgown, Nainda turned to face Skylar again. Maybe her heart did explode a bit at the sight; Skylar actually looked adorable in her clothes. She smiled a bit at the sight. "I only brought one sleeping bag, since you were an unexpected addition to our party," she admitted. "You can have it, if you would like." Sure Corinne and Daren might have an extra one, but she didn't want to intrude on the pair. She didn't mind sleeping on the floor of the tent, as long as she at least had a pillow. @Soul

Daren looked at Corinne and blushed a little. He really appreciated how much she cared for how he felt, especially when it came to showing affection in public. But he also wanted her not to hold back her affection not that they were alone. “N-No, it’s okay,” Daren says shyly. “You don’t have to hold back.” He slips into the sleeping back next to her, wrapping his arms around her neck and laying his head on her shoulder.

Skylar kept blushing when Nainda looked at her. She glanced down at the sleeping bag then back at her. She didn’t want Nainda to be cold or uncomfortable while she slept, but she also secretly wanted the excuse to sleep with her. “Get in the sleeping bag..” Skylar said quietly, stepping closer to Nainda slowly to try to not trip on the gown. @Al the Killer

Once he was settled in, Corinne wrapped her arms around him. "Alright." She kissed the top of his head. Her tail settled over his legs as she held him close. "I just want to make sure you're comfortable with me." As she rubbed his back gently, she lowered her head to kiss his forehead. "Sweet dreams, Daren." She lay her head back on the pillows and closed her eyes, glad to have him in her arms now.

Hearing it said like an order by someone so shy came as a surprise. Nainda tilted her head, her expression faintly amused for a moment before she spoke. "As you wish, darling," she teased before settling in. Wait... damn it, why did she say that? Despite internally beating herself up over the use of that pet name with someone she hardly knew, her expression remained calm. "You are welcome to join me; I wouldn't want you to be cold." @Soul

Daren cuddled up to Corinne and slowly wrapped his legs around her waist. He tilted his head up and grabbed her chin gently, moving it down a little so he could kiss her lips. He closed his eyes and keeps kissing her.

Skylar’s eyes widened a little and her face was blushing when Nainda called her darling. Maybe she was just.. joking around? She waited for her to settle into the sleeping bag, then joined her inside. Her head rested on her shoulder below Nainda’s head and tried to keep her hands to herself, worried that she would make Nainda uncomfortable if she touched her. @Al the Killer

Unexpected, but welcome. Her eyes remained shut as her lips met his, soft and loving. She rested a hand against the back of of his head, running her fingers through his hair. She would let him take the lead right now, since she wasn't sure if he wanted this to lead anywhere or to simply be a particularly passionate goodnight kiss.

Nainda shifted sideways to make room for her, but that wasn't much of anywhere to go. This setup was definitely not made for two people, and it was nearly impossible not to touch in some way. There would be more space if she rolled over onto her side, but she'd never been able to sleep like that. She pulled her own arms in close to her body, attempting to make herself as small as possible so she wouldn't risk making Skylar uncomfortable. "Goodnight, Skylar." She turned her head away from her and closed her eyes. @Soul

Daren deepens the kiss a little, feeling warm and comfortable in Corinne’s arms. After a few moments, he pulled away just a bit to get some air, his lips still close to her lips if she wanted more.

Skylar turned her body on its side and faces Nainda. She could tell Nainda was feeling a little uncomfortable in her position. She got up a bit of confidence and grabbed Nainda’s arms, wrapping them around her waist. Next, she used her own arms to wrap them around her neck, pulling herself closer to her. Her warm breath can be felt on Nainda’s neck. @Al the Killer (edited)

Corinne opened her eyes halfway to look at him, her heart flooding with emotion. This incredible, sweet man was all hers. It still felt too good to be real. "I love you," she whispered, before pulling him closer and kissing him again. All she wanted was to be close to him, to enjoy his company. Perhaps for as long as they both lived.

Nainda looked over at her in surprise, but allowed her limbs to be manipulated. "Well, alright, if you're comfortable with it." She tightened her arms slightly around Skylar, to show that she was also fine holding her. It was nice, being this close to someone who didn't show any fear towards her. Maybe she had been a bit touch starved in the years since her husband death. She smiled to herself and closed her eyes. @Soul

Before Daren could say, “I love you too”, he was pulled in close by Corinne for another passionate kiss. He closes his eyes again and leaned in closer, holding her a little tighter in his arms as he blushed a little more at the affection given to him by her.

Skylar tightens her grip on Nainda a bit, pulling her closer to press their bodies against each other. She had never slept with anyone before, much less a beautiful woman like Nainda. Was she rushing things? She was so unsure on what to do and so inexperienced. But at the same time, her heart and body wanted Nainda to claim her. She leaned her head into Nainda’s neck and tilted her head up, kissing her neck gently and kissing it a few more times. @Al the Killer

Corinne let the kiss linger for a few moments longer before pulling back. "Let's actually get some sleep now," she suggested, smiling at him. "We have a lot of traveling ahead of us." That and she was worried about being overheard through the tents if they went too far. Or about rushing things in general. For now, she continued to hold him and settled back down.

The cuddling was lovely. Then it was more. Her heart jumped as she felt Skylar's lips against her neck, sending a shiver through her body. It took all her self control to pull away. "Skylar, I..." She cupped the assassin's face gently between her hands and looked down at her, more than a bit surprised. "At least let me pretend to court you properly first." The joke fell flat even to herself, and she sighed. "I don't want to rush into anything either of us might regret. You deserve better than that." It wasn't a permanent rejection; less 'no', more 'not yet'. @Soul

Daren nodded a little and nuzzled his head against her body. He snuggles up to her and slowly relaxed in her arms, drifting off to sleep.

Skylar understood what Nainda was saying and nodded a little. “Y-You’re right… I apologize…” She said softly, her eyes showing guilt in them as she was worried she made Nainda uncomfortable. Her hands clench onto the back of Nainda’s nightgown a little and tilts her head down to bury her face against Nainda’s chest. “I’m sorry..” @Al the Killer

On second thought, the kiss had been predictable compared to the tears. "You're fine," she said softly, stroking Skylar's hair. "It was poorly timed, but that's not the end of the world." It wasn't even unwelcome, per se. Just unexpected. "I don't want to jump into anything and seen like I'm taking advantage of your situation. And I'm not exactly prone to casual relations, so rushing into anything physical without knowing what you're looking for wouldn't be good for either of us." She pressed a kiss to Skylar's forehead. "What do you want, Skylar?" @Soul

Skylar tilts her head up to look at Nainda. Her face blushes a little as she felt Nainda’s soft lips kiss her forehead. “M-My body and heart are telling me to be claimed by you… it feels so weird..” She turns her head away a little. “B-But I understand if you aren’t into girls…” @Al the Killer

That wording, claimed, definitely did something for her, since she could feel her face heating up and turning red. "I am interested in whoever strikes my fancy," she answered, addressing the easiest part first. "Gender is not a factor. As for claiming anything, I would prefer to begin with your heart." She rested a hand against Skylar's cheek, brushing her thumb across it and feeling the soft contours of her face. "You truly are beautiful," she breathed. @Soul

Skylar’s eyes widened as her face feels like it’s heating up and turning red. Her heart skips a beat and beats faster in her chest as she called her beautiful. She leans in a little closer to the side of Nainda’s head and whispers softly into her ear. “I think you have already claimed my heart..” She blew into her ear a little to tease her. “Now the question is, have I claimed your heart?..” She whispered softly. @Al the Killer (edited)

Since we first crossed blades was what the romantic part of her wanted to say. The more rational part of her mind warned her that, this soon, it had likely been a different organ altogether responding to her. But she liked seeing this side of Skylar, her light, teasing affection. She was pretty sure she'd said more words just now than through the entire time since they'd set up camp. "My heart has grown elusive," she admitted. "Time and loss will do that. But you have shown more promise in being able to capture it than anyone I have met in recent years. I would love to give you the opportunity." She smiled and closed her eyes. "Starting tomorrow morning." @Soul

Skylar continued to blush and smiled a little at Nainda’s response. She had a chance at least. That was better than nothing. Skylar laid back down with her arms around Nainda’s neck and pressing her body against her. She laid her head on Nainda’s soft chest and slowly drifted to sleep. @Al the Killer

She wrapped an arm around her waist, though it would take a while longer for her thoughts to quiet enough to fall asleep. Did she have a lover now? Was she really happy to open her heart to someone again? What were they? If this was a relationship, her plans would have to adjust - she'd have to survive the battle against Aubron, for Skylar's sake. She had to care now, because she couldn't make someone live with the same loss she had endured. And as she looked at her, sleeping peacefully in her arms, she knew the answer, or at least part of it. Dying for someone was easy. Living for them... That was the hard part, and she knew she was willing to do it. She closed her eyes, and let sleep claim her. Her dreams were, as usual, tormented with visions of potential doom, or of the most nightmarish aspects of her patron's past hosts' lives. She lay still throughout it all, breathing and heartbeat calm. Repetition could desensitize her to any horrors, she found. She woke up early, before the first rays of sun. Careful to not disturb Skylar, she slowly disentangled their limbs, standing up to leave the tent. She needed some fresh air, and had an idea. There wasn't much out here to make a suitable gift, but she could always manage. She threw on her cloak and walked out of her tent, into the forest. It took a few minutes to find all the flowers she wanted. Sorel, symbolizing affection, white clover imploring the recipient to think of her, daisies for hope, oak leaves for strength - the first thing she had admired about Skylar - and peony, which could resemble either bashfulness or happiness. Maybe the symbolism would be lost, but she didn't mind. She took a moment to sit in the forest, weaving her findings together.

Rikuma stirred awake as she heard footsteps outside. She listened for a few minutes, but they were leaving the camp, not approaching, and there was no rush to them. Plus she was cozy here. She kissed the top of Keota's head, not ready to move just yet. @Soul

As the first rays of light pierced through the tent, Skylar’s arms tried to squeeze Nainda a little more, but felt nothing there. She opened her eyes a little and realized that she was gone. She sat up and sighed a little, hoping she didn’t screw up at all with her actions from last night. She got out of the sleeping bag and stood up. Now that she was alone, she took the nightgown off and let it drop to the floor. She put her bra back on and put on her original clothes. Skylar opened the tent and looked around a little to see if she could see Nainda. Maybe she went in the forest? She walked around the edge of the forest a little, trying to see if she can find her.

Keota moaned quietly a little as the sun was trying to get him to wake up. But he didn’t want to leave Rikuma’s warmth. Reluctantly, he opened his eyes a little and looked down at his beautiful wife still in his arms. He moved his hand up her back gently and placed it on her head, petting it gently.

Daren hid his face against Corinne when the sun starts to rise. Her warmth and hold on him felt too perfect and he never wanted to leave it. He tilted his head up a bit to kiss Corinne’s neck a bit, since it was closest to kiss from. @Al the Killer

She found her way back, carrying a circlet of the flowers and leaves she had gathered. Then she saw Skylar at the edge of the campsite and the doubts stirred again. Was this sort of gift childish? Would a simple bouquet have been better? She paused in front of her, and for once words failed her. She didn't really know what she was doing, to be honest. Things had been easy with her husband. Locuria had specific roles young men and women played in romance, and following those had served the two of them just fine. But this was a different culture, and they were both women. Attraction to all genders did not necessarily mean experience or even confidence in all types of relationships equally. "I, um... I made this for you." She held up the flower crown, blushing faintly. (edited)

Rikuma shut her eyes again as he started to pet her hair. Yes, this was perfection. If they didn't have an immortal imperialist to kill, she could have stayed like this forever. "Morning," she muttered, nuzzling against his shoulder. "Did you sleep well?"

Corinne let out a soft noise in her sleep that could have been snoring or purring. Either way, his kisses did stir her awake. She tilted her head and let out a soft moan as she was pulled back to consciousness. "Morning already?" Her dawn burst of energy hadn't hit, but that was fine. It didn't always, and given the excitement the day before, it didn't surprise her that she'd slept through the night. @Soul

Skylar blushed a little and looked at Nainda holding out the flower crown for her. Her expression was so adorable that it melted her heart. Did this mean that Nainda wanted her as much as she did?.. She walked forward and gently held the flower crown in her hands, looking down at it. She looked up at Nainda and leaned in, getting on her tip toes a little to whisper into Nainda’s ear. “Thank you, love. It’s very adorable, just like you~..” She blew into her ear gently again and stepped back a little, chucking a little at what she did as she smiled at the flower crown.

“Yeah..” He says softly, scratching her head gently to provide her with more comfort. “Did you sleep okay too?”

Hearing Corinne’s soft moan made Daren blush a little and made him a little more awake. Typically, he got a little shy and cuddled up to her, nuzzling his head against her shoulder. “You sleep well?..” He asked softly, tilting his head up to look at her. @Al the Killer

She couldn't help but feel a bit lighter as Skylar smiled. Such a rare treat. "And there's the sunrise I was waiting for," she said softly, enjoying the sight of that smile while she could. "This... Treason we are planning against Thauviel will likely see me lose my noble title, so I do not have a true crown I can offer. I thought this might be close enough. After all, I told you I wanted to court you properly, did I not?" She glanced toward the camp and offered her arm to Skylar. "Shall we return to camp?"

Rikuma sighed, happily melting in his arms. "I did," she said softly. "I read that the sun helps regulate sleep cycles, but I didn't realize how quickly the body adapts to it in that regard." She kissed his cheek. "...Sleeping in the arms of my loving husband also helps."

"Yeah. Which is kinda wild, considering the number of people who tried to kill us yesterday." Corinne stroked his hair gently. "Did you? Sleep well, I mean?" @Soul

Skylar looked back at Nainda and her face turned red a little by what she said. She tilts her head down and to the side a little as her heart skipped a beat. “S-Sure..” She whispers softly, then stepped closer to Nainda. Before taking her arm, Skylar leaned up and kissed her lips gently, closing her eyes.

Keota blushed a little and smiled a little, looking at his cute wife snuggling up to him. He kissed her forehead in return and pet her head more. “You want to stay here for a little longer?..” He asked, wanting to held by his wife for a little longer himself.

“I did..” Daren said softly. He leaned in a little and kissed her chin gently before giving her neck a few kisses too, purposely missing her lips to tease her. @Al the Killer

Nainda closed her eyes as her lips met hers. She lingered only briefly before pulling away, but there was a truth to her smile that hadn't been there before. It was as though her earlier uncertainty had been swept away, at least for the time being. "Let's go, darling." She led the way back as the sun crept higher in the sky.

"Forever, but I still don't think that's an option," Rikuma said. "Maybe just until we see or hear some sign that the others are awake." She paused as she heard two sets of footsteps walking around their campsite. She sighed. "Damn it, I spoke too soon." She stayed in his arms and corrected herself. "Until everyone is awake."

Corinne giggled (much to Rikuma's frustration in the next tent over) and shook her head. "Clearly, if you have the energy to be this playful." She rolled both of them over so she could rest her head against his chest. Her tail thumped against the sleeping bag as she looked up at him. @Soul

Skylar walked next to Nainda out of the woods to the campsite. She held the crown carefully in her hands still and tilted her head up a little to look at Nainda. “Does this mean that we…” Skylar fell silent, her face burning up bright red and she tilt her head from how nervous she was. How the fuck was she so confident to kiss her a few seconds ago. Wait- she kissed her! Skylar’s mind raced as she gets flustered and embarrassed even more.

Keota giggles a little at the bad timing from what Rikuma was trying to say. He shifted his body down a little until they were face to face. His hands still held her waist firmly and slowly pulled her closer. He closed his eyes and met his lips with her lips, giving a passionate kiss, trying to make sure not to make any noise.

Daren got a little surprised when Corinne suddenly rolled their bodies in opposite positions. He looked down at her on top of him and his face turned red. Though, she looked very cute when she was looking at him. “A-And clearly you have the energy to be a little forceful..” He whispered softly and shyly, tilting his head to the side a little as he spoke. @Al the Killer

She didn't need her to finish that sentence - it was clear enough where it had been leading. "That our relationship is romantic in nature?" she guessed. "If you meant what you said last evening, and you still feel that way, then yes." She stopped as they reached the charred remnants of the previous night's fire pit and stepped to face Skylar. "Could I see that flower crown for just one moment?" she asked, holding her hands out.

Though the time Rikuma had mentioned for leaving the tent had come, he continued to give her reasons not to. She shut her eyes again, matching his passion with her own. Maybe they could stay a while longer after all. She cupped his face between her hands, wanting to be as close to him as possible for just a bit longer.

Seeing his red face, Corinne couldn't help but grin brightly. "'Forceful', hm?" Her eyebrows wiggled. "Do you like it when I'm 'a little forceful'?" she continued to tease before pressing a brief kiss to his neck. Sure she didn't want to make him uncomfortable, but she could always enjoy making him a little flustered. @Soul

Skylar quickly snapped back to reality and tilted her head up to look at Nainda. She gently handed the crown over to her. Her face was still blushing a little.

Keota decided to tease her a little. While they kissed, he suddenly slipped his tongue into her mouth and explored her mouth a little as they kissed. He smirked a little as their lips stayed together.

Daren fell silent and he could feel his face heating up and turning red. He gets bashful and tilted his head up a little and to the side a bit to try to hide his face. “N-No comment…” He said shyly, secretly actually do liking when she is forceful a little. When he tilted his head up, he unintentionally gave her more room to his neck. He closed his eyes a little tightly as she felt her lips kiss his neck a little, feeling a little flustered. @Al the Killer

She placed the wreath of flowers on Skylar's head, as careful as would be expected were she handling a real crown. "There. It looks cuter with you wearing it." She lowered her hands, tucking a stray strand of hair behind Skylar's ear on the way down. "I would make some promise like 'I would kill for you', but I will admit that, given both of our histories, that does not seem the best way to make you feel special." She glanced toward the tents as she heard signs that the others were awake.

The slip of his tongue, the deepening of the kiss, was so unexpected that a soft moan escaped her involuntarily. She longed to be with him like this forever, until a familiar voice could be heard from outside. "Tent walls are quite thin, dear," Nainda said, perfectly audible to elven hearing. "Ancestors, no," Rikuma groaned as she pulled away from the kiss, blushing deeply. She buried her face in her hands, now wanting to stay in the tent for a completely different reason.

Corinne looked up at him and smirked. "I'll keep that in mind~" Her ears perked up as she heard something from Rikuma's tent, then Nainda's quip, and she couldn't help but chuckle. "Poor princess," she commented, quietly as she could as she stood up. She stretched, raising her arms over her head and arching her back for a moment before looking back at Daren. "I'm going to get dressed for the day," she informed him, leaving it up to him whether he wanted to leave the tent or simply look in the other direction. @Soul

Skylar stood still as the crown was placed on her head by Nainda. It almost felt like a dream. Ignoring the banter in the background, she wrapped her arms around Nainda’s neck and rested her head on her shoulder, smiling a little as she closed her eyes to take in the moment.

Keota also blushed deeply from the moan and that someone heard them. He petted her head gently with his hand to try to keep calm her down. “Sorry, beloved..” Keota whispered softly, smiling a little guiltily.

Daren wasn’t surprised when he heard Nainda’s quip to Keota and Rikuma. As Corinne got up and said she was going to change, Daren decided to just hide in the sleeping bag as his face was still a little red from Corinne’s teasing. @Al the Killer

Her attention quickly shifted back to the beauty in front of her. She wrapped her arms around her waist, holding her close. "The others will probably be out here soon," she whispered, a warning as she didn't know how Skylar felt about public displays of affection. She rubbed her back up and down gently for now, but kept her arms loose enough in case Skylar wanted to pull away.

She looked up at him, pouting a bit. "Make it up to me later," she whispered back, before standing up and walking over to her bag. She began to get dressed, forgoing the corset for today. It was too much work without any undead servants around, and she was slim enough to manage without the extra support.

Corinne got dressed quickly, changing into fresh underwear and short stays, then putting on a comfortable blouse and trousers over it. "You can stop hiding," she announced as she began putting her boots on. With that done, she ran her fingers through her hair, trying to get it presentable. Sleeping outside, with more natural moisture in the air and none of the amenities she had grown accustomed to, had given it quite a bit of extra frizz, and caused some of its natural curls to come out. @Soul

As the others start to come out, Skylar quickly let go of Nainda and stood next to her, keeping the flower crown on her head. She couldn’t believe that her cold demeanor changed into a bashful mess in the span of a day from a beautiful woman. She tried to look natural, but her face was still a little red and bashful.

Keota got up with Rikuma and went to his bag. He undresses and then put on clean clothes for the day. He put the other clothes in his bag and looks over at Rikuma to see if she needed help changing or if she was done.

Daren gets out of the sleeping bag when Corinne finishes changing and stands up. He closes the tent flap when Corinne leaves the tent so he can change. He also changes into clean clothes and puts his other clothes in his bag. Once he finished changing, he got out of the tent to join Corinne. @Al the Killer

Since they still had a few minutes, Nainda stepped away from Skylar. "I should get properly dressed, myself. I'll be out in a moment," she told Skylar, before ducking into their tent. She had only brought mourning gowns. Honestly, she'd owned mostly black clothing even before her son's death, so it wasn't like she could have been an array of colour anyway.

Rikuma had finished changing quickly, and nodded to Keota as she straightened up, showing that she was ready. She stepped out with him and looked over at Skylar. It was weird, seeing the cold, quiet assassin blushing and wreathed in flowers. What an odd shift indeed. She didn't comment on it as she instead walked over to the embers of the old campfire. "Can we just relight it or do we need to add more wood?" she asked Keota.

Corinne stepped out so he could change in peace. She supposed for now, she would just have to imagine what Daren's body would look like. Very well then, she would gladly do so. As she walked out into the cool morning air, she glanced over at Skylar. "Hey," she said, turning toward Keota. "Is that the same person we met yesterday?" She walked closer to Skylar and sniffed a bit. "...She smells the same. But more floral." @Soul

Skylar watched as her new partner walked into their tent to change. When the others came out, she got a little more embarrassed. Having so much attention on her felt a little strange compared to hiding around and not interacting with people at all like she used to. “S-Still the same person..” Skylar said quietly as Corinne approached her. She just wished she could hide away against Nainda from how embarrassing this was.

Keota walked to the fire with Rikuma and looked down at it. “No. The stick and dry grass are too burned up and charred. You would need new sticks and grass to light it up properly. But I think we’ll be leaving soon, so it shouldn’t be an issue.” Keota guessed, not knowing if they’ll be leaving right away or staying for a bit longer. He looked at Corinne when she asked him a question. “I think that is,” He laughed a little. “Love can change a person in different ways and she is a perfect example.”

Daren walked over to Corinne and pet her head gently, then looked at Skylar. “Oh yeah, it definitely changed her entire demeanor.” Daren said, agreeing with Keota, to which Skylar gave a death stare to each of them because of how nervous she is feeling. Intimidating people was one of the only ways she knew how to hide her emotions whenever she would be nervous or embarrassed. Of course, she would never try that to Nainda. @Al the Killer

"Maybe not her entire demeanor," Corinne commented, catching sight of that death glare. "Anyway, I can catch a rabbit for breakfast if you want to gather firewood or we can just have berries and leaves raw." She didn't fully want to transform right now, despite her offer. She rubbed her shoulder with the opposite hand, trying to massage out the residual soreness from the last time.

"I'd like to return to the road as soon as possible," Rikuma commented. "We're already delayed due to the attack on the carriages yesterday, and Nainda will have to check to make sure the coachmen don't have concussions that will prevent them from navigating properly. You can't exactly knock someone unconscious without risking brain damage." The risk seemed small, but they shouldn't discount it.

Nainda stepped out, immediately noticing that her new partner had become the centre of attention. She redirected everyone's focus in a gallant rescue effort. "Rikuma is correct - we should be on our way. Corinne, Daren, portion out the remaining plants so everyone has something for the trip. The rest of us can take down the tents so we can continue on our way." She walked over to Skylar and smiled apologetically. "They truly are merciless at times, but they mean well," she promised, as though she had just witnessed the party slaughtering a bunch of guards rather than simply been on the receiving end of their playful teasing. @Soul

Daren stopped talking when seeing Skylar’s death glare to try not to make her mad. He looked at Nainda as she was giving orders. “Alright, no problem.” He went to the berries and leaves to try to separate them evenly so everyone gets a fair share.

“Alright, let’s go.” He took Rikuma’s hand as they walked to the tents and started to take them down. He thought about what Rikuma said earlier about making it up to her for making her moan earlier. Maybe cuddles in the carriage would help or something else depending on what Rikuma wants in particular.

Skylar leaned into Nainda and hid her bashful face. She felt more relaxed and calm whenever she was near her. “Can we have cuddles in the carriage later?..” She whispered softly, still hiding her blushing face as she gets shy. @Al the Killer

Corinne helped Daren with the food. Luckily, they had acquired plenty, and she had some dried fruits in her pack for the Rashourans and deer jerky for the rest of them to help fill it out, along with a few slices of bread and chunks of cheese. In the end, they managed to put together a decent enough small breakfast, especially considering the fact that they didn't have a cooking fire.

"So, how do we do this?" Rikuma asked, since she hadn't seen the entire process when they had gone up. She followed any instructions he had to give, doing all she could to help with her limited experience. She remained confident that she would get the hang of it with time, though.

Nainda patted Skylar's head. "Of course, darling. That was already my plan." She winked, before walking over to their tent. "Now come on, we can't leave all of the work to the princess and Keota. I am not someone who gives orders without doing my share of the work." She set to work on pulling out the stakes and carefully removing the structural supports from the canvas. @Soul

Skylar followed Nainda to the tents to help Keota and Rikuma. She helped to pull the stakes out and fold up the tents once they were down.

After the food was divided, Daren looked at the group at the tents. “Hey guys, we got the food sorted out when you guys are finished!” He called out to them.

“Cool! Thanks!” Keota called back, then focused his attention on helping Rikuma when she needed help with the tents. He did his best to properly explain how to take it down. @Al the Killer

Once all of the tents had been taken down, Rikuma walked over to Daren and Corinne to take two portions of the food, one for herself and one for Keota. She sniffed at the strange, yellow-white chunks, unsure of what it was. There had been some at the marchioness's castle, and she was still unfamiliar with it. She was pretty sure someone had called it cheese though. "We can eat in the carriages," she suggested. "I don't want more delays..." She glanced anxiously in the general direction of the road.

"That will be fine," Nainda agreed. "We should be able to catch up and get back on track. If things go smoothly, we should be able to make it to the town of Fairbreach by late evening." Of course, they would have to stop occasionally to let the horses rest, but the brief breaks would allow them to make it further in the long run. She packed up the tent kits and returned them to Corinne. "Is everyone ready to head out, then? Skylar, darling, would you mind taking our portions of breakfast and I will carry our supplies?" she asked, shouldering her own bag.

Corinne packed the tents back into her bag of holding, pausing to double-check that they weren't leaving anything behind. They most likely wouldn't be back this way, so she didn't want to risk losing anything important back here. "Ready," she confirmed, already turning toward the direction of the carriages. @Soul

Keota helped carry the supplies with Corrine and Nainda as everyone makes their way back to the carriages. Once there, he would pack up the supplies in the carriages.

After folding up the tents, Skylar lifted her head up when Nainda called her name, blushing a little when she called her darling. “Y-Yeah, sure.” She said softly. She went and grabbed two portions of food for herself and Nainda, making her way to the carriages.

Daren grabbed the last two portions of food for himself and Corinne, then followed everyone else to the carriages to load up and keep on the road. @Al the Killer

Once they arrived, Rikuma helped pack up the supplies. She paused, distracted as she watched the coachmen retack the horses and get them hooked back up to the carriages. As that part of the work wrapped up, she turned to board the carriage, but was distracted by something on the ground. A stone, which probably would have gone unnoticed by someone who didn't find rocks fascinating. "Ooo... Keota, can you hold our food for a second?" She held their breakfast out to him so she could reach down and pick up what she'd found. It was pale and rough, and closer inspection could identify what had once been distinct shell fragments making up the stone. Coquina was uncommon, especially this far inland, which made it a fantastic gift. She picked it up.

Corinne packed her bag into her and Daren's carriage, then took one last look to make sure there was nothing left they could help with. Satisfied that her work was done for now, she climbed up into the carriage, glad to get back on the road so she could snuggle close to her boyfriend and sunbathe through the carriage window.

Nainda took a moment to look over each coachman's injuries. None of them seemed to have concussions, and she made quick but precise work of changing their bandages. "All set," she announced once she was finished checking them over. @Soul

Keota held the portions of food for Rikuma while she grabbed the stone off the ground. It would make for a nice way to remember today. He joined Rikuma in the carriage and handed her own portion of food to her when her hands were empty, eating his own portion.

Daren joined Corinne in their carriage and handed her portion of food to her while he ate his own portion. “Mmm, the berries taste good.” He said after he finished his portion.

Skylar was sitting in Nainda’s carriage, holding out the portions of food for when Nainda came into the carriage. Once Nainda came in and sat down next to her, she handed her one of the portions of food and ate together with her. Once everything was ready, the horses walked off and pulled the carriages along. @Al the Killer

Rikuma sat beside him, holding the stone out to him. "Here," she said, because giving him a cool rock she'd found was her kind of romantic gesture. Yet she gave no further explanation out loud, and instead proceeded to enjoy her breakfast. "This is good... Cheese, right?" She'd only taken a nibble to start with, and would most likely take her time with it throughout the day, since it was still an unfamiliar food.

Corinne ate quickly as the carriages lurched into motion. "They are," she agreed. "And they were picked by the most handsome man, too." She winked, then opened her arms for him.

Nainda settled into the carriage beside Skylar. "Thank you," she said as she accepted her breakfast. She finished it quickly, as it was smaller than the meals she'd grown accustomed to in her time among nobility. When they were both finished eating, she wrapped an arm around Skylar's waist again and held her close. "Now, I believe I promised you we could cuddle in the carriage, yes?" @Soul

Keota took the stone and looked at it. It was pretty and a nice way to remember everything after years gone by. He smiled at Rikuma. “Thank you,” He put the stone in his bag for safe keeping and finished the rest of his food. “Yeah, it is called cheese.” He reassured her, wrapping an arm around the back of her waist and placing his hand on her hip.

Daren blushed and was caught off guard by the sudden compliment. He saw her arms opened up for him and took her offer. He leaned in and went closer to her, wrapping his arms around her neck and snuggling up to her body.

Skylar’s face turned red a little and she tilted her head away a bit to try to hide it, feeling Nainda’s arm wrapped around her waist. “Y-Yeah..” Skylar said shyly, she tried to hide her small shy smile, but it wasn’t working at all. In the end, she decided to sit directly on top of Nainda’s lap to tease her. “You don’t mind if I use your lap, do you?..” She whispered in her ear softly and leaned in closer to tease her more. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked at the cheese for a moment, then at Keota, weighing her options. After a few seconds, she scarfed down the rest of her breakfast. "There, now we can do this." She sat in his lap and curled up against him. "Much better." She looked toward the window. There were curtains to either side of the carriage windows, but they didn't seem very thick. Even if they were drawn shut, she wasn't sure how much they would block out.

Corinne rested her head against his shoulder once he was closer. "Definitely better than walking all the way," she commented, rubbing his back gently. Her tail curled around his legs. "Could you pet my head again?" Her ears perked up as she made the request.

Nainda sat back to give Skylar space. "Not at all, darling." She tightened her arms around her and kissed her forehead. "Make yourself comfortable." She smiled back, nowhere near as shy as Skylar. "Have you considered what you want to do once the Emperor is gone? Anywhere you might want to go?" @Soul

Keota wrapped both of his arms around Rikuma’s waist, then looked up to see what she was looking at. “You looking at the curtains? I think they might be able to stop anyone from seeing us, but they probably won’t block out any sound we make.”

Daren cuddled up to her a little more first. “Mhm,” He moves one of his hands from her neck to her head, petting her head and from behind her ears. He scratches her head and the back of her ears as well.

Skylar slowly wrapped her legs around Nainda’s waist, pulling herself closer to her. She rests her head against her body and thought about what she said. “I’m not sure actually… I never properly thought about it,” She says softly, snuggling up to her a little more. “But maybe I’ll go wherever you go… if that’s okay with you?..” If she were asked this by anyone else before she met Nainda, she wouldn’t know what she would do with her life. However, now she knows what she wants and that is to be by Nainda’s side. @Al the Killer

Rikuma listened, but no snippets of conversation from the other carriages could be heard, nor could the constant noise of the forest, or even the hoof falls of the horses. She stood up and pulled the curtains shut on both sides before returning to Keota's lap. "Then we'll be quiet," she whispered, before kissing him deeply.

Corinne smiled, slowly closing her eyes as she leaned into his touch. "Purrfect," she said, then chuckled softly at her own joke. She kept an arm around him, happy to be in his company.

Nainda rubbed Skylar's back gently. "That's more than okay," she said softly, then had to consider. "Aubron has no living heirs, such is his greed for power and his confidence in his own immortality. The nobility have been under his heel for so long that they would not simply take the opportunity to carry on without an Emperor after his death, nor will they accept if a Rashouran or someone born a commoner usurped the Imperial throne. His loyalists would kill whoever took the throne, first and foremost. Most likely, his death will create a power vacuum and, in turn, launch a civil war. I was uncertain of my own chances of surviving this venture at first, so I have made sure Oblein is prepared to self-govern in my absence..." She cupped one hand under Skylar's chin and looked her in the eyes. "Perhaps the best outcome for us would be if we ran away together." @Soul

Keota’s eyes widened a little at first when Rikuma kissed him deeply. He closes his eyes and puts his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him. He returned the kiss just as passionately. I guess this is what she meant by making it up to her later.

Daren smiled a little as Corinne leaned into his touch. She was absolutely adorable when she is like this. He kept scratching her head and ears. His other hand slowly moves down Corinne’s body from her neck and slowly down her back.

Skylar’s face turned red and felt it getting a little hotter. Her eyes widened at her idea of running away together. It was true that she was right about people under the Emperor’s control possibly wanting revenge. Political unrest would also soon follow as people may want to claim territory that once belonged to the Emperor. It felt like they were in some romantic story; running away together and starting new lives living happily. She gets shy, but doesn’t turn her head away from her this time, staring directly in her loving eyes. “I.. I-I would.. l-like that…” Skylar said shyly, stammering a little as she tried to get the words out from how flustered she was. Running away and living together with a hot and sexy woman like Nainda? Oh hell yeah. @Al the Killer

She pulled her skirt a bit higher so she could wrap her legs around Keota' waist as she kissed him. Her lips parted to let her tongue tease at the space between his lips. Truth was, he'd sent her mind in all sorts of directions earlier that morning and the night before, and now they had just enough privacy to bring some of those thoughts into reality. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling her chest against his.

Corinne moved only enough to all but curl up in his lap. A sigh of contentment left her as she enjoyed his affection. "I love this," she said softly. "And you." She yawned, as she considered the fact that it was never too early for another nap.

A smile couldn't possibly have expressed her joy at Skylar's answer, but it was a start. "I don't know where we'll go," she admitted, "but we'll figure it out." It wouldn't be easy at first, she knew that much. But she had skills of her own, medical knowledge, musical ability, military and government experience... there were plenty of possibilities as long as she was there to seize the right opportunity. "I want to give you the world. I want to make sure you never have to kill anyone you don't want to. We'll take some of the Emperor's wealth once he's dead and find a place where we'll be safe and I can spoil you rotten." @Soul

Keota face turned red a little as he felt her legs wrapped his waist, feeling her bare legs from her skirt being pulled a bit higher. His eyes opened a little in surprise by her tongue rubbing against the space between his lips. He glanced down a little at her soft breasts pressing against him, which made him blush a little more. I guess he got her too worked up the night before and this morning, but he was fine with it. He parted his lips a little to let her tongue slip into his mouth. His eyes closed tightly a little as he felt her tongue explore his mouth, making him let out a soft moan loud enough for only her ears to hear him.

Daren laid her body against his body as he continued to pet her head. His other hand continued going down her back until it reached her lower back near her waistband. He rubs his hand against her back gently, making sure to give her all the comfort she wants. “You can take a nap if you want. I’m not going anywhere..” Daren whispered in her ear, kissing her forehead as he looked down at her resting against him.

Skylar’s heart skipped a beat as she heard Nainda’s words. Her heart beating a little faster in her chest as she felt so much love for her and her kindness. “D-Damn.. how the fuck did I get someone as good as you?..” Skylar whispered softly, feeling touched by how much she cared for her. “Maybe we could live in Keota and Rikuma’s kingdom?.. We would have their protection and you can be close to your companions…” She suggested, wanting her to still live a somewhat normal life where she can still be with close friends. “And don’t think I’m going to let you do all the work,” She whispered softly, smiling a little. “I want to spoil you rotten too if I can..” @Al the Killer

After a moment, she had to pull back and catch her breath. "There. That was payback," she breathed. "And this..." She lowered her head to kiss whatever she could reach of his neck. "...is just because I want you." She treated him to a playful love bite at his throat, not hard enough to cause pain or leave a mark, but solely to tease.

If there was one thing Corinne was going to do with or without permission, it was take a nap. She smiled and closed her eyes. "Good. You're comfy," she muttered, basking in the warmth of his body against hers. His embrace was the safest place in the world right now, and it was easy enough for her to doze off again.

Nainda chuckled. She'd been called a lot of things in recent years. 'Good' had never really been one of them. "I believe it all started when you attacked my men but opted not to kill them," she teased, then considered her other words. "Rashouris is... it would be safe for us, but a challenge to make a living in a kingdom where education is highly valued and everyone other than us has had a formal education. But I would imagine a good word from the royal family would still get us far. I will bring up the possibility with the princess." She twirled a few strands of Skylar's hair around her finger as she considered. "As for being spoiled... I think I would like that." She smiled. @Soul

Keota tilted his head up a little to give her room to bite his neck gently. The touch of her lips and teeth sent a few shivers down his spine. His face turns a little red and he turns it away as he gets a little flustered and embarrassed.

Daren smiled a little at his cute girlfriend resting against his body. Maybe he will take a nap too and potentially ask his loving girlfriend to be held sometime. He rested his head against her shoulder and closed his eyes, slowly drifting to sleep with her while feeling comforted by her warmth.

Skylar glanced at the window and got up to close the curtains, giving them a little more privacy. She sat back on Nainda’s lap and wrapped her legs around her waist, pulling herself closer to her. “How about I spoil you now..” She whispered a little seductively. She leaned up and kissed her lips deeply, closing her eyes as she wraps her arms around her neck. @Al the Killer

Rikuma pulled away and looked up at him, since he seemed uncomfortable? Was he? Or aroused? Damn it, those were two very different things, and it was times like this that she wished she could read cues. "Is everything alright?" she asked, then glanced away nervously. "Too much?" She looked down at the clothes still on their bodies. "Or not enough?"

Nainda let her go, watching her movements closely. She had no complaints about blocking the sun out, and even fewer about Skylar's return to her lap. She closed her eyes and returned the kiss for a moment before pulling away. "Still in a hurry, are we?" she asked. She brushed the palm of her hand across Skylar's cheek. "So impatient~" She'd mentioned waiting a bit longer, but she had to admit that the mood was here now. Her other hand rested against the small of Skylar's back as she pulled her closer, kissing her again. @Soul

Keota was getting aroused by Rikuma’s actions. There was a small bulge in his pants showing that her actions were affecting him in some way. “I’m f-fine..” Keota whispers softly in a shy way, tilting his head back down a little, but still felt flustered.

Skylar blushed a lot as Nainda gently caressed her cheek and pulled her in for another kiss. She closed her eyes and kissed her back. Nainda’s lips felt soft and her touch send shivers down Skylar’s spine. She loved every second of it and every second she was around her. She pressed her body against Nainda and tilted her head to the side a little to let Nainda get better access to her lips. @Al the Killer

Once he confirmed he was fine, Rikuma lowered her head, trailing kisses once more across his jaw and down his neck. The bulge was good enough news that she didn't have to worry about lack of interest. She still didn't want him to be passive, though. She took hold of his wrists gently, guiding his hands toward her breasts. "Please," she breathed, craving his touch.

Nainda had missed this warmth, but the fact that it was Skylar made it more than just that. Her hands rested on Skylar's hips, fingertips slipping just under the hem of her shirt to brush against her soft skin. She'd seen a glimpse of the assassin's body in the tent the night before, but her form had been blurry, a vaguely attractive shape. She didn't only want to see her now; she wanted to know her. But it was still early, and she didn't want to risk the chance that this was an impulse Skylar might regret earlier, given her situation. She broke the kiss to catch her breath. "You're sure you want to do this, darling?" she asked softly. @Soul

Keota’s eyes widened as he felt his hands on her soft breasts. He blushed a little more and moved his hands against her breasts slowly at first. He squeezed them gently and used his fingers to play with her nipples.

Skylar caught her breath as Nainda broke the kiss. She looked up at her with desire filling her eyes. “I meant what I said, darling~… My heart and body want you to claim me for yourself~.. I want you to claim me for yourself..” She whispered softly in her ear, leaning up to nibble at her earlobe gently. @Al the Killer

Even through the fabric of her dress, she was still sensitive to his touch. She moaned softly as his fingers brushed against her nipples, causing them to stand out more for him. Moments like this made her glad she'd foregone the corset for today. Lifting her head, she claimed his lips with hers again, shifting her hips to tease against his bulge.

Nainda's breath trembled for a moment at the soft nibbling. Truly, she had no argument against that. "Then you are mine," she whispered, voice thick with desire. "Heart and body." She pressed a kiss to Skylar's neck as her hands slid up, under her shirt to feel each curve, any scars that might have been there, every inch of skin until she could massage her breasts gently. @Soul

Keota moaned into the kiss as she felt her hips shifting against his bulge. He took one hand off of her breast and slowly slid it down her back until it grabbed her ass firmly.

Skylar tilted her head up and closed her eyes as she felt her lips press against her neck. She could feel Nainda’s hands slowly moving up her body, causing her to shiver from her touch. She let out a soft moan as she felt her hands massage her breasts, her nipples getting hard from the pleasure. “Nainda~..” She moaned out her name quietly, so only she could hear her. @Al the Killer

Rikuma wiggled her backside a bit, just to tease him as he grabbed her ass. Her back arched, pressing her body more against both hands. Then the carriage hit another bump, and she was knocked sideways. She threw her arms around his neck as she fell, pulling him down on top of her. "Unexpected hazard of doing this in a moving carriage," she commented, smiling at him so he'd know she was okay.

Corinne opened her eyes and hissed as the carriage hit a bump, interrupting her nap. The motion nearly caused her to fall, but she held tightly onto her spot (or more specifically, Daren's neck). Then she remembered she wasn't alone, and her face heated up out of embarrassment. "...Sorry, I wasn't annoyed at you," she told Daren, loosening her grip on him.

The bump in the road was sudden, but Nainda managed to wrap her arms around Skylar and hold her close so she wouldn't fall. The shirt was an inconvenience though, so she pulled her lips from Skylar's neck in order to properly undress her top half. "Much better," she whispered, setting the shirt aside. Her hands returned to Skylar's breasts, massaging them and teasing at her nipples. @Soul

Keota landed on Rikuma when she fell because of her pulling him down with her. He sighed a little relief that was okay. “You want to sit back down?” He asked, wanting to know if she wanted to back into the position they were in or if she had other plans in mind.

Daren woke up from the carriage hitting a bump and from Corinne’s grip holding onto the back of his neck. “It’s okay..” He whispered softly, giving her pets and scratches behind her ears again to help her relax. He smiled a little as she gets embarrassed. “You’re so cute..”

Skylar’s eyes widened a little as Nainda suddenly took her shirt off, leaving only her bra to cover up part of her medium sized breasts. “Someone is getting naughty-..” She stopped speaking as Nainda’s hands pressed against her breasts and messaged them. She let out a moan and squeezed her eyes shut as Nainda teased her nipples, trying her best not to be too loud. She bites her lower lip gently to try to stifle her moans and aroused noises. Her legs squirmed a little as she felt herself getting more aroused. @Al the Killer

She looked up at him as she considered. He looked even better from this angle. It gave an impression of power that sent her heart racing in the best ways. "No, this is even better," she said, leaning up just enough for a kiss. Her leg hooked around him to keep him close. All she wanted right now was to be as close to him as two people could possibly be.

It worked perfectly, as she relaxed in his arms. "No, you," she retorted, smiling back. "Did you rest well before then?" She tilted her head, rubbing her cat ears against his hand. It had been nice to get a few minutes of extra sleep, but it was even better to be able to enjoy his company again.

Nainda chuckled at Skylar's comment. "Hm, but if you don't enjoy it, you can stop me at any time," she said, knowing she wouldn't. Everything about it was perfect. Skylar's body, her soft curves, her sensitive reactions, the feeling of power that came with knowing she was the cause. The fullness to her heart that hadn't been there for so long. She reached around Skylar to remove her bra. "You wanted me to claim you, didn't you?" She trailed kisses down from Skylar's collarbone to an exposed breast, gripping her hips once more in her hands. @Soul

Keota leaned forward and kissed her lips back, blushing a little as her leg around him. He always loved how direct and forward she was. He pulls away from her lips just a bit to say something. “Are you sure you want to have sex now?.. I don’t want anyone to hear us..” Keota whispered, not wanting to expose themselves or have anyone hear their romantic moment, assuming that was what she was planning.

Daren chuckled a little as she retorted and move his other hand to her chin to tilt it up so they can look at each other. “I’m sorry, who’s the one being a cute little kitten and snuggling up to my pets?” He said in a teasing voice. At least he was getting some payback after all the teasing she did on him. “But yes, I rested well. How about you?”

Skylar didn’t stop her at all, letting Nainda run her hands all over her body, moaning softly at the sensations. She felt her bra being removed and heard it fall to the floor, her breasts now fully exposed to Nainda with her nipples being hard as she gets more excited. “A-Are you… mm!.. sure that you w-want… ahh!.. do it here?..” Skylar asked in between her gasps and moans. She arched her back as Nainda trailed her kisses down her collarbone to her exposed breast, moving it closer to her. @Al the Killer

She caught her breath as he pulled away. The concern was understandable, but she really wasn't thinking about that. "I want to," she said, then considered. "But I often do; if you prefer to be more cautious then we can wait until tonight, since we'll be staying at an inn." As long as they didn't encounter any further delays, at least. "It's your choice to make." She kissed the side of his neck, but lowered her head after, not wanting to tempt him further after saying it was his decision.

She continued to melt into his touch as she looked at him. "Well enough," she said, then smiled. "I love seeing you confident enough to tease me back." She lifted her head to kiss his cheek. "I just wish there was something more to do." Now that she'd rested, she had all of this energy and nothing to do with it. She stretched as much as the carriage allowed, but now she was just a bit too restless.

Her tongue circled one of Skylar's nipples, then flicked it teasingly before she answered. "I'm sure, darling," she said softly. Honestly, she didn't even care if they were overheard; she was just being quiet out of respect for her partner. Then again, there wasn't much risk of it. "These carriages are more soundproof than you might think." It would take a lot of sound to pierce through them. Even the commotion Skylar had caused the day before had barely reached her ears. "So unless you request otherwise... mm..." She paused to suck gently at Skylar's breast. "I would be happy to continue." She brought one hand back up, trailing it across Skylar's stomach and pausing at the waistband of her trousers. @Soul

Keota thought about it for a few moments, considering his options. They didn’t seemed to have been overheard yet, so maybe the carriages will block out their sound enough so no one can hear them. He leaned down and whispered into her ear. “Very well, beloved~.. and don’t hold back your moans~.. no one will hear us here~..” He straddled his hips with her waist and slowly grinds against her, having his bulge hitting between her legs on purpose.

Daren pulled her closer and kissed her cheek back gently. “You can do whatever you want. Maybe play eye spy out the window or just cuddle and kiss?” One side of him did want to do romantic things with her, but he was afraid he would rush things and make her uncomfortable.

Skylar breathes heavily a little and looks down at Nainda. Since the carriages were sound proof enough, then she didn’t have anything to worry about. She let out a loud moan as Nainda continued to tease her nipples. “Oh fuck… please.. give me more!.. ahh!..” She breathed out. Her hands let go of Nainda’s neck and moved down to try to pull her shirt off. She never felt this much pleasure before and didn’t want to stop now. She leans to her ear. “You have my full permission to claim me anyway you want~..” She whispers seductively into her ear. She lifted her hips off her lap a little to help Nainda take her trousers off. @Al the Killer

A shiver of delight ran down her spine at his words. "I'll still make you earn-" And he did easily, as she stopped talking and let out a soft moan as she felt him brush up against her. Her back arched, the skirt of her dress falling away from her legs as they wrapped around his hips. "You tease," she groaned as she pulled his head down toward her neck.

She considered for a moment. Looking out the window would have required moving from her comfortable spot on his lap. Besides, she wanted to kiss him more. A lot more. "We can stay here." She closed her eyes and leaned in, her lips brushing gently against his. "To start with, at least." She kissed him fully now, staying close to him.

Between the complexities of even simplified noble attire and the fact that she had a woman in her lap, removing Nainda's dress would not be quite as easy, but that was fine. She was content to give now and receive later, so to speak. "As you wish, darling," she whispered against Skylar's chest. "Don't worry about me just yet~" She removed Skylar's trousers, leaving her only in her underwear. That could come off in a moment, but for now, she used two fingers to tease her through the thin cloth, brushing against the warm slit at the centre. And now that she had permission, she lifted her head back to Skylar's collarbone and closed her lips over it, sucking a mark into the skin. Her free hand cupped Skylar's ass to help keep her balanced. @Soul

Keota grinned a little and moved his head down to her neck like she wanted. He started with kissing her neck and nibbling at it, then made a trail of kisses and nibbles down her neck to her collarbone. He suck on her collarbone with his lips to make marks onto her skin. His hand moved into her dress and touched her bare skin underneath, feeling every curve and inch of her body. One of his hands went underneath her bra to grab her bare breast, squeezing it gently and moving it a little as his index finger plays with her nipple. The other hand moved down her stomach to her underwear, he used two of his fingers to brush against her warm slit firmly.

Daren blushes as Corinne kissed his lips fully. He wrapped his arms around her waist more and helped her balance while they kiss. She was perfect and her warm lips felt so good to him.

Skylar let out a gasp and a loud moan of pleasure when Nainda plays with her slit. She tilted her head up a bit to give Nainda her room to mark her. She was going to be claimed by her, and she loved every second of it. “Oh god… ahh!~.. you tease~.. mm!~..” She arched her back a little more to press her ass against Nainda’s hand a little more. @Al the Killer

And now, she was more than happy to oblige his request not to hold back. "F-fuck!" she gasped, definitely glad she'd decided to forego any sort of breast covering aside from the dress itself. It made this all so much easier. "Keota..." She lifted her hips toward his hand so it would brush up against her sensitive clit, letting out a sound somewhere between a moan and a whimper.

She pulled herself closer to him so her body pressed against his. She had to pull away after a moment, feeling the sun on her skin and remembering how embarrassed he got about public displays of affection. "Do you want me to close the curtains for some privacy?" she asked softly, running her fingers through his hair.

Nainda chuckled, pulling away to admire the dark marking she'd left. "Tease?" She licked the spot she'd marked. "I'm not sure what you mean~" As she spoke, she pulled her hand back slightly so her fingers could circle Skylar's clit through the fabric. "All I'm doing is giving a beautiful woman a taste of the pleasure she deserves." She rubbed against it more fully now, still not applying too much pressure. @Soul

Her moans and body felt so good. He licked the marks he left on her neck. His fingers moved in circles firmly against her clit, feeling how wet she was getting for him. His hand let go of her clit to grab the bottom of her dress. He pulled away from her just a little to get the dress off of her. He set the dress aside and looked down upon her, his eyes looking at each inch of her body. “Now, darling, I’ll let you decide where we go from here~.. Do you want me to tease you?~.. Get straight into the action?~.. Have me use my mouth or fingers?~..” He loved at her with desire and lust in his eyes. It felt fitting to ask so he can make sure she gets every ounce of pleasure imaginable.

Daren looked at her and then at the window. He actually forgot that was there from their moment of kissing. “m-mhm..” He nods a little shyly, slowly letting go of her so she can close the curtains. All he wanted was for them to have their special moments alone, whatever that may be.

Skylar continued letting out soft moans and whimpers as Nainda teased her body. The pleasure and arousal is making her get wet as Nainda rubbed her fingers at her clit. “Wow.. you are so good!~.. Nainda!~..” She moaned out her name and breathing heavily a little, her chest moving up and down a little and her heart beats a little fast from everything happening. Skylar then realized something and looked down at Nainda to look at her face “Uh.. I don’t know how this works…” She admitted. She has never had experience with sex before in her life. Being an assassin didn’t allow her to pursue a romantic relationship with anyone other than Nainda. So she was still a virgin. She was aware on how sex worked when it was a man and a woman, but they were both women. She starts to get a little worried that she won’t be able to give Nainda the pleasure she wants. @Al the Killer

She let go of him so she could help him get her dress off. The bodice for this one was a simple hook and eye setup, so she unfastened it for him. Her face was flushed as she looked up at him. Still fully clothed, but no less attractive to her for it. "Don't skip foreplay," she warned, because she recalled being less than comfortable the few times she'd been... over-enthusiastic. "Tease me," she decided. "With your mouth." She blushed deeper, worried that she was really no good at dirty talk. What she really wanted, in terms of communication, was to keep it straight to the point, and she had no patience for the verbal dances couples seemed to always like in erotic literature.

She stood up and shut the curtains, pausing to make sure she couldn't see too much through them. Of course, the outside was brighter than the carriage, so looking in from out there would provide even less of a vew. Satisfied that they had privacy, she nodded and returned to his lap. "Better? I like having these moments for just the two of us," she said, brushing his hair back from his face with her hand.

She stopped teasing her for a moment to pull down her underwear, only to pause halfway as she heard Skylar's confession. "No?" she asked, then realized that was a silly response. "Have you not pleasured yourself before? Explored what you may or may not enjoy?" Her only previous partner had been her former husband, who had decidedly not been a woman, but she at least had knowledge of what she herself had enjoyed outside of penetration to go by. "I promise it isn't much harder to please another. If you want me to talk you through it when the time comes, I can." She finished undressing her and trailed a hand up Skylar's thigh. "I gladly will." @Soul

“As you wish~..” Keota whispered softly. He gave her lips a kiss, then slowly moved his body lower. He slides off her underwear and brought his face to between her legs. He pressed his lips around Rikuma’s entrance, using his tongue to play with her clit and entrance. He uses one hand to grab her hips firmly to keep her in place and his other hand to slide up and down her body, teasing her breasts as it does.

“Me too..” Daren said softly. He pulls Corinne in for a kiss and deepens the kiss a little. His hands press the small of her back and helps her keep her balance on his lap.

Skylar shakes her head a little when Nainda asked if she had pleasured herself before. Since she was trained to be an assassin for the emperor at a young age, she grew up mainly only knowing about stealth and combat along with training. Granted, she was tempted to pleasure herself when she would be alone in a room thinking about beautiful women at some point, but she never did. Nainda’s reassurance helped her feel better a little. Maybe in the future, she could pleasure Nainda without any guidance. “Y-Yes please..” Skylar says softly, appreciating her help. She was now completely naked on top of Nainda. Her legs were spread out to give Nainda a good view of her clit. @Al the Killer

She lifted her head to watch him at first, heart racing with that now familiar excitement. There was nothing she wanted more than to be with him, and here he was, gladly granting that wish. Then the first burst of pleasure from his tongue struck her mind blank, and she closed her eyes. "Y-yes~" she moaned, squirming from the pleasure as much as his grip on her would allow. "You feel so good..."

The deeper kiss brought to mind memories of their kiss from the night before, the temptation that had led her to cut things short and go right to sleep. And of that morning, the look on his face when he'd described her as forceful. She deepened the kiss a bit more, placing her hands on his shoulders to pull him closer.

Odd, but no matter. Not everyone was the same, but they could explore what Skylar liked together. Nainda paused to lick the two fingers she'd been using, to make sure they were wet before touching her most sensitive areas. Her hand returned between Skylar's legs, teasing at her entrance first before gliding forward, back to her clit. "So wet for me already, darling?" she teased. "Just enjoy yourself for now." She lowered her head back down to Skylar's other breast, kissing and sucking as she teased between her legs. @Soul

Keota’s tongue plays with her entrance and clit, feeling how wet she was getting. He was basically eating her out so to say. His hands roamed across her body to please her even more. The hand on her waist moves down to grip her ass and the other hand moves to grab her breasts and play with her nipples.

Daren blushed as Corinne deepened the kiss further. He pulled her closer and continued to kiss her. He could feel how passionate she was getting with him, causing him to open his mouth a little in case she wanted to do anything further.

Skylar tilted her head up and closed her eyes in ecstasy as Nainda touched her most sensitive areas. She moaned and whimpered as she continued. She lifted her hips up a little and glanced down at Nainda. “D-Darling.. mm!.. w-what about your.. ahh.. d-dress?..” She tried to speak as she moaned and whimpered even more. “It w-will get w-wet…” She loved what Nainda was doing to her, but she worried she would ruin her clothes with how wet she was getting. Her lips sent shivers down Skylar’s body, making her moan her name loudly. @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes, relishing in the pleasure of everything he was doing to her. She'd heard people complain that sex with the same person got boring after marriage, and was glad to learn that they were dead wrong. He knew exactly what she liked, had no problem doing it, and she knew that if she wanted to try something else, he'd listen. It was literally perfect. "Just like that," she breathed. "Fuck, you're perfect~"

Her lips parted with his. Hesitant at first, she explored his mouth with his tongue, taking it slow so she could gauge whether he was comfortable and enjoying this. She had to admit, she was a bit nervous. She'd taken her only other relationship slower than this, and regardless, she'd never been with a man before in any capacity. But she craved him, mind and body.

She paused, because she had genuinely not thought of that. She looked down, but the cloth of her dress remained mercifully clean for now. "Hm..." She gave Skylar's collarbone a playful bite before pulling her hand away. "Sit down for a moment and I'll fix that." Maintaining eye contact, she licked her fingers clean, then helped Skylar settle on the seat next to her before standing up. Might as well make a show of it all, since the assassin's eyesight was fine enough to appreciate what she couldn't touch. @Soul

He took his lips off her entrance and took a few breaths of air. He moved up to her and this time put his lips around one of her nipples on her breasts, sucking and nibbling at it. His hands moved around her body to help her feel even better. One hand moved to her clit and entrance. He points out two fingers and slowly moved them into her pussy, moving them back and forth to please her.

Daren opened his eyes a little in surprise as he felt her tongue exploring his mouth. It made let out a small whimper as his tongue moves with her tongue. It wasn’t bad and was very new to him.

Skylar looked at Nainda with wide eyes as she watched her get naked in front of her. Nainda’s figure and curves made Skylar even more aroused. Her hands wanted to touch her so badly, explore her body, claim her, and even more. She looked at Nainda with longing eyes of desire and lust, rubbing her legs and thighs together a little as she felt herself getting a little more wet. @Al the Killer

She trembled slightly as his fingers entered her, pleasure taking over as she adjusted to his touch. It was hard to think that their first time had been so awkward when now she was this at ease with him. She moaned softly, arching her back. "I love you so much," she whispered, keeping her eyes shut so she could just feel him. "Ah- faster~" She wanted to make sure she was completely ready for him by the time his clothes came off.

She tilted her head slightly to one side as they kissed, keeping one hand at the back of his head. The other rested against his chest as she pulled back to catch her breath. "How... how far do you want to take this?" she asked, wanting to make sure she knew what he wanted out of their current make out session. Maybe they had only been dating for a day, but they had known each other for three years, so maybe it wasn't too soon, after all.

She faced Skylar as she undressed. Between her human blood and personal history, she had a fuller figure than most elven women, a deceptive softness that hid her destructive potential. She hadn't bared her form to anyone in a long time, and especially not in an intimate context like this. The slight pink flush to her skin was as much nervousness as arousal, but she still smiled as she let her hair down from its bun, allowing it to cascade down her shoulder in long, soft waves. "Now, where were we?" She settled back on the seat beside Skylar, bringing her hand between her thighs once more. As she kissed her again, her fingers teased at Skylar's entrance, before pushing in. She took it slow at first, gentle since Skylar had never done this before. @Soul

His fingers went back and forth faster inside of her. They didn’t go too deep so his cock would be the one to do that job. His lips release her nipple and he looked up at her seductively. “I love you too~..” He whispered, licking her nipple a little to arouse her. He moves up to her neck, biting and licking her marks as his fingers kept penetrating her pussy. His other hand held her other breast, squeezing it and moving it in circles.

Daren gasped for air a little as Corinne stopped the make out session. He looked at her face and his heart was beating a little faster. He thought about it for a few seconds then decided that he will do anything to please her if she wants. “Honestly, as far as you want…” He says softly, moving his hands a little at the small of her back.

Skylar stared at her body with hungry eyes filled with lust and desire. Her eyes never left Nainda’s body until she sat down. Her eyes widened as their lips pressed together and she felt her fingers pushing into her. She closed her eyes and moaned into the kiss, feeling the pleasure and dopamine going through her body. She spread her legs out for Nainda, giving her easier access. @Al the Killer

Words became a lot harder to come by as he picked up the pace. Already, her body burned with desperation for him, her heart racing. Her moans grew more intense as her arousal approached its height, her longing undeniable. She wanted to express her need for him, but the words simply would not come. Instead, she tilted her head back to make room for him, welcoming every last mark he made on her body.

It was a passive response, and she needed a moment to consider whether it actually counted as consent or not. If she had to question that, it wasn't emphatic enough to count, right? "That's not quite... I didn't ask what you're willing to do. I asked what you want," she said softly. She may have had her own limits, but he had a right to his, too, and they'd have to meet in a place that made them both happy. "I don't want to do anything that I don't know you truly want." She cuddled close to him, nuzzling against his neck for now.

She kept her thumb on Skylar's clit, rubbing around it as her fingers worked their way inside. About an inch in, she found the spot she was looking for, the rough area that was mercifully consistent in terms of location and marked a sensitive bundle of nerves. She curled the two fingers inside of Skylar ever so slightly, pressing into that spot to further please her. Her other hand held Skylar, gently massaging at the tender skin of her inner thigh. "Let me know if it gets to be too much, love," she whispered after breaking the kiss. Her lips trailed down Skylar's neck, kissing and biting, leaving a small mark here and there. Low enough to be easily hidden, of course. @Soul

Keota stopped marking her for a moment to whisper in her ear. “Are you ready for me, beloved?~.. Move your head if it’s too hard to speak~..” His cock was ready to go. His fingers curled up in her pussy just a bit to get at her most sensitive spots.

Daren blushes as he thought about her question. He had a feeling what he wanted, but it was embarrassing for him to say it out loud. “I.. uh… maybe..” He hesitated, feeling worried and nervous that he’ll make her uncomfortable. “Sex..” He mumbled quietly, trying not to be heard by her.

Skylar’s body felt like it was going to burst. Her legs squirmed a little as Nainda kept exploring her pussy with her fingers. She laid her back on the seat and lifted her hips to help her go deeper. She let out a loud scream of pleasure as Nainda’s fingers pressed against one of her most sensitive. “Ahhh!~.. H-Harder!~.. Faster!~.. I feel like I’m going to burst!~..” She said in between moans and gasps, feeling her body screaming for release. Her hips move in time with her fingers, begging for more. @Al the Killer (edited)

Rikuma gasped at the new touch, needing a moment to parse the fact that he was, in fact, saying words in addition to everything else. She bit her lower lip and nodded to show both that she'd heard and that she was ready. Then again, she didn't like to abide ambiguity, so she also spread her legs farther apart to better accommodate him. She sat partway up, moving her hands down to help undress him, or at least to get his pants off so she could get to what she wanted.

She smiled at his response. "Good. Me too," she admitted. She straddled his lap properly and kissed his neck. She trailed a hand down his chest slowly, wanting to tease him before she'd begin to undress him. She'd been hoping to get to see what he looked like without clothing, but he'd wanted privacy, so she'd respected that. But in this context, that concern for remaining hidden from her eyes would no longer apply. Probably.

As Skylar grew louder, Nainda lifted her head and listened for anything from outside, a bit concerned now. When she'd assured her that the carriages were soundproof enough, she had not expected the shy assassin to be a screamer. But there was nothing from outside. If the driver had heard anything, he'd opted to ignore it. "Careful," she warned, picking up the pace a bit but remaining cautious. She hadn't expected this to happen, and hadn't trimmed her fingernails accordingly, and she really didn't want to accidentally injure something so delicate. Still, she went a bit deeper, picking up a steady rhythm, which was more satisfying than simply going hard and fast. "How is that, darling?" She lowered her head again, flicking at one of Skylar's nipples with her tongue. She could feel her clenching around her fingers and knew it was only a matter of time. "Are you ready to cum for me?" @Soul

Keota slowly stopped his fingers and slowly took them out, licking them clean. He helped her take off his clothes and put them to side. Now they were both exposed to each other and both ready. His hips moved closer to her until the tip of his cock pressed against her entrance. He didn’t enter yet, wanting to tease her a little more and make her yearn for it. He moved the tip around her folds and clit slowly, soaking it with her juices.

Daren’s face went red from ear to ear when she heard him and agreed to it. He tilted his head and closed his eyes when he felt her lips kissing his neck, feeling more excited by the second. He let her undress him, not fighting it at all. One of his hands lightly moved from the small of her back to her thigh. He bit his lower lip a little to keep from moaning.

Skylar covered her mouth for a second when she heard Nainda asking her to be careful. She stopped screaming out, but still moaned in pleasure. “S-Sorry…” She breathed out, feeling her release getting closer. She moaned for her and whimpered in desire as she felt Nainda going a bit deeper and maintaining a steady rhythm. “Oh fuck.. ahh!.. I’m so close!… please!.. don’t stop!.. Make me cum for you~..” She moans a little loudly, but not too loud for anyone to hear outside of the carriage. She arched her back as she clenches her walls against Nainda’s fingers, almost about to release. @Al the Killer

The haze of pleasure slowly cleared, only to settle in again as he teased her. She circled her hips, trying to get more out of his teasing. "P-please," she managed to moan out, pleading for him. Her arms wrapped around him again, trying to pull him in for a kiss as she waited for him to finally enter her. The heat pulsed deep within her, a craving to have him inside of her again.

The sight nearly took her breath away. She'd always thought the phrase was a figure of speech, but here it was, literally happening to her. She supposed she shouldn't have been surprised; he did more physical labour than most Rashourans, so some lean muscle made sense. "Oh. You're hot, hot." The words slipped out on their own and she felt her face heat up. Even though it wouldn't show, she still felt the need to hide her face in her hands. "I'm sorry, that sounded really dumb." It seemed it was her turn to be shy and flustered, even if it was her own damn fault.

Nainda would have smiled at her response, had her mouth not been presently occupied. She was more than happy to keep it up, practically feeling the tension in Skylar's body begging for release. She fully intended to do all she could to give it to her. Her thumb worked harder at Skylar's clit as her fingers pressed and rubbed against her inner walls. @Soul

Keota slowly stopped and put the tip of his cock at the folds of her entrance. “I’m coming in~..” He whispered seductively, slowly pushing his cock into her pussy. He starts thrusting, starting slow at first and slowly increasing in pace as his cock goes deeper inside. His hands move around her body and grab her sensitive parts such as her breasts and ass.

Daren got embarrassed and turned his head away a little. He wasn’t expecting the sudden compliment. “It’s f-fine..” He said shyly. “I didn’t think I looked that hot honestly..” He did do physical labor when working in the kingdom, but never really paid attention when he gained a bit of muscle, not too much to be very noticeable when he had clothes on.

Skylar moaned loudly as her climax finally came. She arched her back as her cum went onto Nainda’s hand. She whimpered and shuddered as the high of her climax came to an end. She laid back down and breathed heavily, still feeling Nainda’s fingers inside of her. “Oh fuck.. that felt so good… you were amazing…” She managed to breathe out as she looked down at her still messing with her breasts and nipples. @Al the Killer

She lifted her hips to meet him. Her nails scratched lightly at his back in encouragement as her moans grew louder, though not too loud. That pleasant feeling returned to her body, the fullness she could only get when they were together like this. "Keota~" She moaned, feeling his touch all over her body. "K-kiss me?" She opened her eyes and looked at him, her voice and expression almost pleading.

She returned to his lap. "You do. But even if you didn't, everything about you is incredible." She kissed him again, reaching down to take his hands and move them to the front of her blouse. Luckily, it was a button up, and the short stays she wore underneath for support also secured at the front.

Nainda lifted her head as Skylar reached her climax. "Good girl~" she cooed, withdrawing her hand carefully. Sure they could have kept going - one advantage of having a female partner - but she didn't want to wear her out the first time. She kissed each of Skylar's breasts one more time before kissing her lips. Only a brief kiss before she pulled away. "Do you need a short break, or do you want to go again? If you wish to try pleasing me with your tongue, I don't mind... Leading by example, so to speak." @Soul

Keota put his cock a little deeper and his thrusts go a little faster. He wanted her to thoroughly enjoy the experience before thrusting even more intensely. He kept his thrusts at a fast and steady pace, his cock slamming against her walls as he moves back and forth to hit all of the right spots. He put a hand behind Rikuma’s head and leaned in, kissing her lips with his lips and moving his tongue inside to explore her mouth.

Daren slowly unbuttoned her blouse and began to undress her. Once all of their clothes were on the floor, one hand grabbed her ass firmly while the other one pressed firmly against her breasts. He kissed her deeply as he touched her more.

Skylar looked up at Nainda as she was on top of her. Her eyes wandered down her body, taking in the sight of her big breasts and ass. After a minute of collecting herself, she grabbed her shoulders and gently flipped her over to switch their positions, making sure to not go too fast so Nainda’s head didn’t hit the hard seat.* “Oh, I’m going to please you~…” She looked down at her with eyes filled with lust and a need for her. Her hands grasp Nainda’s breasts and squeezed them gently while her fingers played with her nipples. She started to grind against her as she touches her body more. @Al the Killer

She moaned into the kiss as he gave her exactly what she wanted, and more. Her hips moved in time with his. She didn't want to go overboard and throw him off his rhythm, so she kept herself in check, simply working with him to maximize both of their pleasure. One of her hands stayed at the back of his head, fingers tangling with his hair, while the other rested on his back, holding him close and still scratching gently against his skin.

She shivered a bit as she was fully exposed to him, more from anticipation than cold. There was no hesitation as she kissed him back. Keeping one hand on his shoulder for balance, she trailed the other slowly down his chest and stomach, until at last she was close enough to brush it teasingly against his member.

She waited patiently through the momentary silence, only to be caught off guard by the change in positions. She went along with it, smiling at how eager Skylar seemed. "I look forward to it, love." Then she felt her partner's touch, and melted in her hands. Her head tilted back as she let out a soft moan of pleasure. @Soul

Keota started to thrust faster and harder inside of her, giving her all the pleasure she wants. His entire cock is now in her pussy. Her skin and lips felt so good as always, melting into his touch. He pulled the kiss for a bit so they can both get some air. “That’s it, darling~… Don’t hold back~..” He whispered softly, feeling her hips moving with his hips as he fucks her pussy even more.

Daren blushes deeply as he felt her warm and soft body. His hands moved along every inch of her as he continued to make out with her. He slowly pulled away from the kiss, moving his head down to her neck. He kissed and nibbled at it lovingly. His hands explore every curve and sensitive part of her body. He let out a small whimper and moan when he felt her hand teasing his member. (edited)

Skylar slowly leaned down and put her lips against one of Nainda’s breasts. She sucked and nibbled at it as she continued to grind against her, making both of their clits rub against each other. She moaned softly from this. The moan vibrates Nainda’s breast as she continues to play with it. Her tongue licks the tip of her nipple, enjoying playing with it in her mouth. @Al the Killer

She tried to catch her breath, but it was considerably harder with the intensity of pleasure rippling through her body. "You- ah!" She gasped, picking up her pace to match his. "You... shouldn't... either," she managed to breathe out. The tension had built to almost unbearable levels, leaving her desperate for release. "F-fuck, you're so good," she whispered. "I'm so close..." She moaned, wrapping her arms tightly around him.

Corinne lifted her head to make more space on her neck for him. "Mm... you sure you haven't done this before~?" she teased. She could feel that pit of longing opening up within her with each touch from him. She felt some of the wetness from her pussy drip onto her inner thigh. She rested her hand on his thigh for more balance and lifted her body a bit higher to bring her breasts closer to his face. There wasn't too much there - about average size - but they were firm and round, so she figured it was a good pair of breasts anyway.

Nainda stroked Skylar's hair, closing her eyes against the pleasure from the other woman's lips and tongue. "Your mouth feels delightful~" The grinding... really was not doing a whole lot for her. It was two small targets with a whole pubic bone creating a bit more distance between them. If she shifted her hips enough, at a bit of an odd angle, they could manage well enough for Skylar to tease her with it, but she doubted either of them was going to climax from this. "Touch me," she whispered, lifting her hips to make her desires known. @Soul

Keota smirked a little and whispered to her softly. “Very well~..” As soon as he said that, he doesn’t hold back his thrusts. He goes fast and hard as he fucks her pussy more, slamming his cock deeper inside of her. He hits all the right spots with each thrust he makes. “You ready to cum for me?~..” He whispers, clapping her cheeks even rougher. His hands moved around her body more and his mouth goes to her breasts again, playing with his nipples. He sucked and used his tongue on them, moaning on purpose to make her skin vibrate. He can feel his climax getting closer too.

Daren leaves a few bite marks on her neck before stopping as she lifts up her body. “Never have.. You’re my first~…” He whispered seductively, blushing and staring at her breasts. “You’re getting so wet for me~..” His cock gets hard and to full length. His eyes slowly filled with desire and lust. He used a hand to grab one of her breasts, moving it around and using his index finger to pinch and play with her nipple. He uses his mouth on the other breast. His lips surround the nipple. He sucks and nibbles at it, using his tongue to play with it.

Skylar slowly stops grinding and just sits on Nainda’s thighs while her mouth played with her breasts. She took her lips off the breast just a bit, looking up at Nainda under her eyelashes. She looked at Nainda in the eyes while Skylar kissed each of her breasts. “Yes, my dear~..” Skylar says seductively, acknowledging Nainda’s request. She moved a hand lightly down her stomach to between her legs, going slowly to make Nainda fill with more anticipation. She used two fingers to press against Nainda’s clit and folds, rubbing against them firmly. “How’s that?~..” Her lips return to Nainda’s breasts, playing with the nipple with her tongue and sucking on it. Her other hand grabbed the other breast and squeezed it firmly, moving it around and playing with the nipple with the index finger. @Al the Killer

It hurt a bit. Just the right amount for her, personally. The pleasure was more intense though, overwhelming all other sensation. She gasped, clinging to him desperately. "A-almost-!" She arched her back, wrapping her legs around him to the best of her ability. Just when she worried that she wouldn't be able to handle being at the edge for another moment, her climax hit hard. She moaned, a bit louder than intended, as her walls began to clench around him, trembling with her release. "Keota~" she breathed, bliss washing over her.

Corinne nodded. "And you're mine, but you're doing so g-" She stopped talking as he teased at her nipple, letting out a small whimpering moan. They had always been pretty sensitive, and he seemed to know just what he was doing. Her need for him grew with each passing moment, and she knew she wouldn't have the patience to wait. She shifted her hips and reached down to guide his cock toward her waiting centre. She'd take it in slowly though, especially as she felt the tip just barely enter and it already felt like a lot without much preparation. She had to pause, giving herself a moment to adjust.

Nainda watched her, her skin trembling with the light touch of her fingers. Then Skylar's fingers brushed against her clit, and she closed her eyes, leaning her head back with a moan. "Yes, just like that," she sighed, letting the leg Skylar wasn't perched on dangle off the edge of the seat so she'd have more space to work. Her hips bucked up against the other woman's hand, moving her other thigh in the process to tease between Skylar's legs. @Soul

Keota felt her climax hitting and her walls clenching around his cock. Her warm cum drenched his cock as she released. He went a little gentler with his thrusts now that Rikuma released. Her moans and the walls clenching around his cock made him even closer to release. “Just a little more, darling~… Then I’ll fill you up good~…” He moaned out, continuing to thrust inside of her pussy as his cock was getting closer to a release.

Daren felt her hand guide his cock to her waiting entrance. His lips pulled away from her breast for a second to look down at what she was doing, then looked up at her face. “Someone is getting impatient~..” He whispered with a grin. “You want me to fuck you so badly, huh?~..” He teased her a little and moved the hand at her ass to make her feel more good. He returned his lips to her breast, continuing to make it his.

Skylar tilted her head up and let out a moan when she felt Nainda’s thigh tease between her legs. It still felt very good, even after she just climaxed. Maybe she’ll ask Nainda to make her cum again. She smiled at Nainda. “Darling~.. Now you have done it~.. Prepare for your climax now because I’ll make sure it comes soon~…” She whispered teasingly. Her fingers slowly moved to the entrance. Her two fingers slowly expanded Nainda’s entrance so her fingers could guide in. She didn’t go too deep just yet. Why rush things when she can make Nainda feel pleasure beyond her wildest dreams. She moved her fingers back and forth inside of her. She first went a little slow, then increased her pace quickly, making sure to get at her most sensitive spots inside of her pussy. @Al the Killer

The sensitivity was tolerable, given how... Persistent... She could be at times. She nodded at his words as she started to come down from her climax, then lifted her head to kiss him again. She kept her nails gentle at his back, but let herself scratch him a bit to urge him on. Just not enough to hurt him. Her hips continued to move with him, to please him so he'd fill her up as promised.

She froze for a moment, if only because that sudden confidence was unexpected. "I... Sort of figured I would be the one doing the fucking, so to speak," she said, given their position and how shy he had been five minutes ago. She recovered, shifting her hips to take him just a bit deeper. The unfamiliar feeling caused her to wince at first, but she was quick to adjust and, with a few more movements, pleasure kicked in. "But I mean, if you're not ready, I could stop..." she teased, because she already know the answer to that.

Nainda smiled at the promise. She'd already gotten fairly worked up during their first round, so Skylar wouldn't have any trouble getting her fingers wet enough to glide in easily. She moaned softly as Skylar picked up the pace. "You're doing great, love." She lifted her head to pull Skylar in for a kiss while reaching down with one hand, just enough to adjust Skylar's thumb so it would rub against her clit. @Soul

Keota closed his eyes as he felt himself going to the edge. He pulled away from the kiss and tilted his head up to let out a soft moan as his climax hit hard. He arched his back to go as deep as possible. His cock shoots out his cum inside of her pussy, slowly filling her up. It throbbed a little as it filled her up. Once it was done, he looked down at Rikuma. He breathed heavily, gasping for air as he was coming down from his climax. He kept his cock inside of her, making sure his cum stayed inside her. He will pull it out when she tells him to.

Daren’s confidence went out the window as he heard that. His face blushed a lot and he looks at her. He did not see that coming at all, but also wanted her to do it. He turned his head away a bit to try to hide his red face. A shiver went down his spine as he felt his cock going deeper into her pussy. “N-No.. I’m ready..” He said shyly, moving his hips a little to tease her pussy to show he wants it.

Skylar let Nainda moved her hand to where she wanted it. She used her thumb to press against Nainda’s clit firmly, moving it around in small circles. Her fingers moved a bit deeper and moved at a fast steady pace, rubbing against Nainda’s inner walls and touching her sensitive parts. She kissed her breasts and slowly made a trail of kisses up her body. She reached her collarbone and sucked and nibbled at it, leaving a few marks here and there. @Al the Killer

She stopped scratching at his back and held him gently as she felt that familiar warmth fill her. One last rush of pleasure, then it was over. She kissed his cheek as he came down. "I love you so much," she whispered, rubbing his back gently as she cuddled close to him, simply enjoying the feeling of his skin on hers. There was no need to do anything more just yet; she just wanted to bask in the afterglow with him in her arms.

Seeing his reaction gave her a small pang of guilt. She kissed his lips softly, affectionately, for a second in hopes that would make up for it. "...But yes, I do want you that badly," she assured him. As he moved his hips, she let out a breathy moan, moving hers in time with him. "I might still... Have to take my time. You're... Bigger than expected." She hadn't gone into this with size-related expectations, and didn't really care about that sort of thing, but she was pretty sure that was the kind of compliment guys liked to hear.

Her heart raced at the new touches as she leaned back. "Yes, just like that~" She rubbed Skylar's back, enjoying the little love bites. The assassin didn't have to worry about getting too rough with her - she could definitely take it - but she appreciated the consideration. @Soul

Keota leaned into her and closed his eyes, feeling comfortable and relaxed in her arms. Every time they had sex, it was always so amazing. He kissed her cheek gently and looked at her. “D-Do you want me to take it out?..” He whispered softly, his cock still in her pussy. He didn’t know if she still wanted more or if she was done for now.

Daren blushed as she said that. “T-Thanks..” He whispered softly. Well, at least he is sure that he won’t disappoint. He moved his hips in time with her, going slow at first so he didn’t hurt her. He leaned to her neck and nibbled and sucked at it gently, leaving a few more marks.

Skylar decided it was time for her to give it all she’s got. Her two fingers go all the way inside of Nainda’s pussy, moving back and forth very fast and rough. Her thumb press and moved the clit faster and harder. Her hips grind against Nainda’s thigh, giving herself some pleasure while she didn’t hold back with Nainda. “Ahh~.. Moan for me, darling~.. Tell me how much you want me!~..” She moans out, using her other hand to play with Nainda’s breasts and move across every inch of her body. @Al the Killer

Rikuma opened her eyes to look up at him and nodded. She didn't want to be too worn out to walk if they had to stop the carriages for any reason. "Slowly," she warned him, because it always felt a bit odd when he pulled out. Not bad, but definitely weird. She considered for a moment, remembering how enthusiastically he'd pleasured her with his mouth. "But if you want something more, I don't mind returning the favour from earlier~"

She wrapped her arms around his neck as she continued to ride him, taking his cock deeper with each movement of her hips until it wouldn't go any further. She'd never felt so full before, and rocked her hips against him a bit faster. "Fuck," she moaned, closing her eyes. "So good~" Keeping one arm around him, she lowered the other hand to rub at her clit, to add a bit more pleasure to her growing arousal.

Skylar didn't even need to tell her. Nainda moaned as the movements of her partner's fingers grew faster, almost merciless. "I- fuck, yes," she breathed, lifting her hips toward Skylar's hand. "I..." For once, it was hard to think straight and breathe evenly, let alone talk. "I want you more than anything... Skylar~!" She bit her lower lip to avoid letting her own volume get out of hand. @Soul

Keota smiled a little and gave Rikuma a kiss on her lips for a second. “Since you’re offering, be my guest~..” He whispered softly. He slowly and gently moved his hips back to bring his cock out of her pussy. Once it was out, it was soaked in both of their juices. “What did you have in mind?~..”

Daren rocked his hips with her, keeping up the pace. It felt so amazing. He glanced down at her playing with herself and gently grabs her wrist with one of his hands. “Don’t worry, honey~… I’ll help you out~…” He whispered seductively in her ear. It was the least he could do to help her get even more pleasure. He moved her hand to his mouth and licked her fingers a little. Then he let go of her hand and moved it to her clit. He rubs her clit firmly, moving it around. “Don’t hold back on me~…” He moves his hips faster, making his cock slam against her walls and pressing against all the right spots. (edited)

Skylar grinned as she saw how Nainda was feeling. “Good girl~” She cooed. Her hips grinds against Nainda’s thigh more. Her fingers go even faster and harder inside of Nainda’s pussy, being rough with her. Her thumb goes rough with the clit and pressed it harder. She lowered her head and licked the tips of Nainda’s breasts. Her other hand moves down and grabs Nainda’s ass firmly and slapping it gently. She literally clapped her cheeks. @Al the Killer

She shivered slightly as he pulled out, taking a moment to come back down to earth before moving. "One second..." She slowly sat up, her legs still shaking as she moved to kneel on the carriage floor. "Sit up," she said. "Edge of the seat, so it's easier to reach." She pushed her hair back behind her ears as she spoke so it wouldn't get in her way for what came next.

She looked down as he grabbed her wrist. There were burn scars on both of her wrists, similar to the ones on the right side of her face, leaving her skim sensitive to the slightest touch. Then he licked her fingers and her eyes widened slightly, her face heating up. "A-alright," she said. All hesitation vanished though, once she felt his fingers touch her. It was so much better with someone else. Or more potent, at least. "E-easy," she groaned, wanting him to be a bit gentler with her. She still picked up her own pace though, since the inside wasn't quite as sensitive once she got used to having him inside.

Being on the receiving end of that nickname was a bit weird, and Nainda was realizing she liked saying it more than hearing it. It wasn't enough to kill the mood though, not with the Skylar's hands working their magic. She gasped, arching her back as Skylar kept going at her. Her body felt like it could fall apart at any moment, in the best possible way. "Fuck, you're doing such a good job, love." She wrapped one arm around Skylar, scratching gently at her back unless told she could go harder. Her other hand rested at the back of Skylar's head, fingers tangling in her hair. @Soul

Keota already knew what was going to happen, and he was down for it. He sat down at the edge of the seat and made sure that Rikuma was able to reach his cock. He looked down at her, waiting for her to do her thing.

Daren slowed down his thrusts a little until he was going at the same pace as her. They were both new to this, so it was better to take their time rather than rush into anything. His fingers kept rubbing and pressing against her clit, helping her feel even more pleasure. His mouth moves her breast and wraps his lips around her nipple. He sucks and nibbles at it again with his tongue playing with the tip. His other hand grabbed her other breast and squeezed it firmly, moving it around and using his fingers to pinch, pull and press against the nipple.

Skylar kept working her magic as she doesn’t hold back. Her fingers and hips move at fast speeds, going rough and hard against Nainda’s entire body. She could feel Nainda’s walls clench around her fingers, knowing that she was almost there. “You don’t have to hold back, love~.. I gave you my full permission, remember?~.. Now go ahead and do whatever you desire~..” She whispered to her as she moaned from her clit rubbing against Nainda’s thigh. “Cum for me, love!~..” @Al the Killer

It was... A bit of a mess. She'd expected as much, but still decided she was definitely not going to use her hands for this. She lowered her head, licking along the length of his cock at first. Her tongue flicked across the tip as she reached it, circling and teasing it. It didn't taste great, but she knew his reaction would be worth it, so she looked up to see how he reacted.

She leaned back a little to make it easier for him, but didn't want to go too far, lest she risk falling backwards. "Daren..." she moaned softly, lowering her hips once she felt she'd opened up enough for him. She managed to fit him all the way inside now. "Ah, I'm so full," she sighed happily, still moving her hips against his.

She was getting closer by the moment. Definitely not holding back, it just took some time to please her. "Just... Keep going like that... Ah!" Her walls tightened around Skylar's fingers, squeezing as her orgasm hit. "You did beautifully," she complimented, gently pulling Skylar's head up for a brief kiss before whispering in her ear. "I'm sure my tongue can do more for you than my thigh, though..." She smiled. "Get on the floor, darling." @Soul

Keota whimpered a bit as he felt her tongue flicking the tip of his cock. It was still a little sensitive from having just released. He looked down at Rikuma and saw her looking back. His face blushes a lot, but doesn’t break eye contact. He arched his back a little to give her better access to it.

Even though it’s both of their first time, Corinne was doing an amazing job. He let out a moan as she fit him all the way inside her while his mouth was still over her nipple. His mouth pulls away from her nipple for a second and he looks up at her. “You’re doing great, honey~.. Just let me know when you want to go faster and harder~..” His hips continued to thrust at the same pace. His fingers play with her clit more passionately.

Skylar stopped her fingers slowly when Nainda finally reached her peak. She slowly took her fingers and licked them clean. “You did great too~..” Her face blushed when Nainda told her to get on the floor. She got off of her and laid on the floor as ordered, waiting for what she’ll do. @Al the Killer

Those noises of his were all the encouragement she needed. She closed her lips around the tip, pressing her tongue against the underside of his member as she took it slowly into her mouth. Her mouth was gentle with him at first, just barely sucking while he would still be sensitive. Maybe she should have given him a bit of a break first, but it wasn't her fault her husband was irresistible.

"I... Ah, but this is perfect~" The few novels she'd read with intimate scenes had always described it in rougher terms, but she was starting to suspect they were all written by virgins, men, masochists, or all of the above, because this, moderate and steady as it was, was already fantastic. "Keep it up, just like that," she moaned.

The seat only had limited space, and she wanted more room to work here. "Perfect." She settled on top of Skylar, kissing her lips at first, before her lips, tongue, and teeth worked their way down her neck, collarbone, to her breasts. As she made her way down Skylar's perfect body, she parted Skylar's legs with her hands. @Soul

Keota tilted her head up and closed his eyes as he felt Rikuma’s mouth working on his cock. He let out a gasps and moans as her tongue pressed against him. “Mm!.. I love you so much!..” He moaned out, staying still as Rikuma did what she wanted. (edited)

Daren continued to play with her breasts and clit while his hips stayed at a steady and moderate pace with her. Truth is, he also thought this was fantastic. “Mm.. you feel so good, honey~… I love you~..” He managed to breathe out as he continued to thrust his hips against her pussy.

Skylar tilted her head back and closed her eyes in pleasure, letting out moans and whimpers from Nainda going up and down her body. She looked down at her and opened one of her eyes. “Y-Yes.. Keep going!.. Please~..” She managed to moan out, wanting Nainda to do whatever she wanted with Skylar’s body. @Al the Killer

She couldn't exactly say it back with her mouth occupied as it was. Better to show him without words. She took him deeper, moaning so her throat would vibrate against his member. She kept a hand on his ass, squeezing as she bobbed her head to please him more. Sure, she didn't need to do this to show her love. But it sure was fun, and his reactions were well worth the effort.

"I love you too," she moaned, feeling the tension build inside her body as she rode him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, throwing her head back as she let herself get lost in the pleasure. "Fuck, I love you so much!" She was, however, aware of the risk they were taking, soundproof carriages or not. "Let... Let me know when you're close," she said, because she'd rather deal with the work of cleaning up the seat when they were finished than the risk of pregnancy while on a potentially dangerous journey. She'd check in with Rikuma later to see if she had a option on hand to help with preventing that, awkward as the conversation would likely be.

She looked directly into Skylar's open eye as she kissed the spot just under Skylar's belly button, then each of her inner thighs, sucking a mark into the second one. She brought Skylar's legs to rest on each of her shoulders to keep them out of the way as she lowered her head. "My love," she breathed before teasing at her clit with her tongue. @Soul

Keota whimpered and moaned a little as he felt his moans vibrating against his cock. He looked down at Rikuma and placed a hand on her head while she is bobbing her head back and forth. “F-Fuck.. are you trying to make me cum again?~..” He said teasingly, watching her pull his cock deeper into her mouth.

Daren moaned and continued moving back and forth with her as his cock explored her more. “Y-Yes, honey… L-Let me know… when you get close too…” He breathed out. His fingers played with her clit a little faster, helping her to try to get close to her release. Thankfully, his release wasn’t coming just yet. He wants to have her release first before he did. His hand and mouth played with breasts again, sucking and playing with her nipples as his hand squeezed her breasts.

Skylar leaned her head back and moaned in pleasure from Nainda kissing her inner thighs. She lifts her hips up to give her better access to her clit and entrance, feeling herself getting wet. “Y-You’re so good~… I love you so much!~…” She moaned out, feeling her tongue teasing her clit. “N-Nainda!~..” She moans out her name. @Al the Killer

"Mhm," was the only answer she could really give right now, but it got the point across. She wasn't even sure if it would be possible this soon, but it sure would be nice if she could. Her head shifted further, taking him into her mouth all the way to the base. After a moment's pause, she bobbed her head faster than before, sliding one hand under to tease at his balls.

It didn't seem like that would have any practical purpose, but communication was important in a relationship, so she nodded. "I will," she promised. Her pace picked up just a bit, still not too rough, but a touch more intense as she felt her pleasure hit a plateau. It would just take a bit more to bring her there, she was sure of it. "Ah, I'm getting close," she moaned.

To make things easier for both of them, Nainda grabbed Skylar's ass, holding her hips up toward her. Her tongue slid between the lips to Skylar's pussy, tasting every bit of her before teasing at the entrance. "Mm... Fuck, you taste so good," she sighed against her sex. Every little noise of pleasure from her partner was a beautiful symphony, and she wanted to hear more. "Tell me how much you love me, darling." She couldn't talk much though, since her own mouth had other work to do. Her tongue slipped into Skylar, a bit longer and more flexible than a human's should have been. But she wouldn't let her form get too weird. Not without prior discussion, at least. Just a subtle difference that she knew would be pleasurable. @Soul

Keota whimpered and moaned a little more as he felt his cock being messed with along with his balls. His cock was a bit sensitive, but he still wanted it. He could feel the pleasure going through his body, getting close to a climax “Fuck.. I’m so close~… Keep going~…” Keota moaned out, begging her. He moved his hips a little bit in time with her head bobs.

Daren picked up the pace a little bit as well. He slowly takes his mouth off of her breast and looks up at her. “Go ahead, honey~… cum for me~..” He whispered seductively. He took the hand on her breast and slowly moves it down her body. He places it against her ass, squeezing it and holding it firmly to keep her in place so she won’t fall. He could slowly feel his own climax approaching, but he won’t release just yet. “I’ll make sure to give extra cuddles later~…” He promised, keeping up with her pace, feeling her walls clenching around his cock.

Skylar let out a pleasurable gasp as she felt Nainda grab her sensitive ass. She moans loudly, not too loud though, feeling her tongue play around with her entrance and pussy. She tried to keep her head looking down to watch Nainda eat out of her. “Mm!!.. I love you!… I love you so much!~.. I want to be with you forever!… Please make me cum!~..” Once she felt Nainda’s tongue enter her pussy, her head leans back and she lets out a passionate moan. “That’s it.. just like that~… go as deep as you want~..” She breathes and moans out, giving her more permission to do whatever Nainda wants with her body. @Al the Killer

When he asked like that, of course she couldn't refuse, nor would she have wanted to. She kept it up, closing her eyes so she could focus on her work. She'd probably have a slightly sore throat later, but that was fine. A convenient excuse not to talk to people, really. Her lips tightened around him as she prepared to swallow down every last drop he had left to give.

She didn't need the promise of extra cuddles, but it was nice to hear anyway. "I'm... trying," she moaned out, before the pleasure finally pushed her over the edge. She gasped as her orgasm rippled through her, causing her to tighten around him ever so slightly. "D-Daren," she breathed. "I love you I love you I love you..." She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him, but remained ready to pull off and use a hand to finish him once the warning came.

Skylar's words of love were beautiful to hear, but so was her begging in equal measure. So Nainda was more than happy to go deeper once the invitation came to do so. Her tongue probed deep, licking against the most sensitive spots inside of her for a thorough tongue-fucking. It was nice, knowing she could get this deep, to please her in ways most people could only imagine. She worked her lips as she did to make sure her clit and folds still received the attention they deserved. One of her hands gave her ass a firm squeeze, while the other pulled back to slap it lightly. @Soul

Keota ached his back and let out a soft moan as his climax hit. His cock shoots his cum into Rikuma’s mouth. His cock throbs a little as it shoots it out and finishes. He looks down at Rikuma to see how she is doing.

Daren kept moving his hips back and forth a little more until she finished cumming. Now his own climax can closing in. “Mm.. I’m so close!..” He warned her, still thrusting his cock inside of her pussy.

Skylar tilted her head back and arched her back, lifting her hips a little more to get Nainda deeper inside of her. She was doing so amazing, sending her body in full arousal. Her pussy clenched its walls as her climax was very close. She moved her hips back and forth as Nainda’s tongue hit all of her most sensitive spots. “AHH!.. Yes!.. I’m so close!… MM!.. Don’t stop!… I need you!…” She breathes that out in between moans. “You’re so amazing!.. I love you!…” She gasped and shuddered in pleasure as Nainda’s lips did their magic on her clit and folds. She let out a whimper and another loud moan as Nainda’s hand grips and slaps her sensitive ass. @Al the Killer

Despite how ready she'd thought she would be, she did end up gagging a bit as it hit the back of her throat. Yet she persevered through it all. Surely, the Order clergy would be so proud of her, aside from... the entire context of this. Once he was finished, she pulled away, holding a hand to her mouth to make sure she didn't cough anything up as she swallowed the last drop of his cum. Looking up at him, she licked her lips and smiled. "I'm fine," she assured him. "You're worth choking for."

As soon as she heard the warning, she lifted her hips until he was no longer inside, instead reaching down to stroke him off with one hand. It didn't eliminate the risk they'd already taken, but reducing it would suffice for now. "Cum for me, love," she said, before nibbling at his neck. "You did such a good job~"

She didn't hold back as she could feel Skylar approaching her climax. Which meant she definitely couldn't answer anything she was saying with words. Instead, she moaned against her, letting the vibrations help Skylar's orgasm along. She wanted nothing more in that moment than to please her, to earn the love that Skylar professed and to show that she reciprocated those feelings. Just being able to touch someone again without them fearing her was a joy she couldn't describe. @Soul

Keota’s face turned bright red as he watched her lick her lips and look up at him. His cock was now resting after having came twice. “S-Should we get our clothes on or c-cuddle first?…” Keota said as he turned his head away shyly.

Daren moaned as she started to stroke his cock. “B-But.. mm!.. what if it makes a mess?.. ah!..” Daren said in between moans, trying to hold back from cumming. He was worried about getting her and the seats of the carriage messy with his cum.

Skylar couldn’t hold back her orgasm any longer and let out a loud passionate moan as her climax hit hard. Her cum went onto Nainda’s tongue and her mouth around her lips. She breathed heavily, trying to catch her breath as her climax goes down. Her chest and breasts went up and down as she breathed heavily. “Mm!.. You did amazing~…” She moaned out, opening her eyes with a satisfied smile on her face. She looked tired and spent, but it was well worth it. When Nainda would put her tongue out of her pussy, she will open her arms for Nainda to hold her. @Al the Killer

What Rikuma wanted most of all was to get off that damn floor. Wood was not made for kneeling on, she decided as she pulled herself back up into the seat beside him. "Let's cuddle first," she said, wrapping an arm around him as her head rested on his shoulder. "We don't need to be having sex for me to enjoy your flesh." She paused to consider the wording. "Wait... did that sound creepy and offputting?" she questioned out loud. She'd only meant that skin-to-skin contact was nice, of course.

"I don't mind cleaning it up," she assured him. "An easier mess to take care of than accidental pregnancy." She looked down as she considered. "Or actually, I can catch it all..." She left his lap to settle onto the seat beside him. Keeping one hand around the base of his cock, she leaned down. "Alright, once my mouth's on it, you can." She closed her lips around the tip, admittedly a bit too nervous to take it much deeper than that for now.

As Skylar came down, Nainda pulled her tongue out, catching her own breath. It had been a hell of a workout for her jaw, but the payoff had been worth it. She wiped her mouth off with the back of her hand before smiling down at Skylar. "And I love you too," she said softly at last. Instead of falling into Skylar's arms, she picked her up and sat back in the seat, pulling her girlfriend into her lap. "You were so good, darling." She kissed her cheek, ready to shower her with affection. @Soul

Keota kept blushing as he felt her bare skin and breasts press against him. He let out a small chuckle at her wording. “I know what you meant,” He says, reassuring her that he didn’t get the wrong idea. However, as she held him in her arm, the tiredness kicked in and his eyes grew a little more heavy. He wraps his arms around her neck and leans into her, snuggling into her warmth.

Once Corinne’s lips were around the tip of his cock, Daren couldn’t hold it his climax anymore. He arched his back and let out a moan of pleasure as his climax hit hard. His cock shoots his cum into Corinne’s mouth, throbbing a little until he stopped cumming. He breathed heavily and tried to catch his breath, his eyes slowly getting heavy.

Once Skylar was on Nainda’s lap and in her warming embrace, she could barely keep her eyes open. She slowly wrapped her arms around Nainda’s neck and her legs around her waist. Her head rested on Nainda’s big breasts, snuggling into them like a pillow. She tried to stay awake, almost scared that Nainda wouldn’t be here when she wakes up like from the camp. @Al the Killer

"Maybe we should get dressed before falling asleep though?" Rikuma suggested, feeling how he was leaning against her. "In case something happens. I don't want to be caught naked if there's another assassination attempt." Though maybe it would be a decent defensive tactic. For some reason she couldn't quite place, fighting a nude opponent did sound like it would be genuinely terrifying.

She kept her mouth in place until he was done, swallowing down everything. It felt strange going down, but she didn't mind it. She lifted her head and looked at him. "Hey now, I was promised extra cuddles," she reminded him as she sat up and wrapped her arms around him. "Was that good, though?" Now that the highs of pleasure had faded away, performance anxiety and the need to please were settling in.

She rubbed Skylar's back gently. "You should drink some water," she suggested. There was a flask of it where she'd discarded her dress on the floor, but she couldn't move with an adorable assassin snuggled up in her lap. She looked at it for a moment and considered. It wasn't worth a full transformation - those were exhausting and for emergencies only - but partial would be fine, for the sake of convenience. A shadowy tendril snaked out from her mid back, reaching out to grasp the flask and drop it into her waiting hand. She removed the cap, then dismissed that tentacle as though it had never been there. She took a sip first, before offering the water to Skylar. "Here." @Soul

“Yeah, good idea..” Keota said softly. He slowly got off Rikuma’s lap to get their clothes. He handed her clothes to her first before putting his own clothes on.

Daren hugged her a little tightly in his arms, wanting her to hold him so badly. “Y-Yeah.. you were amazing..” He says softly. He cuddles up to her and didn’t want to let go. “M-Maybe we should get dressed..”

Skylar grabbed the flask from her hand and tilted her head up, drinking from the flask. The water felt nice as it washed down the cum she had swallowed from Nainda. She finished drinking and gave the flask back to her, returning to the position she was in and snuggling up to her. “D-Don’t leave me…” She said softly in a tired voice, showing she was scared Nainda would leave her when she wakes up. @Al the Killer

She stood up, a bit more steady on her feet now that she'd had some time to recover. "Thanks," she said as she took her clothes from him. She got dressed again, then ran her fingers through her hair to make it presentable even though she'd just end up putting a veil over her head anyway. "Now, back to cuddling?"

"Maybe," Corinne agreed, before letting out an exaggerated, intentionally over dramatic sigh. "But I don't want to move." She kissed his cheek and smiled. "And you were amazing too. I'm glad you got to be my first." She held him tightly in her arms, happy to be here by his side.

She capped the flask and set it aside before securing her arms once more around Skylar. "I won't," she said softly, resting her chin on the top of Skylar's head. The flower crown she'd made for her was fortunately within arm's reach, so she picked it up and placed it back on Skylar's head. "I've got you, love. I promise." @Soul

Rikuma didn’t have to tell him twice. He went back to the seat immediately and wrapped his arms around her back a little tightly, snuggling up to her lovingly. He made his wolf ears and tail appear, his tail wagging a little to showing how happy and comfortable he is.

Daren chuckled a bit and looked at her. “We can cuddle more after we get clothes on, okay?..” If they were in a bedroom alone with no one around, then they’d be cuddling more while naked. But considering the circumstances, he didn’t want anyone opening the door to the carriage to find them naked if they both fell asleep.

Skylar felt touched by Nainda’s words and actions. She kissed Nainda’s neck gently as a thank you, since it was the closest thing to her lips besides Nainda’s breasts, which she gave a kiss to each one as well. She looked up at Nainda with her eyes still half open. “Can we get dressed first?” She asked softly. She moved one of her hands to Nainda’s chin and tilted her head down so she can look at Skylar. Skylar leaned in a little to whisper to her. “You are the only one that is allowed to see my body and touch me~… understand?~..” She had a naughty tone and smile on her face as she said that. Her index finger slowly rubbed Nainda from the neck to the end of her chin. @Al the Killer

Once his ears were visible again, she reached up to scratch behind one of them gently. "So cute," she said, appreciating the soft texture. She brought her head down to rest against his head and closed her eyes. "I'm glad we had some real time to ourselves." The carriages slowed to a halt and she opened one eye. "Hm?" She listened for signs of chaos outside, but there was nothing to be heard.

"Fine," Corinne agreed, reluctantly letting go of him. She stood up and handed him his clothes before starting to put hers on. Then the carriage stopped and, worried that someone might open the door, she scrambled to get dressed as quickly as possible. "Shit," she hissed, trying to button her shirt and peek out through the curtains at the same time.

She smiled, eternally amused by Skylar's occasional boldness. "Whatever you say, darling," she agreed, knowing that it meant she would return that sort of exclusive loyalty in kind. She snuck in a kiss on the lips before setting Skylar on the seat and standing up to get their clothes. As the carriages stopped, she looked towards the covered windows. "Routine stop, to rest the horses," she assured her. "They won't open the doors without knocking unless there's an emergency." She handed Skylar's clothing to her first. "Still, it will be an opportunity to step out for a while, get some fresh air." @Soul

Keota leaned his head into her hand as she scratched behind his ear. He had his ears and tail come out for that exact reason. His ears perked up a little as the carriages stopped. After a few moments, he didn’t hear anything going on. “Maybe they are resting the horses?” He guessed, remembering Nainda saying that will happen before at the camp.

Daren walked to the curtains and peaked through them to see what was going on. There seemed to be nothing happening. He looked at Corinne and gently placed his hand on her arm gently to stop her from rushing to get dressed, making sure not to touch her burns. “Nainda said we might occasionally stop to rest the horses, so I think we’re okay.” He took his hand off her arm and got himself dressed.

Skylar stood up and grabbed her clothes from Nainda. She got herself dressed and stared at Nainda while she was getting dressed. Looking at her with a lustful stare as she got a good view at her ass and breasts. @Al the Killer

"Probably," she replied, relaxing somewhat. "I think I'd like to stay here." She continued to pet him, not really wanting to move. Or to be in the sunlight. Or interact with anyone other than her husband. "Unless someone's dying, I'm not leaving your arms." She wasn't even exaggerating.

Corinne looked over at him. "Yeah, but what if we aren't?" she asked, even though they probably were. She still slowed down, buttoning her shirt up at a more reasonable pace and a less askew angle. Once they were both fully clothed, she opened the curtain and looked outside, closing her eyes to bask in the beams of sunlight. "It's nice out... do you want to go for a walk?"

While she was securing her corset, she looked back at Skylar. "It's not like this is the last time you'll get the same view," she commented, before pulling her dress on. "I would like to step out and inquire as to our journey's progress. You are more than welcome to join me." She took a comb out of her bag and ran it through her hair before pulling her hair back up into its bun, her movements practiced and precise. @Soul

Keota leaned his head into her touch and nuzzled his head against her hand. “I was hoping you would say that…” He says softly with his eyes closed and a small smile on his face. He moves closer and snuggles into her, acting a little clingy.

“What happened to not wanting to leave my lap?” Daren said, teasing her. “But yeah, we can go on a walk if you want.” He kissed her head gently and scratch behind one of her ears.

“I know, but you just look so sexy that I couldn’t take my eyes off of you~..” She said in a teasing voice and a naughty grin. “I think I’ll stay here.. I’m still a little tired from our sex.. please come back soon..” She asks, wanting her warmth and embrace as soon as possible. @Al the Killer

Rikuma kissed his forehead, glad for his warmth and affection. "You're adorable," she said softly. She closed her eyes as well, taking a moment to simply rest. They could worry about what needed to be done when they were better able to do any of it. Right now, the matter of getting there was in someone else's hands.

"Keep an arm around me and we can have both," Corinne pointed out, leaning into his touch. "Let's go. People aren't meant to be inside all day." Even if Daren was likely used to it, she never could be. Even when she'd been imprisoned. She took his hand and opened the door with her other one so they could step out.

Nainda chuckled. She'd never seen herself that way, but she was glad someone she was attracted to thought so. "Alright, love. Rest up and I'll be right back." She kissed Skylar's forehead. Personally, she was more energized than she'd been in a long time, like a haze had been lifted and she was unstoppable now. She stepped out of the carriage, taking a moment to actually appreciate the warm air outside. Then she noticed Corinne and Daren and nodded over to them. "How was the ride for you two so far?" Corinne, who had indeed had a good 'ride', went wide eyed and looked down. "Oh, um, it was... Fine," she said, trying too late to smoothe out her hair. She could not criticize Rikuma and Keota's lack of subtlety. @Soul

Keota’s tails slowly went around most of her waist, keeping her warm. He kept snuggling and nuzzling his head against her body, wanting nothing more than to be with her right now. “Mine mine mine…” He said softly, smiling, almost like he was a cute puppy.

Daren put his arm around her and went out of the carriage with her Corinne. It took a minute for his eyes to adjust to the sun since they were in a dim carriage with the curtains covering the window for some time. He looked over at Nainda. His mind also went to Corinne riding him in the carriage and he blushes a little, but tried to be subtle. “Yeah, the ride was good, if not great..” He said, both trying to answer Nainda’s question while trying not to expose himself and Corinne. But also a way to say to Corinne that he enjoyed the ‘ride.’

Skylar laid her back on the seat and closed her eyes to rest for a bit. She dared not fall asleep until her girlfriend came back to hold her. Her heart beats faster when she thinks of Nainda and the amazing sex she did with her. Butterflies flew in her stomach as she blushes about everything they did together. She picks up the flower crown and opens her eyes to look at it. Her love for Nainda seemed to grow and grow every moment. @Al the Killer

Rikuma chuckled softly as he all but curled up around her. "Mine," she added, patting his head. "I'm so glad you came into my life when you did." If she'd believed in fate, she would have thought that explained their love. As it was, it was simply... Beautiful. There didn't need to be a grand reason for it, for things to have happened the way they had. They had each other now, and that was all that mattered.

They were not subtle, but Nainda was too elated from her own experience to care. "That's wonderful," she said. "We should be back on the road in about half an hour. Let the horses graze and relax first, but you're welcome to enjoy nature in the meantime, so long as you don't get lost. We won't leave without you." She smiled, a genuine smile with more cheer behind it than usual, and walked over with some extra pep in her step to speak with the nearest coachman.

Corinne tilted her head, noting the marchioness's demeanor, then glanced back toward the carriage Nainda had come out of. "So, they definitely..." Her whisper trailed off as she finished the thought by holding up two fingers and wiggling them. "Called it." She leaned her head against Daren's shoulder. "Let's stay close to the road, just to be safe." @Soul

Keota wrapped his arms around her neck gently and kissed her cheeks a few times. “I’m glad too…” He replied, feeling the same as her. His legs wrapped around her waist and curls up to her. It was a little awkward since he was taller than her, but all he cared about was the warmth and scratches Rikuma had for him.

Daren blushed a bit as the image of Nainda and Skylar doing sex popped into his mind when Corinne insinuated it. “Yeah, they definitely did..” He said, also have noticed Nainda’s cheerful demeanor. “I think she knew what we meant by ‘ride’..” His blush a little more when thinking about it. @Al the Killer

Rikuma held him close, trying not to topple over from the extra weight. Necromancers were not known for their physical strength, but this was fine, she supposed. She continued to pet his ears, wrapping her other arm around him. They didn't need words, not really. The moment was already perfect.

Corinne sighed. "Cool. Let's never talk about this again," she decided, though the marchioness hadn't really seemed to care. If Rikuma didn't have any contraceptive potions to spare, maybe she could ask Nainda if she knew how to make them. She started walking for now though, following the road.

"We're caught up and on schedule," the coachman confirmed. "But we'll have to take it a bit easier on the next leg of the trip." He patted the side of the grazing horse beside him. "We should still make it to town a few minutes after sunset." Nainda nodded. "That's good to hear. Once we get there, treat yourselves to something nice, alright? You've more than earned it." She dropped a small pouch of gold coins in his hand. "Be sure to split that with the other two, of course." "Are..." He looked down at the pouch, then over at Nainda, brow creased with concern. "My Lady, are you dying?" Nainda blinked, almost offended. She'd always been a generous employer. Just... More somber about it. "No, I have actually decided not to do that," she said. "But I will be leaving, when this is all said and done. Alive, unless this goes horribly wrong." She smiled, then walked back to her carriage. Back to Skylar. @Soul

Keota closes his eyes and snuggles up to her. Her warmth and comfort felt good after they both had sex. He slowly starts to drift to sleep by the comfort Rikuma is giving him.

Daren walked with Corinne, holding her hand while walked along the road to look at nature. He thought what about Corinne said about accidental pregnancy. Since he didn’t release inside her pussy, he’s sure that they don’t have to worry about that risk just yet. Maybe he can Keota and Rikuma about how to prevent Corinne from getting pregnant whenever they had sex. If they do have a solution, then he can have sex with Corinne whenever without worrying about her getting pregnant.

Skylar was lying down on the seat with the flower crown on her chest with her eyes closed. Her thoughts were filled with Nainda when they had sex and also thinking about their future. When she heard the carriage door opened, she opens her eyes a little and sits up a little to look at who it was. “Darling?…” She asks in a quiet and sleepy voice, hoping it was Nainda. @Al the Killer

Rikuma stayed quiet so he could rest peacefully against her. She knew the peace couldn't last forever, but while it did, he had every right to enjoy it. For now, she closed her eyes and rested by his side, though sleep wouldn't come to her quite as easily.

Corinne took a deep breath of the clear first air. Rashouris had been a safe haven for her, and being there had allowed her to be with Daren, but she had to admit that a part of her had missed the life that existed in other places. Her tail swayed happily, occasionally brushing against Daren's leg as they walked. "It's nice, being able to walk outside again," she commented after a while. "I wish we had time to show you everything the forests have to offer. Well, this one - each forest is different."

"It's me," Nainda confirmed, shutting the door behind her. "Sorry to disturb your rest, love." She leaned down to kiss her lips softly, before sitting by her side. "We're back on schedule. We should reach town around sunset, then we can find an inn to stay at." @Soul

“Well at least we get to see one forest. It is nice and beautiful around here, not as much as you of course.” Daren said teasingly. “Do you want to talk to Keota and Rikuma about ways to prevent you from getting pregnant?” He did also think that getting Corinne’s pregnant would be very dangerous for her, so he wants to prevent that as much as possible.

Skylar slowly sat up and put the flower crown to the side before crawling onto Nainda, sitting back down on her lap facing her. She wraps her arms around Nainda’s neck gently and laid her head on her soft chest. She snuggled up to her and wrapped her legs around her waist to keep herself attached to Nainda. She closes her eyes and yawns cutely, giving Nainda a few kisses on the neck to show affection. @Al the Killer

"Aw, thanks," Corinne said, before the very sudden shift in topic. "There are potions to prevent it; I was going to see if Rikuma has any with her." That much was common knowledge, at least among Rashouran women. Anyone could take the potion, but it usually did end up with the partner who was risking more, as it was ultimately their choice. "Otherwise, barrier methods work, but the issue would still be obtaining them." She lowered her voice as she got into less vague territory. "Pulling out isn't the most effective even if we time it right every time, so I don't think I want to rely on it." Part of her wondered if he wanted to avoid pregnancy permanently or just for now. She'd probably have to ask at some point.

She wrapped her arms around Skylar to help keep her balanced, rubbing her back gently. "Did you miss me?" she teased, resting her chin on top of Skylar's head. It felt so strangely natural, being with Skylar, was though this was there they were meant to be. Had the Oracle in her home village not informed her that she was fated to die years ago, she would have called it fate. Or maybe it was her new fate, created after she'd defied the old one. Either way, she was glad to have her in her arms. "I'll never let any harm come to you," she said softly, not intending to say it out loud. @Soul

“We can ask her when we get to the inn for the night.” He didn’t want to disturb Rikuma and Keota right now since he wouldn’t be surprised if they are or did have sex as well in the carriage. He looked around a little and was a little amazed at the animals and flowers around. A small wild hawk flew over them while some bees were going from flower to flower to pollinate and bring nectar to their hive.

“Yes, I missed you…” Skylar whispers softly, feeling safe and warm in Nainda’s arms. Even if they just met each other yesterday, it felt right to be like this with her. She giggles a little as she heard Nainda. “And I won’t let any harm come to you too…” She yawns again and lays her body against Nainda as sleep starts to take over. But she tries to fight it off to snuggle with Nainda more.

@Al the Killer

Waiting until they stopped for the night sounded like a good plan, but Corinne couldn't help but tease him. "Oh? You have something planned for our night at the inn already, Handsome?" she joked, offering a wink. She looked over as a blue jay flew by, and her tail twitched. Now wasn't the time to hunt, though. Now was the time to have a nice walk with her lover. "Maybe we should head back so we don't keep the others waiting," she suggested. "If you want, I can show you what some of the plants and animals we see are on the way to town."

Nainda's arms tightened around Skylar slightly. "I've lost everyone I have ever cared about," she whispered. Perhaps that was why she'd been so quick to grow attached after promising her safety. "I'll make sure it doesn't happen again." That didn't only go for Skylar. She'd kill to protect anyone in their party. She'd found something close enough to family, and didn't want to let go. For now, she kissed the top of Skylar's head. "You can rest, darling. I'll be right here." @Soul

Daren’s face turned red and blushed from Corinne’s teasing. He turns his head away a little, pretending he’s just looking around instead of hiding it. “T-That wasn’t what I m-meant, but I wouldn’t mind…” He already knew that it was obvious he was flustered, but it was worth a shot to hit it. “Y-Yeah, let’s head back..” He starts walking back to the carriage.

Skylar could feel the pain in her girlfriend’s heart. She knew a familiar pain when it came to losing someone. All she could do was keep her arms around her and snuggle up to her until she finally let sleep claim her for the rest of the carriage ride. @Al the Killer

Corinne chuckled at his reaction, before stopping to pull him into a tight hug. "You're so cute~" She let him go and started walking. "We'll see what mood we're both in after dinner. I don't want to make any promises this far in advance." As they reached the carriages, the staff were just starting to get the horses ready to go again. Their driver greeted them politely, opening a door for the two of them. "Thanks," Corinne said, before getting back into the carriage. She pulled one of the curtains open, letting the sun in. @Soul

Daren stayed silent when Corinne pulled him into a tight hug and called him cute, knowing that he couldn’t win when it comes to flirting or teasing. He thanked the drivers as well and went into the carriage with Corinne. As the carriages started moving again, he looked out the window to look at the nature around them. @Al the Killer

Corinne sat down and wrapped an arm around Daren's waist. The carriage started moving again soon after, and she looked out through the window with him, pointing out various plants and animals of interest. It was a fun exercise, trying to see which facts she remembered. She'd read a lot about nature, back when she had been denied the opportunity to exist outside of her mother's castle dungeon. She'd only really been able to apply that knowledge on her excursions out of Rashouris, when she was finally free to travel as she wished. Hours later, the group approached the gate of a large walled city. Guards stood by the gate, eyeing the trio of carriages suspiciously. There were a few words exchanged quietly between them before one of them approached the carriage in front, where Corinne and Daren were sitting. He spoke to the driver in low, serious tones as Corinne's ears perked up in an attempt to hear their conversation.

Rikuma hadn't been very tired to begin with. A few minutes into the ride, she had disentangled herself from Keota to drink some water and read from a book of war poems that she had brought with her for the trip. Eventually, the carriage slowed to a halt. She marked her page and closed the book, leaning over to push a curtain aside and see what was happening. The sun had set, leaving the sky with a silvery dusk that was far gentler on her eyes. A stone wall loomed in front of them. She stowed the book in her bag for now before looking at Keota.

Nainda had been left with very little to do, given Skylar's position in her lap. This suited her just fine, as she found her own thoughts were usually enough to keep her mind occupied. She couldn't exactly complain about having a beautiful woman in her arms, either. As the carriage slowed to a halt, she sat patiently, unwilling to move. Then there was a knock on her carriage door, and she knew she would have to. "Skylar, darling?" she said softly, tapping on her lover's shoulder. "I am afraid you will need to move for a moment." @Soul

Daren felt comfortable with Corinne’s arm around his waist while she pointed out various plants and animals. Being native to Rashouris, most of, if not all, of the things shown to him were very new. Better than the beasts he had to grow up around. He rested his head on Corinne’s shoulder as the carriages moved along. When the carriages stopped and some voices could be heard, he could tell it was from the drivers and a few other people. Judging by the peaceful conversation so far, he assumed that they made it to the gates of the city. He held Corinne’s hand and waited patiently to see what will happen, ready to stand and protect Corinne if necessary.

Keota had been sleeping peacefully on the seats on the carriage, keeping his wolf ears and tail out instead of hiding them. When the carriages stopped and some new voices could be heard, his ears perk up a little and he slowly wakes up. He opens his eyes to see his beloved wife at the door looking through the curtain. He makes his ears and tail disappear before standing up and walking to his wife’s side. “What’s happening?..” He whispers, still a little groggy from just waking up.

Skylar moaned and groaned a little as her sleep on top of Nainda was interrupted by being woken up. As she wakes up, she notices the carriages had stopped and there was some new voices nearby. Almost instantly, Skylar was alert and wide awake, quickly getting off of Nainda and pulling a small knife out of her outfit. She quietly leaned her body next to the curtain and gently pushed it a little to the side so one of her eyes could see who was at the door. It seemed to be some city guards. She stepped away from the door to let Nainda go to it. Being trained as an assassin lead to a habit of being cautious and alert in case something were to happen. Now that she had someone she wants to protect, she slowly became more wary of things around them. @Al the Killer

"Not sure," Rikuma whispered back, watching. "It looks like the guards are speaking to Nainda." She watched intently. "What if they've been given orders to stop us?" Her hand moved to the hilt of her sword, but she made no move to leave the carriage yet. Jumping to conclusions and starting a fight wouldn't do them any good.

Nainda stood up. "Put the blade away, love," she whispered. "Remember, they need to believe you're a prisoner, so letting them see you armed won't do any good." She tilted her head. "Although if you would like me to tie you up, I am afraid that will have to wait." She flashed her a mischievous smile before her expression turned serious. She cracked the door open, but not enough to see past her to the assassin. "What seems to be the matter, dear?" she asked the guard. The guard bowed. "Your Ladyship, I am afraid we cannot allow anyone into town," he said. She sighed and stepped out of the carriage, shutting the door behind her. "Nonsense. And please, remove your helm. I will not speak with you when you are so covered. It is rude." He removed his helm, but likely a few steps distant. "Y-yes, your Ladyship. My sincerest apologies." His face had already paled at the prospect of showing any skin in her presence. Good. "It is just that there have been many disappearances from this and other surrounding cities lately. For the sake of tracking them, word has spread that nobody is to travel." "If there are disappearances, perhaps you could use some help in solving them," Nainda said. "My travel is absolutely necessary, as I have a meeting with the Emperor and must reach the capital to speak to him. If this reason is insufficient, you are welcome to use a scrying stone to explain to him why I am unable to meet to him face to face, yourself." His face managed to grow even paler at that. "Er... No. I am so sorry, I didn't realize... Please forgive me, you are free to travel..." "And I will not be left to sleep in the elements when there is an alternative readily available, nor will my staff," Nainda agreed. "You're right, ma'am." The guard stepped aside. "Please, enter." She nodded, satisfied as she stepped back into the carriage. @Soul

Keota looked out the curtain as well and the conversation seemed to have gone decently. The carriages start moving into the city and Keota goes to sit down on the seat.

Skylar made sure to keep herself well hidden as possible when she was near the carriage door so no one would see her. She only put away her knife when told to by Nainda. After the carriages moved and they were out of earshot of the guards, Skylar looked at Nainda. “Sorry about that.. I guess I’ve gotten a little more anxious and wary now that I have someone close to me..” She didn’t mean to seem overprotective, but losing too many people in her life made her scared that she’ll lose Nainda too. Her mind starts worrying that she might accidentally push Nainda away if she gets too much for Nainda to handle. Her hands shook a little just by thinking about it. @Al the Killer (edited)

Rikuma sat beside Keota and picked up her book. "Do you want to hear about the book I was reading?" she asked as the carriage started moving again. "It's really good, and an important part of Rashouran history." Her eyes gleamed with excitement at the thought of sharing some of her favourite poems with him. Even if they weren't exactly romantic by any stretch of the imagination.

Corinne sat back down, a concerned frown crossing her features. "What was that the guard said about disappearances...?" She reached over and grabbed Daren's hand. "We should stick together. Keep each other safe." Yes, despite the old adage about curiosity and cats, she couldn't help wanting to know more about those disappearances.

Nainda took hold of both of Skylar's hands, giving them a reassuring squeeze. "It's alright, darling. I promise, I'm not that easy to get rid of. Many people have tried. You included, I suppose." She kissed the back of Skylar's right hand. "Just don't neglect your own safety, either. We will get through this together." She looked toward the window. "Perhaps I should at least tie your hands together... strictly for the prisoner act, of course. To make it more believable." She let Skylar go so she could dig through her bag for something to use. @Soul

Keota looked down at the book and then looked at Rikuma’s eyes that were gleaming with excitement. He smiled a little. “Yeah, sure.” The expression his wife made was very cute. Also, he thought that it would be sweet of him to get to know what she likes. Since it was also an important part of Rashouran history, it might be useful to know it with him being the consort of Rikuma. He leaned in closer to her and wrapped an arm around her waist, looking down at the book and listening to Rikuma.

Daren noticed the concern in Corinne’s eyes and put his other hand on top of her hand. “It will be alright.. I’m not going to leave your side..” Daren whispered softly, kissing Corrine’s cheek gently. He moved his hands and gently picked up Corinne enough to sit her on his lap right before. He wraps his arms around her to pull her into a warm embrace. One of his hands scratched her ears gently while his other arm around her waist.

Skylar remembered Nainda’s remark before she opened the door earlier and blushed deeply. “Y-You’re just going to make it kinky later, aren’t you?..” She asks softly, feeling flustered and embarrassed. @Al the Killer

Her expression further brightened at his response. "So this one - Poems of Hope and Despair - is a collection of the works of Morihide. He was an Order scribe through and leading up to the Okutori Rebellion. At the time, the land now known as Rashouris wasn't a kingdom, but was under control of a warlord who had killed or enslaved most of the various tribes of the islands," she explained. "His independent work focused primarily on poetry, which was in turn used to encourage and inform the slave rebellion that would ultimately overthrow the regime at the time and officially establish Rashouris as an independent kingdom in its own right." She opened the book to one of the first poems and handed it to him. "There's a lot of pain across these pages, since he didn't shy away from it, but it's good literature, with or without the historical context."

Corinne rested against him, basking in his warmth. "And I won't leave yours," she promised. "I wonder if we'll have time to investigate...?" They had important work to do, but this was important work as well. She leaned her head into his hand. "The timing seems a bit... I don't know." She couldn't find the word for it, but it didn't seem like a coincidence.

She couldn't help but chuckle at Skylar's response. "Only if you want me to, love." She took a length of hempen rope from her bag. She'd brought it along in case of damage to any of the horses' harnesses, rock faces that might need to be scaled, or loss of tent components, but this seemed like a good use as well. She cut off a bit of it with her dagger, then stood behind Skylar. "Give me your hands." She made quick work of it, making the knot seemingly secure, but not too tight, and still easy to undo with a tug at the ends in case of an emergency. "Sorry if it's not the softest. They'll come off once we're in private... Is this alright?" She rubbed Skylar's shoulders gently, since having her arms at this angle might get uncomfortable after a while. @Soul

Keota listened carefully to Rikuma showing him the poem. He found it kind of interesting how the kingdom of Rashouris came to be. He smiled a little at the glint of wonder and excitement in his wife’s eyes. Seeing her like this made him want to cherish her even more. He kissed her head gently and snuggles into her a little. “You’re so cute when you’re passionate like this..” He whispers softly to her.

“Convenient?..” Daren guessed to what word she was trying to say. “Let’s focus on having a good night before we worry about anything else right now… We can talk with the others about this once we are all alone.. Is that okay?..” Daren had to admit that it was too odd that the disappearances and their arrival in this city was too suspicious to leave out, but making sure Corinne was safe and comforted was the first thing he had to make sure of. He kisses her cheek gently and holds her a little tighter in his arms.

Skylar held out her hands for Nainda to tie them up. She blushed a little when Nainda proposed to do something kinky. “M-Maybe a little later…” She whispered a little shyly. She leans into Nainda’s hands as they massaged her shoulders so well. She let out a sigh in content. “It’s alright, love.. Your hands feel so good..” @Al the Killer

She leaned into his affection, glad to have her rambling appreciated. "You can borrow it sometime, if you want," she said, then corrected herself. "I mean read. My library is already yours, too." She had nearly forgotten that she got to be married to this wonderful man for the rest of their lives. She smiled, then looked toward the window as the carriages slowed again.

"Not convenient for us," Corinne commented. "Maybe for someone, but I don't want to sound too much like a conspiracy theorist." She leaned into Daren. "Still, you're right, it's worth discussing with the others." She smiled, then leaned away to look out the window as the carriages slowed again. A large wooden building was in front of them. The chatter and clinking glass of a lively tavern could be heard from the ground floor, while the other stories presumably held rooms to stay in. "Ah, we'll be able to sleep in a bed again."

"And you are positively adorable," Nainda said, taking a moment to reconcile how shy Skylar was now with how loudly enthusiastic she had been earlier that day. She leaned forward and kissed her cheek, before straightening up as the carriage slowed. "I will try to get us to a room as soon as possible, so you won't have to play the role of prisoner for long." As the carriages stopped, she placed a hand on Skylar's back to gently urge her forward. @Soul

Keota noticed the carriages slowly to a halt, hearing the sound of lively people outside what seems like a tavern. He makes his wolf ears and tail disappear. “I think I’ll read it another time. Let’s just focus on getting a room first.” Keota slowly stood up and took his wife’s hand gently to help her up.

Daren kissed her head gently and snuggled up to her a little before reluctantly pulling away so they could stand up. “We should probably get going. Once all of us have a private talk about the abductions, then we can find a room to relax in or do whatever you want.” Daren says, blushing a little at the idea again.

Skylar blushed a little more and looked back at her. “Well you are positively sexy and hot,” She says teasing. “You don’t need to rush. Best to keep things slow to not get anyone suspicious about us. But when we are alone, we can do whatever you like~” @Al the Killer

Rikuma took his hand and stood. "Of course, I did not think you would read it all now," she said, before stepping out of the carriage. The sky had mercifully begun to darken for the night, the light now less harsh on her eyes and skin. "I heard people here eat more than one meal a day," she whispered to Keota. "Do you think we could...?"

"Or whatever you want," Corinne amended. "I think you have as much a say in that as I do." She stood up. "But first, let's see what Nainda has planned. This is more familiar territory for her than any of us." She hopped out of the carriage, turning back and offering a hand to help Daren down as well.

Nainda chuckled. "Well, for now, you should be acting a little less... Excited to be a prisoner," she whispered, before her expression grew serious and she gave Skylar a gentle push out of the carriage. "Dinner will be first," she informed the others who had gathered outside. "I will try to get one of their private dining rooms reserved for us so that we will have fewer prying eyes to worry about while we discuss where to go from here." With that, she led the way down the cobblestone path, toward the inn. @Soul

Keota stepped out of the carriage with Rikuma. He was about to answer her question, but Nainda answered it for him instead. “Guess that answers your question.” He whispers back to Rikuma, taking her hand as they followed Nainda into the inn.

Daren chuckled a bit nervously. “Thanks. I guess I was more concerned about your comfort more than mine. I’ll just go along with whatever you want to do in the bedroom and let you know if I want to do something different.” Daren says, still blushing a little, but feeling a little happy at how much Corinne cares for his comfort. He takes her hand and gets out of the carriage. He follows the group with her, but keeps on guard just in case.

“Don’t worry, I’ll play along,” Skylar whispers teasingly. “I’m only excited because I’m your prisoner. Well, I get excited around you anyways, love.” As soon as the carriage door opens and she steps out, she had a serious look on her face with a death stare in her eyes. Looking intimidating was pretty easy for her from doing it for years. “Quit shoving.” Skylar snapped at Nainda as they were out of the carriage. She did feel a sort of guilt when snapping at her, even though it was pretend. @Al the Killer

Nainda accepted her role in the act with ease, giving Skylar a rather convincing look of irritation. "Be grateful I've kept you alive at all," she said coldly. She grabbed Skylar by the arm, her earlier gentleness vanishing with the act. She would be sure to make it up to her later, but for now she had to look convincing enough that people would believe she was holding her would-be-assassin prisoner. She led the way inside and steered Skylar toward the tavern counter. "Are any of your private dining rooms available, or are they all reserved?" she asked. The barkeep turned to look at her. "Your Ladyship," he said, eyes widening in surprise before he hastily bowed. "We have several available, Ma'am." Nainda nodded. "Good. Then I will have one for myself and my visitors from Ayearus, as well as three rooms for the night, as close to one another as you can manage." "Yes, Ma'am," he said, eyeing Skylar questioningly. "Your... prisoner... would you like me to have the city guard come collect her?" he offered. "That will not be necessary. She is not to leave my sight until I know which treacherous noble sent her." She narrowed her eyes at Skylar. "And she will tell me." "Of course, whatever you say." The barkeep turned around, picked three keys from their hooks, and set them in front of Nainda. "The first dining room to the left when you reach the second floor will be yours, and a waiter will meet you shortly. Enjoy your stay."

Rikuma watched the exchange, following behind Nainda as they approached the stairs. After a moment, she quickened up her pace to catch up to her. "Ayeurus? Really?" she hissed. "Nobody will believe that; it's completely different from... where I'm from." "They are more similar to each other than either is to Thauviel," Nainda whispered back calmly. "Both have death-affirming cultures, an affinity for silk and armour, and educated populaces. Fortunately for us, the average Thauvian does not care enough for cultural nuance to closely examine the differences - I will use that in our favour for as long as I must, and apologize for any disrespect in the meantime." As much as Rikuma still kind of wanted to be offended, there was a logic to it that even she couldn't argue with. She sighed. "I hate it here." @Soul

Keota noticed that Rikuma was feeling a little pissed off about what was happening. He caught up to her a little. “D-Don’t worry, I think we are leaving tomorrow anyways, but at least we’ll have a nice bed to sleep in.” Keota says, smiling a little, trying to lighten the mood a little. Even though he honestly had no idea why she felt offended since he did grow up in a different place.

Skylar kept silent for now, just giving off an intimidating presence for now and just looking like a dangerous assassin, which she already was, but just looking cold-hearted. She looked around as they walked, keeping aware of her surroundings. With everything going on, she was still a little anxious and wary. Especially with disappearances occurring in the area. @Al the Killer

Rikuma looked over at Keota and relaxed a bit. She couldn't stay tense when he was smiling, regardless of how irritating it was to have her kingdom be implied as interchangeable with the homeland of the warlord that had once conquered it. That much was ancient history, but such things were rarely forgotten. It just wasn't the most important topic right now. "I know," she said. "And maybe dinner will be good, too..."

"It will," Nainda promised. "And I will pay for it, so don't worry about that, either." She led the way upstairs and opened the door to the private dining room, stepping aside to let the others in first. "Now, let's get settled in and we can talk while we wait for the staff." A large enough table for the six of them sat in the centre of the room, illuminated by a candlelight chandelier. A menu had already been set at each spot, and a pitcher of water in the centre of the table. "I will shut the door for privacy, and so we will know if anyone arrives."

Corinne nodded and sat down, excited to eat something she didn't have to hunt for herself. Such meals were a rare treat, after all. She glanced over at Skylar. "And what are we going to do about her?" she questioned once the door was shut. "Without causing suspicion, I mean." "I would not starve a prisoner. My reputation is as much for compassion as it is for ruthlessness," Nainda assured, guiding Skylar to a seat. "Or... I have tried to make it as such." She untied Skylar's hands, before retying the non-dominant one to the chair. "Is this alright, darling?" she asked the assassin, reaching down to rub Skylar's free wrist gently. @Soul

Keota looked around as Nainda opened the door and he walked in. “It looks nice,” Keota commented, taking Rikuma’s hand gently. “Let’s take a seat.” He says, smiling at her again.

Daren walks in and is a little amazed by the decoration and layout of the dining room. “Wow, it looks so fancy.” He walks over to the table and picked up one of the menus, looking it over. “I don’t think I’ve seen some of these dishes before.” He looked a little curious and happy at the same time.

Skylar stood still as Nainda tied her non-dominant hand to the chair and looked at her as she rubbed her wrist gently. “It’s fine, dear. I just might need some help cutting something if needed.” Now that she was alone, she could finally drop the cold act. “I’m sorry for snapping at you… even if it was pretend..” She says softly, feeling a bit guilty. She will make sure to please Nainda and comfort her later tonight. @Al the Killer

Rikuma sat beside Keota, letting go of his hand so she could pick up the menu. Some of it was familiar, some of it not. "The mushroom stew looks good," she commented, since it was something she was used to and knew she wouldn't mind eating. "Maybe with bread on the side..." A hot meal was always nice, after all.

Corinne poured a glass of water for herself before picking up a menu. "Let's se- ooo, baked tilapia! It's like having candy for dinner," she said, though only a true carnivore would see it that way. Still, her tail swayed happily as she sipped her water. The inn had definitely been a good call, as far as she was concerned.

Nainda nodded. "Of course, I'll help. Have a seat for now, love." Once Skylar did, she would push her chair in for her, before leaning down to kiss the top of her head. "And it's fine. You are doing a wonderful job." She took the knife away from Skylar's silverware setting, since leaving her with access to it would seem suspicious, and took her own seat. @Soul

Keota grabs his own menu and looks at the options. A few of the dishes felt a little nostalgic to him, considering these reminded him of his life back in his own world. Even so, if he ever had a choice to go back or stay here, he’d choose to stay with his wife in a heartbeat. “I’ll have a steak and maybe some fish too.” He says, still looking at the menu. Being part wolf, he also felt like the steak would sort of be like candy to him too.

“I’ll get myself a chicken salad with some fish on the side. And I’m ordering a salad for you too, Corinne.” He glances at her, finding her happy expression and tail wagging very cute. “I’m at least making sure you eat a balanced meal.”

Skylar eyes widen just a bit and her face blushed a little when Nainda kissed her head and said what she said. She tilts her head down a little and smiled a little. Her words and affection seemed to always make her at ease, and she never wanted that to end for the rest of their lives. She looks down at the menu, a little unsure what to pick. “I don’t recognize any of these dishes. Mmm.” She keeps looking at the menu curiously. @Al the Killer

As much as she understood he was trying to be considerate, Corinne couldn't help but wrinkle her nose a bit at that. "Oh. I can't eat that many vegetables or I'll get sick," she admitted. "Maybe just a tiny portion of steamed veggies on the side, if you're worried about me?" In truth, she didn't need them at all, but some novelty here and there couldn't hurt. "Oh, or for the sake of convenience, I can have a few bites of your salad and you can have some of my fish? We could feed each other~" she teased.

Nainda opened her menu, but most of her attention remained on Skylar. "Well, what do you enjoy eating normally?" she asked. "I may be able to provide a few recommendations based on that." She tilted her head. "Shall I order a bottle of red wine for the table as well? Not to imbibe to excess, of course - we all need to keep our heads mostly clear." Besides, split between six people when one of those people was her, there would not be nearly enough in a single bottle for drunkenness to be a realistic outcome for any of them. @Soul

Daren’s eyes widened and his face blushes when she says that. “Well, uh.. I guess that makes sense.. sure..” He says shyly, turning his head back to the menu. “Hahaha, shy already, Daren?” Keota chuckled. “Maybe the salad can go with your tomato of a face.” “Shut up, man. You know damn well you can’t talk. I bet her highness just holds back in her affection so you wouldn’t pass out in the first five seconds.” “Ha! That’s rich coming from you. You are clearly the most shy and scared one out of both of us.” “Then how about a sword sparing match someday to show who’s the most scared then, huh?” Daren says, grinning a little in annoyance while looking at Keota. “Sure thing. I could use a sparing partner. If you can even keep up with me.” Keota does the same look as Daren, sparks of rivalry going between them.

Skylar ignores the guy’s bickering and keeps all of her attention on Nainda. “Well maybe some fruit and meat would be good to try. A lot of these dishes look tasty.” She looks up and looks over at her menu. “I’ve never actually tried alcohol. It was kind of a stupid move when being an assassin, but maybe one sip wouldn’t hurt.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma raised an eyebrow as the two of them argued, unsure whether to be amused or concerned. She looked to Corinne for her cue, noting that the sidhe was concealing a grin behind one hand and trying not to laugh. Ah, amused then. She poured herself a glass of water and took a sip. "It seems you two have already begun your sparring match with a sword-measuring contest," she commented, clearly not referring to the metal variety of 'sword'.

At that quip, Corinne could no longer hold back. The laughter burst forth, a sound of pure joy. "Sorry, sorry," she said once she'd caught her breath. She patted Daren's arm affectionately. "It's just really good to see you be more outgoing with someone." She smiled warmly at him.

Nainda sighed at the childish back and forth. "Boys, please. Don't worry, you're both pretty," she assured them calmly. "Not compared to Skylar, but you can't win everything." She turned her attention back toward Skylar. "You don't have to try it if you don't want. It's your choice. Now, how about the roasted lamb with a fruit salad on the side? I think I'll have the same." She wasn't very picky, herself, but if they got the same meal, she could justify any luxury as just getting her prisoner the same thing she herself wanted instead of leaving the choice to her. @Soul

Keota looks at Rikuma, more confused on why she put it like that. “How so?” Although, he wasn’t dense enough to not know what she meant by that.

Daren looked at Corinne laughing and smiled a bit. “Well, I guess you’re right.” He says softly, petting her head and ears gently.

“No, it’s okay. I don’t mind trying it.” Skylar reassures her. She puts up her menu with her right hand and looks at the menu again to find the roasted lamb and fruit salad. She could feel her stomach growling already from how good it sounds. “That looks so good!” She smiles a little in happiness. @Al the Killer

Rikuma was unsure of how much to explain and how, so she opted for her usual preference: as much as possible, and as bluntly as possible. "Swords are often used as phallic symbols, and in some cultures, the size of one's phallus is often associated with one's sense of pride. Seeing as you were discussing a swordfight, I thought it an apt metaphor for your bickering."

"This hardly seems like appropriate dinner conversation," Nainda commented, despite her own small smile of amusement. "At the very least, you could stop talking about phalluses." Rikuma nodded. "I'm sorry," she said, sincerely. "I am still learning the etiquette. Should I simply say 'penis' instead?" "No," Nainda said. "Meat wand?" Corinne suggested, unhelpfully. "That would be worse, dear," Nainda said, with the sort of measured patience only an experienced parent could possess. Thankfully, a knock soon came to the door, and Nainda nodded to Skylar, a silent cue to resume the act before she spoke. "You can come in," she told the waitress standing outside the door. @Soul

Keota and Daren were also glad a knock came at the door. Mostly just to get away from the awkward conversation. A man opens the door and walks inside. They have short white hair and short black demon horns. He has gold colored eyes and looks to be in his early twenties. He puts a hand to his chest and bows respectfully. “Greetings. My name is Zaiden. I will be your waiter for the day.” He stands straight up and walks to the end of the table with a pen and small notebook. “Are you ready to order?” Keota and Daren each give their orders and Skylar speaks last after everyone else gives an order. @Al the Killer

Once everyone had ordered their food, Rikuma waited for Zaiden to leave before speaking, even then lowering her voice just in case. "Anyway, I heard something about disappearances in this town?" she asked. "Is that something we should be worried about?" Without knowing any of the details, it was hard to draw any conclusions, but she had to admit it could be an interesting puzzle. Individuals didn't often go missing in Rashouris, because their communities were close and it was too dangerous to leave the cities alone. Groups went missing sometimes, but rarely individual people.

"I have no intention of staying for long enough for it to trouble us," Nainda admitted. "It is unfortunate, but we should leave it to the local authorities instead of allowing it to impede our progress. Still, I am concerned for the timing..." She tilted her head. "For now, we should remain together, and make sure our doors and windows are locked at night."

"We aren't going to help these people?" Corinne asked. "I mean, even after we're gone, I'm sure they'll still be scared for their safety. And what if the Emperor does have something to do with it?" They were a long way from the capital, but if he could snuff out the sun a thousand miles away, he could cause a few disappearances here. The question was more if and why than how. @Soul

“All the more reason to take him out as soon as possible,” Keota commented. “We are running out of time as is and we need to take out the Emperor before things get worse.”

“I agree,” Skylar says, joining in. “It is unfortunate what is happening in this city, but it is out of our hands unless the trouble finds us instead. But I hate it as much as you do..” She tilts her head down just a bit. She will never forgive the Emperor for taking her people away. She didn’t even know if they were still alive or not. That possibility was the sole reason why she worked for him as an assassin. Then again, if she didn’t, maybe she wouldn’t have met Nainda. Nainda was the only good thing that happened to her and she was grateful to be hers.

“It seems the local authorities are doing a good job of trying to provide defenses to protect the people. We shouldn’t interfere just yet. We need to stay on guard until then.” Daren then remembers what he and Corinne were talking about in the carriage. “Hey uh.. Keota, your highness, may me and Corinne speak with you about something?” “Yeah, what is it?” Keota replied. Daren’s face turned red a little and gets embarrassed by what he wants to ask. “Do uh… you and Rikuma… have something to prevent pregnancy?..” @Al the Killer

"We do need to get rid of him as soon as possible," Rikuma answered, looking down at the table thoughtfully. "But if he's involved and the timing is intentional, I don't think leaving will be that easy. We shouldn't seek to become involved in this mystery, but we should be prepared for it. We may well be dragged in anyway." Then the topic changed, and she looked over at Daren, then at Corinne. "Already?" she asked. "...Well, there are contraceptive potions that can help with that."

Corinne's ears perked up at that news, but she really wasn't feeling up to eye contact with the way Daren had just dragged that question out into the open. She'd expected to have a one on one conservation with Rikuma about it, without extra witnesses. "That's good," she said. "Could you spare a few?" "I..." Rikuma trailed off as her eyes widened. "I knew we were forgetting something!" She glanced over at Keota. "Uh... Perhaps we can buy a few in town before we leave?"

"Unfortunately, that will not be an option," Nainda said. "Such potions, while safe, are illegal in Thauviel. Noblewomen can still get them on the black market, and I do have a supplier to ensure their availability in Oblein, but the cost is obscene and they will not be easy to find here." "Illegal? That's ridiculous," Rikuma commented. "But unfortunately true. Fortunately, I was once a midwife and herbalist in my home country, before I came to Thauviel," Nainda assured them. "I have my herb kit with me, so I should be able to throw something together for the both of you by morning." Law didn't really matter to her, much; she had circumvented laws for the wellbeing of those in her care before. @Soul

Keota swallowed the food he was eating before speaking. “Such potions shouldn’t be illegal. That’s like not allowing a woman to decide for herself whether to have a baby or not.” He looked over at Rikuma and he was a little surprised when he also remembered that they didn’t get the potions. “Oh yeah, with the attempted assassination and all, I completely forgot about them. Damn it. Well, at least they are other methods to help efficiently prevent pregnancy.”

Daren was still blushing a bit as he was eating his food, feeling a little embarrassed. He took a deep breath to calm his mind and then looked at the others. “I agree. It does seem ridiculous to have that kind of method to be illegal. If it were to cause harm, then I would understand. But I don’t think they did.” He looked over at Nainda, who was offering to help them with that. “I apologize for the inconvenience, your Ladyship. Thank you.”

Skylar sighed a little after hearing the conversation. “The very idea of getting pregnant is one of the reasons why I will never let a man ever lay a hand on me. That and most of them are just rotten to the core sometimes.” After a few seconds, she looked over at Keota and Daren. “Oh, sorry, I wasn’t referring to you two.” “Don’t worry, we get it.” Keota answered. “Yeah. Lots of men don’t care for the feelings of the women. I always hate those people who would harass a woman without considering their feelings.” Daren says.

1:23 PM

“Well… along with the fact that women are just way hotter and sexy..” Skylar answers, glancing at Nainda a little while blushing. She may have sounded like a pervert, but it was the truth. Keota and Daren nod a little in agreement. @Al the Killer

"Thank you, Nainda," Rikuma said, glad that there was at least some sort of option. Not to mention glad that the Emperor had failed to conquer Rashouris, because the longer she spent here the more Thauviel felt like an outright nightmare. "But I think removing the element of choice may well be the point. Tyranny thrives in the pettiest forms at times." She sighed. "I don't think it's... normal for men to be awful, though. At least, not natural. Most I know are decent." Then again, perhaps her opinion was skewed; after all, her status meant people were expected to be on their best behaviour around her, and she didn't exactly have insight to how men spoke or acted when she wasn't around. She thought back to her own father's disrepsect while he'd been alive, to Arinari acting behind her back, to the prince she'd nearly been forced to marry. Maybe hints had been there, and she had opted to ignore them.

"I wouldn't even say most people are decent," Corinne said. "But Skylar, I think attraction is really the main part of it. Unfortunately, men, women, and those who don't fit neatly into either category can still manage to be hot even when they're literally the worst, and I've never been able to turn off that part of my brain." She glanced over at Daren. "Oh, not you though; you're the whole package and I don't want anyone else." It was true; she found him adorable, and he was a genuinely good guy. She couldn't help but feel lucky to be with him.

Nainda listened thoughtfully as she sipped her wine. As a military woman, she had seen respect given freely to her men on account of them all being soldiers for the same cause, while she had needed to become the scariest thing in the army to achieve the respect due to her rank. She'd been raised to be a good wife and mother, discouraged from higher callings. After her first husband's death, inheritance rights had gone to the parents that had already disowned him rather than her. Her only path to having a title in her own right had been to conquer her own homeland on the Emperor's behalf and turn what Aubron had considered a lost cause into a thriving society. No, in her experience, it was not all the same, and Rikuma's view was naive while Corinne's missed the point ever so slightly. Still, it was interesting to hear the perspectives of people from more egalitarian societies. She smiled over at Skylar, slightly amused at her comment. "A beautiful person is a beautiful person, regardless of gender," she agreed with Corinne. "Though I also believe people are beautiful when they do beautiful things." She looked pointedly toward Skylar, remembering the care the assassin had taken to spare her drivers during the initial attack. @Soul

Skylar glanced at her glass of red wine and got curious. “Can I try some, please?” She asks, pointing at the red wine in her glass.

“Anyways, let’s get back to the journey ahead. We need to figure out what supplies we’ll need, what territory we have to pass through, and how to properly get the sword without detection.”

“You have a point. I think we got most of the supplies back in Rashouris, so I believe we just need to get rations and medical supplies. As for getting the sword, maybe Skylar can convince the guards to leave their posts. That or kill them efficiently without much detection.” “I think the second one will have to do.” Skylar replied. “I may be known as a deadly assassin to them, but I don’t think I would be able to convince any of the guards to leave their posts. Along with the fact that information may get out that I’m now prisoner. I rather kill them and hide the bodies.” @Al the Killer

Nainda nodded and poured a second glass, passing it over so Skylar could reach easily. "We have rations, though it is still best to hunt and forage what we can while in the wilderness," she said. "I brought medical supplies as well. Would anybody else some wine?" She poured a bit for everyone who wanted it as she spoke. "It will be another six days to the capital in the carriages. Our road passes through mostly flat terrain, with the occasional forest. We are avoiding the mountains, as passing through them would be just as likely to delay us by another week as it would to shorten our path by two days, depending on the weather and any encounters with monsters."

"Once reach the tomb with Ashrune, I agree killing the guards would be best," Rikuma commented. "They could be helpful that way." She didn't think they would want to be reanimated, but she could rationalize it as her way of honouring them as warriors. "Bringing them along will also eliminate the need to hide their corpses."

"So it is hidden in a tomb, then." Corinne considered for a moment. "Do you know what else might be in there? I don't want any unpleasant surprises..." Rikuma shook her head. "We can't say for sure until we get there." @Soul

“I wouldn’t be surprised if they have some kind of monster guarding the chamber. However, thanks to Corinne and I being able to go through shadow roads, hopefully we will all get the sword without much trouble.”

“I’m guessing you will be the one to wield Ashrune, right?” Daren asks, stabbing a piece of chicken with his fork and holding it out for Corinne. “Yeah..” Keota confirmed. “It will be a huge responsibility. Ashrune is the only way he will die. If I fail..” He starts to get nervous, but quickly tried to ignore it and took some more bites of his food.

“There is no point in worrying yet until we actually have the sword. It will take all of us to succeed in bringing that bastard down. So be on guard when we get there.” Skylar thanked Nainda for pouring her a glass of red wine, then picked the glass up to her lips and took a sip. “Wow, this actually pretty good.” She puts it down and leans her head to Nainda to whisper in her ear. “Should we ask her about letting us live in her kingdom or wait until later?” @Al the Killer

"The one who wields the weapon cannot be from Rashouris," Rikuma confirmed. "So yes, Keota is the one who volunteered, as he was born somewhere else entirely." She reached over to rest a hand on Keota's arm. "I won't let anything happen to you," she promised. "But... in the event that you cannot wield Ashrune..." She trailed off, as the possibility that something could happen to him despite her best efforts was not one she like to think about. But it was one she needed to plan for.

"I would be willing to step in if need be," Nainda said softly. "Skylar and Corinne were also born outside of Rashouris. Whatever happens, dear, we will succeed." She looked to Keota. "And we will keep each other safe. I fully intend for all of us to make it out of this alive." She leaned in toward Skylar to make it easier for her to whisper. "I think we should wait a few minutes," she whispered back.

Corinne gladly took the entire piece of chicken in one bite, before stabbing a few of her vegetables and holding them out toward Daren. Hearing Skylar's question, she swallowed the food in her mouth then spoke up. "The princess and I both have hearing beyond the human capacity, so whispering won't hide much," she commented. Rikuma glanced at Corinne, then at Skylar and Nainda. "That's true. Feel free to ask now." @Soul

“Thank you, everyone. I’ll do my best.” Keota says, feeling a small weight being lifted off his chest. He put his hand over Rikuma’s hand to hold it for a few seconds, then lets it go. He will do what he can to protect everyone.

Daren took the vegetables in one bite and smiled a little at Corinne. He continued eating his food as he listened to others talking.

Skylar reached out and placed her hand over Nainda’s hand, looking up at Rikuma. “After this is over, Nainda will be stepping down from her position and we will be running away together. We currently don’t know where to run away to, so..” She paused for a moment to think of her next words. “We.. wanted to ask if we could run away to your kingdom, your highness.” Skylar bows a little and closed her eyes. “Will that be alright?..” @Al the Killer

Ah, right, this would not be a good place to be local nobility with the Emperor dead. "Of course," Rikuma said. "We have always welcomed foreigners, so long as they are respectful and mean no harm." She regarded Nainda carefully for a moment, contemplating what she knew about the warlock. "I have had some... trouble with my current advisor. Furthermore, he is barely less sheltered than myself; he has no experience living abroad. I would be more comfortable working with someone experienced in matters of diplomacy, but if you would rather step out of the realm of politics altogether, I completely understand."

Nainda tilted her head at the unexpected turn this discussion had taken. "I would take care when firing advisors; regardless of what they know in their realm of alleged expertise, they know their share of crown secrets. And as his replacement, I would be under great scrutiny from the public, as well as your remaining advisors." She closed her eyes and took another sip of wine. "...I will need to think about it." @Soul

Skylar lifted her head back up and smiled a little at the answer. “Thank you, princess.” She takes her hand off Nainda’s hand so they can both eat. She glanced at Daren and Corinne feeding each other their meals a few times and looked down at her own plate. She stabbed a piece of lamb with her fork and held it out from Nainda. Her head was turned away as she was blushing a bit from doing this, looking embarrassed.

“Unless there are any other topics to converse about, let’s enjoy our meals and then head to our rooms.” Keota says to the group.

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Daren says, enjoying his food. @Al the Killer

There wasn't any point to it, when they had both gotten the same meal, but Nainda accepted the offered food anyway, before holding some of hers out to Skylar. Now that there were some ideas for their future together, it was easier to simply relax and enjoy the evening. She could tell Corinne was still worried, but as the meal went on, even she seemed more content.

After dinner was finished, Rikuma stood up. "I think we should all rest for the night," she said. "I'd like to be on our way out of this city as early as possible." She looked over at Nainda. "You'll, um... You'll work on those potions, right?" "Of course, dear." Nainda handed one of the room keys to Rikuma, then another to Daren. "You four go ahead to your rooms." She turned her attention back toward Skylar so she could retie the assassin's hands properly for the trip down the hall.

Corinne yawned, stretching her arms over her head. It had been a fantastic meal, but now she was ready to sleep through the next twenty four hours. Perhaps not quite that much, but a good portion of it. @Soul

“Thanks for the meal.” Keota says politely before standing up. He holds Rikuma’s hand and walks with her to their room. As they walk down the hall, they see Zaiden walks towards their the door where they were eating. “Ah, thank you for the food, Zaiden. Everyone has finished up.” “Thank you, sir.” Zaiden says politely. “Who will be paying for the meal?” “Our friend, Nainda, says she will cover for the bill. She is still in the room.” “Alright then. By the way, the rooms are mostly soundproof so you and your mistress will sleep soundly will almost no interruption. Or if you two plan to do anything… romantic.” Keota blushes and gets a bit surprised by this. “G-Good to know.” After that, Zaiden bows politely and walks off to the dining room.

Daren stands up with Corinne and pets her ears gently. “Let’s get you to bed, sleepyhead.” He teases, holding her hand as they make their way to their room. When they make it to their room door, Daren uses the key and unlocks it, opening it for Corinne to enter. The room was spacious with a bed and desk near a wall. There was a window with the curtains already covering it. “This looks cozy.” Daren commented.

Skylar stands up and put her hands behind her back for Nainda to tie them up. “It’s been a while since I slept in a nice bed.” Skylar says, turning her head to look at Nainda behind her. Zaiden knocks on the dining room door, waiting for an answer. Once someone tells him to enter, he opens the door and bows politely. “Greetings, I hope your meal was to your liking. I shall collect the payment then clean the table for you.” @Al the Killer

Rikuma raised her eyebrows at the bold implication that she was Keota's mistress. "Wife, actually," she corrected. "We're not having an affair." ...Which was exactly what she would say if they were. She opened her mouth to set the record straight on that, before deciding that continuing to speak would only dig herself deeper in her own grave. She instead closed it and kept quiet as she unlocked the door to their room and stepped in. "That was a good meal," she admitted, glad to have a stomach full of good soup and hoping to ease her own embarrassment.

Corinne smiled and hummed softly before following Daren out of the dining room and to their bedroom. There was no time to waste once the door was open; she walked in, straight to the bed, and flopped down onto her back, arms splayed out to either side. "Ah, it's so soft. Way softer than the beds at home." Probably due to having down for filling, if she had to guess. She smiled and kept her arms open for Daren.

"Are you sure you only plan to sleep in that bed, love~?" Nainda whispered as she secured the knot behind Skylar's back. At the sound of knocking, she straightened up. "Ah, Zaiden. Come in, please. Thank you so much for your service tonight." Since she could not read the bill, she erred on the side of caution and set down enough gold pieces that she could be confident that it would cover everyone's meals with a remaining sum ranging from generous to excessive, depending on the actual price of the food. "You can keep the rest for yourself; you have earned it." She smiled at him, before grabbing Skylar's arm and guiding her out of the room. @Soul

“My apologies,” Zaiden says. “I did not mean to say it in that manner. I simply only meant to mean the other definition of mistress. That one where I was saying you were a woman of authority and high position. I shall be careful of my wording from now on.” When Zaiden left, Keota and Rikuma entered their room and Keota looked around at the nice, clean room. He lets go of Rikuma’s hand and stretches a little. “I’m going to change into some more comfortable clothes before we settle into bed.” Keota says, putting down his bag and kneeling down to grab some clothes to sleep in. (edited)

Daren smiles a little as Corinne immediately went and jumped into the bed. It was a cute sight to see. He closes the door behind him and puts his bag down. “You sure you don’t want to change before we cuddle, dear?”

Skylar’s eyes widened a bit as her face turned a little red from blushing at Nainda’s comment. She turns her head away and continued blushing. “W-Well, I don’t mind doing other things.. I just thought you would like to rest so we would get up early..” She whispers softly, a little shy. When Zaiden knocked on the door, she quickly focused and calmed down a little to make her blush disappear, making herself look intimating again. After Nainda and Zaiden’s conversation, she followed Nainda into their room and waits for her to untie her once they were inside the room. @Al the Killer

Rikuma waited for him to undress, before promptly swiping up his discarded shirt. "This is comfortable enough for me," she decided. It would fit her enough like a short dress, since she was considerably shorter than him and built like a twig. She undressed quickly before pulling his shirt on and sitting on the edge of the bed. "Are you actually tired though? I mean, we did get plenty of sleep in the carriage."

"Does that mean I have to move?" Corinne asked, though she already knew the answer, just like she knew that resting would be a lot more comfortable with her pajamas on. She sighed dramatically and stood up, walking over to her luggage so she could change.

Nainda led her to their room, closing the door before she said anything. "If you need the sleep, I will respect that. I do not need as much as I once did." She untied Skylar's hands and set the rope aside. If her lover did wish to be restrained for more pleasurable reasons, she'd prefer to indulge her with regular cloth, something softer. But for now, she kissed each of Skylar's wrists, holding her hands gently in hers. @Soul

After Keota changed into some more pajamas, he sits next to Rikuma at the edge of the bed. “Well, not really. It might take some time before I would fall asleep since we did get plenty of sleep earlier. But we could cuddle or do other things until then.” He slowly moved closer to Rikuma and leans his mouth to her ear. “As long as I’m in your arms, I don’t mind doing anything with you.~” He whispered softly, taking a small nipple at her earlobe for a second to tease her.

Daren chuckled a little at Corinne’s reaction and also changed into more comfortable clothes. When he finishes, he lays in the bed and waits for her to finish. When she does finish, he opens his arms out for her.

“We did get some sleep earlier, so I’m not too tired just yet.” When Nainda finishes untying her wrists, she turns to face her. She was about to rub her wrists with her hands, but Nainda already took a hold of Skylar’s hands and kissed them. She blushed a little from this and slowly moved to Nainda, wanting her warmth and affection. @Al the Killer

"Other things, hm?" Rikuma smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I'm sure we could think of a few ideas," she whispered seductively. Then she remembered the book she had lent him earlier that day and her eyes lit up. "Do you want to read poetry together?" she asked brightly, sitting upright. "We can start with one of his more hopeful works." The poems she had brought got pretty dark at times, and the mood didn't seem right for those ones.

Corinne settled into his arms once she was ready, curling up and resting her head on his chest. "This is so comfy," she sighed, closing her eyes. She could spend all day in a bed like this, if not for the journey ahead of them. But for now, she could at least snuggle up against Daren's warmth and rest happily.

"Still, you deserve some time in a comfortable bed." Nainda wrapped an arm around Skylar as she moved closer, before picking her up bridal-style. "And these rooms are soundproof." She kissed Skylar's forehead before carrying her to the bed and setting her down gently. With her hands free again, she reached up to free her hair from its bun since, sleep or not, she wanted to be comfortable laying down. @Soul

Keota chuckled a little at her excited expression and sat upright. “Sure, it’s in my bag.” He says, smiling a little. He stands up and goes to his bag to grab the book, then returns to where he was sitting. He wasn’t really the type to read poetry, but if it’s for his wife, then he doesn’t mind. That and her adorable expression makes him happy. He opens the book to where they left off.

“I think someone wants those extra cuddles I promised.” Daren says teasingly, holding Corinne close and kissing her forehead. The bed was comfy and the warmth of his partner made it even better. He wrapped one arm around her waist and back while his other hand pets her head and ears.

“Yeah, I guess we should- Woah!” Skylar’s eyes widened a bit at the sudden action of Nainda picking her up in a bridal-style. Her face turned red a little and she let out a cute whimper. For a second, she imagined this as Nainda carrying her after they get married, which made her a little flustered. She kept still as Nainda carried her to the bed. She lays on her side and watches her, waiting for Nainda to join her in bed. @Al the Killer

Rikuma let him go so he could get the book, then rested her head against his shoulder. "Oh, I really like this one. The Unbroken Shores," she suggested, turning the pages to a spot she clearly had memorized. "Should we read out loud, or just quietly together?" She wasn't sure how fast of a reader he was, or how experienced with poetry, so she didn't want to put pressure on him one way or another. The poem itself opened with describing the bloody aftermath of a naval battle in brief, almost staccato language, which opened up into a more beautiful, poetic description as the timeline shifted forward and new life sprang from the shores that had once seen such death.

Corinne laughed and closed her eyes. "I always do," she said, leaning into his touch. She kissed his cheek, resting her hand on his chest. "And I couldn't ask for a better partner to cuddle." Her legs wrapped around him to hold him close, her tail resting across his thighs. "You're-" She stopped to yawn. "-Wonderful."

Nainda removed her boots first, before settling into bed beside Skylar, facing her. It was a bit too soft, as she personally preferred a firmer mattress, but it would do for the night. "You are just adorable, aren't you?" she teased, twirling some of Skylar's hair around her finger. She leaned in closer, closing her eyes as she kissed Skylar's lips softly. @Soul

Keota looked at the poem a little and then thought about Rikuma’s question. “I don’t have much experience reading poetry, so maybe reading out loud would help.” Keota suggested. He didn’t want to slow her down, so reading together seemed like the best option.

Daren blushed as Corinne slowly wrapped herself around him. He noticed how tired she was, so he took his arm off her back for a moment to grab the blanket and cover themselves with it. He wrapped his arm around the small of her back and tilted his head down to look at her. “Let’s get some rest. You seem very tired.” He took his hand off her head and moved it to her chin, tilting it up so he could kiss her lips softly.

Skylar kept blushing as she felt Nainda’s lips press against hers. She closed her eyes and leaned in, slowly wrapping her arms around Nainda, making the kiss deeper. She also thought the mattress seemed a little too soft, since she was more used to sleeping on the ground, but it was still nice. Especially with Nainda around to sleep with. @Al the Killer

Since he didn't have much experience, Rikuma opted to take over all of the reading. As she read, her voice came alive, a far cry from its usual near-monotone and became more animated, her voice moving easily with the rhythm of the words, almost musical in a sense. She had a clear passion for the artform, one that was only matched when she spoke about necromancy. Afterward, she looked over at him to see what he thought.

Corinne smiled into the kiss, keeping her eyes closed even after it was broken. "I usually am," she admitted. More accurately, she was a light sleeper, so no amount of rest she got ever felt like quite enough. Just a series of cat naps, pun intended. She snuggled against him and drew in a deep breath, taking comfort in his scent. "Goodnight," she whispered. "I love you."

Nainda wrapped an arm around Skylar's waist to pull her close against her. After a moment, she broke the kiss and brushed her lips over Skylar's forehead. "This is nice," she whispered, because now they could be alone together, somewhere far more comfortable than a carriage. She opened her eyes and looked at Skylar thoughtfully. "Earlier, you mentioned not wanting the risk of pregnancy. Which isn't something we have to worry about, of course." Not accidentally, at least - it was possible for two women to use magic to conceive, but it had to be intentional. "Do you not want children at all, or is it just the pregnancy aspect?" It wouldn't matter for a while, but it would be good to know in the future. @Soul

Keota listened carefully to Rikuma as she read the poem. He would occasionally glance at her while she read, seeing her face as he could tell how she enjoyed it. It made him happy to see her smile. He would lean his head against her head gently while she read. Once she finished reading, he sat up and looked at her. “I liked it. It gives hope that no matter the carnage, there will be peace and happiness somewhere once all the blood shed was over.” He says softly, smiling a bit.

Daren squeezed her a bit tighter in his arms, making sure she was nice and snug. He kisses her forehead gently and whispers softly into her ear. “Love you too. Sweet dreams.” It would take a bit more time to sleep than Corinne, but he didn’t mind as he enjoyed being held by her until he would finally fall asleep.

Skylar enjoyed the kisses and embrace that Nainda, loving every second of it. When Nainda asked her that question, she took a few moments to think it over. Of course she knew that she wouldn’t get pregnant by her. Although, she doesn’t know yet that two women can still have a baby with magic. She slowly leans into Nainda, laying her head on Nainda’s breasts gently and looking up to look at her face. “I guess I’m a little scared about ever getting pregnant..” She admitted in a soft tone. “I mean.. I was an assassin for most of my life.. I don’t know how to care for a baby, much less provide and be there for them…” She slowly tightens her hold on Nainda, slowly wrapping her legs around her as well. “As for having children or not, I’m not sure… I’m worried I won’t be a good mother to them or even know what to do if they truly need me… I’m scared, Nainda…” Her expression softens as she hides her face against Nainda’s chest, hiding away. “But.. if the time does come, I don’t mind having a child with you..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded. "Exactly. Whatever happens, the world carries on," she agreed, then passed the book over to him. "Do you want to read one now? It could be anything, but they're not all as optimistic as that one." She leaned against him, snuggling up close so they could both see the book. That, and simply for the sake of enjoying his proximity to her.

Nainda stroked her hair as she listened to her speak. They were all valid enough fears, really. "Love, nobody knows what they're doing when they first become a parent," she assured her. "There is no hurry, but it's something to consider for the future. You wouldn't be doing any of it alone, either; I'd be there for you every step of the way, and I have experience as a mother under far more difficult circumstances. Nor will you have to be an assassin anymore." If she could keep Skylar from needing to get so much as another drop of blood on her hands, she knew she would. "...But speaking of, I should work on those potions for the others." She didn't move though, because Skylar seemed so comfortable in her embrace right now. @Soul

“I can read one if you like.” Keota says, taking the book that Rikuma handed to him. He looked down at the book and flipped through a few pages to see which one to read. He stopped at a title called ‘Community anew.’ This poem describes the suffering the people had to endure during the warlord’s reign. Then it shifts to the people feeling at peace and happy after the warlord was finally defeated. The community would slowly grow together over time and help construct the kingdom of Rashouris today. Keota read out the poem to Rikuma.

Nainda’s comforting words and her touch helped Skylar feel more at ease. Somehow, Nainda always seemed to help her feel better and wash most of, if not all, her fears away. “How long will they take to make?” Skylar asked, reluctantly letting Nainda go so she could work. She didn’t have any experience making potions herself, so she was curious on how long they would take for Nainda to make. @Al the Killer

"That's a good one, too," Rikuma said when he was finished. "Thank you for reading it." She wrapped both arms around him, enjoying his warmth most of all right now. "I hope we really can rebuild after the curse ends. Many of these poems are admittedly more hopeful than the reality at the time, even if a lot of the poet's vision for the future did become reality over time." She just wasn't sure that history would always repeat itself in a positive way.

Nainda stood up, slowly disentangled herself from Skylar. "They're simple enough. A few minutes. Could you provide a flame for me once everything is ready for it?" She knelt by her herbal kit, setting aside everything she would need, along with a small pot and a mortar and pestle. "It isn't necessary, but it does help with consistency. Most people find potions easier to drink as a liquid than as clumps of herbal paste floating in water." @Soul

“You’re welcome.” Keota blushes a little as Rikuma slowly wrapped both of her arms around him. He closed the book and put it to the side so he could wrap his arms around her waist. “It will be tough at first. Especially for the people. For example, once the curse is over, sunlight will be brought back into the kingdom. You had trouble with sunlight, so the people may also have some trouble as well with adjusting to it because you are all used to darkness. The other thing is that temperatures will rise due to the sun, so you would also have to adjust to a warmer climate." Some of these concerns may disappear over time as the people slowly adapt, but he felt it was important to acknowledge that.

Skylar sat up a little and leaned in to Nainda. “Sure thing, love.” She kisses Nainda’s cheek gently before letting her go to work on the potions. She lays back down on her side and covered herself with the blanket, taking in the comfort and softness of the bed. Although it wasn’t really the same without Nainda holding her, but she can wait. @Al the Killer

She knew it all already, but hearing him echo her concerns back to her was a solid reminder that she wouldn't be alone in enacting their recovery plan. "Hm... that's all true," she acknowledged, closing her eyes as she let herself be comforted by his presence. "Exactly what I expected it would be like. We'll manage." She kissed his cheek. "Together," she added, before smiling softly at him.

She set to work, mixing the herbs together first into a potent poultice. Too potent, at the moment. She mixed it into the pot along with some water from her flask, before looking back at Skylar. "Could you use your flames to heat this up for me, love?" she asked, carrying it over to her. "Just take care not to set the bedding on fire before we've had the opportunity to put it to use." @Soul

Keota smiled a little when Rikuma says that, pulling her closer to him. “Yeah, together.” He kissed her lips softly for a moment. “You want to lay down and cuddle?” He asked, wanting to make sure Rikuma got all the comfort she wanted.

Skylar sat up and took the covers off herself before getting closer to the pot. She puts her hand out close to the pot where she wouldn’t catch anything else on fire. A small dark red flame appeared over her palm to heat up the pot. She would make the flame disappear and move her hand away when Nainda told her to. @Al the Killer

She gladly let herself be pulled toward him, closing her eyes as he kissed her. The sun's heat would never quite compare to the warmth she felt in his presence. "I always do," she said, pulling him gently down onto the mattress with her. "Especially here. It's so comfortable." Even though she wasn't tired, she closed her eyes and relaxed, feeling almost like she could fall asleep here anyway.

Nainda stayed close, stirring the contents until everything was properly combined into an even lavender liquid. Its soft floral scent was almost comforting. "That's perfect, love. Now put the flames out. We'll let it cool before pouring it into bottles." Since the bottles were glass, she didn't want to put too much hot liquid in them too soon. Subtler temperature changes were always better. @Soul

Keota let himself be pulled down onto the mattress by Rikuma while still holding her in his arms. He kissed her lips gently for a second and held her close. “So cute..” Keota whispered in her ear. “You want to just cuddle for tonight or do anything else?” He was fine with anything, but he wanted to make sure he gave her whatever you would like.

As Skylar put her flames out, she kissed Nainda’s cheek gently. She gave her a bit of space so she could work properly and waited until she was finished. @Al the Killer

Rikuma considered for a moment as she held him. Though she knew what she would have enjoyed, practicality was also a matter for consideration. "I think we have taken enough risks for this journey," she admitted. "We should wait before taking more, at least until those potions are made." She pressed a kiss to his neck before speaking again. "That doesn't entirely rule out pleasure as an option, though."

Nainda set a trivet on the desk before placing the pot down. "All that's left is to wait." She looked back to where Skylar was sitting on the bed, ethereally beautiful as ever. "Now, how will we ever pass the time~?" @Soul

Keota blushed and felt a shiver run down his spine as Rikuma kissed his neck. He tilted his head up a little to give her more room and availability to his neck. “A-And what sort of pleasure would you like?” Keota says softly, staying still while holding her in his arms.

Skylar’s face turned red along with the tip of her ears. She had been so relaxed that she almost forgotten about that possibility. She got a little shy and looked up at Nainda. “W-Well uh, I’m not really sure.. D-Do you have anything specific in mind?..” She says shyly to Nainda. She was still new to sex and other pleasurable experiences, so asking seemed like the best option. @Al the Killer

Now that was a question. Rikuma hadn't planned this far ahead and, given the responsibility of ruling a kingdom that fell on her, she didn't want the decisions to be left to her in the bedroom, too. Not with so many possibilities. She needed to think about it for a moment. "...Whatever you have to offer?" she tried. "Or we can just see where things lead." She kissed his lips again, soft but passionate.

Nainda had plenty in mind, but her first priority was making sure Skylar would enjoy herself. "Why not get comfortable first, darling?" she suggested, sitting on the bed beside her. "I can help you out of those clothes if it will help." She lowered her voice to a whisper, not for privacy, but for the general feeling of intimacy. "And you can express your love as loudly as you'd like~" @Soul

Keota held her close and returned the kiss back with the same passion as she was giving. I guess it was his turn to make the decision on what to do. Until now, he would just ask Rikuma what she wanted to meet her needs. But now it’s his turn to make the first move. He slowly moves his hands up and down her back lightly, slowly making the kiss more passionate. He moves one hand down to her behind and gave it a firm squeeze. Of course, he would let go and move away if she wasn’t comfortable, but he had a feeling that she would not mind this.

Skylar felt her heart skip a beat when Nainda talked to her like that. The tone and the way Nainda speaks makes her heart race and makes her want Nainda to claim her even more, even though she already did. She stood up and stands in front of Nainda, facing her. She takes a few steps back, looking shy and still blushing. “In that case..” She slowly takes her shirt off, tossing it to the ground and putting her hands behind her head to show off her breasts to Nainda. “W-Why don’t I give you a show?~..” She grins a little while still blushing with lust and desire filling her eyes. @Al the Killer

She pulled herself closer to him. Her arms left his waist to wrap around his neck instead, allowing her to lean more fully into the kiss. Her chest pressed against his as she let out a quiet moan at the touch of his wandering hand. It was nice to be wanted, but even more so by someone she loved in return. Once she needed to break the kiss to breathe, she smiled at him. "I love you so much," she whispered, wrapping a leg around him.

As reluctant as Nainda was to let her go, it paid off. She stayed in bed, laying on her side as she faced Skylar. Still shy as ever, but her determination to be seductive anyway was incredibly charming. Not to mention effective. Her lips parted as she looked her up and down, appreciating what she could see. She longed to touch her, to run her hands across her soft skin, but she was patient, and could appreciate the tease. "I would love that, darling~" She smiled, propping her head up with one hand as she watched. @Soul

As she broke the kiss, Keota breathed heavily a little to get some air. He almost forgot he needed to breathe for a second. He looks at Nainda and smiles a little. “I love you too…” He whispers back. He lets go of her for a moment and moved her hands from his neck so he could take off his shirt. He tossed the shirt to the floor and placed Rikuma’s hands back where they were. He moves his body down a little and softly kiss Rikuma’s neck, giving kisses and small nibbles.

Skylar took off her pants next, going slow while maintaining eye contact with Nainda. She was now only in her underwear and bra. She places one of her hands on one of her breasts, teasing Nainda’s desire to touch her. “Is someone lost for words, darling?~..” She says seductively, slowly walking up to Nainda. She reaches the side of the bed to give Nainda a clear look at her assets while in arms reach of them. She turns around and slowly takes off her underwear, leaning her upper body down a little to give Nainda a good look at her behind. “Then go ahead and take me~..” She turns around again to face Nainda and takes off her bra, letting her breasts show and her nipples are hard from arousal. @Al the Killer

Rikuma sat up slightly as his shirt came off. She was still wearing the one he'd worn during the day, and not much else, so now was as good a time as any to take that off as well, leaving her only in her underwear. Once he was ready, she pulled him close again, tilting her head back for him. "Keota..." His name came out somewhere between a sigh and a whimper, her desperation for his touch growing with each passing second.

It was a show, alright. Her hand cupped Skylar's breast, touching gently like it was the most precious thing in the world. Before she could lean in to kiss her, she'd already moved. She sat up, keeping her thighs together as though that would do anything to temper her growing hunger. Then the invitation came, and she stood up. "You're already mine, beloved." She wrapped her arms around Skylar's waist to pull her close, kissing her lips first. Then her lips left hers, trailing across her jaw and down to her neck. She wanted to get lower to those tantalizing breasts of hers, but would need a better angle to do so. "Wrap your legs around me, love," she whispered, prepared to lift her up. She wasn't too worried about her dress - it could be washed, and she had others. @Soul

Keota slowly roamed his hands around Rikuma’s body, taking in her curves and figure. He places his hand on her behind again, with his other hand holding her leg that was around him. He kissed and nibbled at her neck, being gentle at first to let her take in the moment. He kissed her jaw and then down to her collarbone, sucking and nibbling a small mark there.

Skylar let out a breathy moan as Nainda grabbed her waist and kissed her neck. When the request came, she jumped up a little and wrapped both of her legs around Nainda’s waist, letting her be carried in Nainda’s arms. She tilted her head up a little to give Nainda more room. “Nainda~..” She whispered softly, whimpering a bit when Nainda touched her sensitive skin. She pressed her breasts against Nainda’s chest, then slowly moved them up to get them closer to Nainda’s lips. @Al the Killer

She closed her eyes to better appreciate his touch against her skin, her anticipation growing harder to ignore. His touch was a promise, one that kept her longing for more. Her back arched, grinding her hips against his body. "Make me yours," she whispered, though she knew she already was, hopelessly and irrevocably. Her voice was pleading, and she was sure he'd already be able to notice how wet she was, even through the cloth. The thought made her blush.

Nainda shifted her grip to better support Skylar's new position, keeping one arm around her waist for balance but scooping the other under her ass to hold her in place. Not the most practical in the long run, but for now it would give her the vantage point she needed. "My beautiful Skylar," she whispered back. She sucked a mark into the skin at the top of one breast, before lowering her head further. Her tongue teased against Skylar's hardened nipple before she closed her lips around it. @Soul

Keota moved his hands to take off her underwear. After that, he lets go for a moment to take off his own clothes. He tosses both of their clothes to the floor, leaving both of them naked in each other’s embrace. He slowly moves her body so she would lay on her back. He gets on his hands and knees over her, looking down at her body and blushing face. “You’re already mine, but I’ll always prove it to you~..” With that, his lips kiss her lips gently for a moment before moving down to her jaw and neck. Next, he moves down to her breasts, closing his lips over one of her nipples and teasing it with his tongue. He uses one hand to slide down her body slowly and lightly until it reached between her legs. He uses his fingers to play with her clit, making sure she gets even more pleasure.

Skylar whimpered and moaned softly as she felt Nainda’s touch and her lips moving along her body. She had her arms around Nainda’s neck to try to get herself from falling off. It wouldn’t be too comfortable for much longer. “W-We should go to the bed-..” As she said that, her eyes widened a little and a moan came out of her mouth from Nainda’s lips and tongue playing with her breasts and nipples. She tilts her head back and closed her eyes, moaning and whimpering softly. “Y-Yes.. Just like that..” She breathes out, feeling herself get more wet as Nainda continues to claim her again. She arches her back to get breasts closer to Nainda. @Al the Killer

His words were exactly what she'd hoped for as she smiled up at him. She took the brief window of opportunity to look at his body, his full naked form, committing each magnificent detail to memory. "Please do~" she pleaded. She wanted nothing more than to be covered in the markings that would prove who loved her most. Her hand rested at the back of his head, holding him to her chest. She shifted her legs apart just enough to permit his hand between them, and she moaned at his touch against her most sensitive spots.

With her mouth occupied as she was, Nainda couldn't exactly answer with words. She simply carried Skylar to the bed and gently set her down, staying between her legs as she did so. Her head moved to focus on the other breast, keeping the pleasure even. Now that her hands were free, she cupped Skylar's other breast in one, massaging as she teased at the nipple with her thumb. @Soul

Keota used his mouth to play with both of her breasts, making sure they both get attention. He moans softly to let it vibrate around her sensitive skin while his tongue worked at her nipples. His fingers play with her clit firmly, moving around between her legs to play with her clit and her pussy. His cock was at full length now. He was tempted to put it in, wanting to pound her and fuck her until she both got all the pleasure they wanted, but he knew that she didn’t want to risk anything and neither did he. If only condoms existed in this world. It would make things so much easier.

Skylar’s face blushes, turning red a little along with the tips of her pointed ears. She tilts her head back, letting out a moan as her eyes fluttered from the sensations Nainda was providing for her. She moves one hand and grabs Nainda’s ass with it, giving it a squeeze. Her other hand holds Nainda’s head close to her breasts, letting her have her way with Skylar’s body. Skylar may be the bottom, but she also has the same lust and desires as Nainda. Which is to fuck Nainda until they both are completely spent. She moves the hand on Nainda’s ass to behind Nainda’s legs, using her index and middle finger to poke at Nainda’s clit and sensitive parts between her legs. @Al the Killer

It would have been impossible to properly vocalize her need for him in that moment. Wordless, breathy moans of delight and longing would have to suffice for now. She lifted her hips toward his fingers, inviting a couple of his fingers to explore deeper. Of course, the proper thing to do would be to return the favour, but that would have to wait for a couple of minutes - she could feel her own climax drawing near, and wasn't about to deny herself.

There wasn't much of anywhere for Skylar's hands to go, with Nainda still having her full dress on. The attempt was a convincing argument though, and after a moment she let go and sat up, gently freeing herself from Skylar's grip in order to remove her own dress. "Is this better, love?" she asked softly, now that she was only in her corset and underwear. Still a bit overdressed, perhaps, but a good enough look on her to be worth the imbalance. @Soul

His wife’s moans and longing for him were a delight that only made him want to fuck her even more. Though, that can wait for now. After all, he had a few ways to make her release without pushing his cock into her pussy. However, if she were to want it later, he will gladly do it. For now, he will use his fingers first, tongue second, and his cock last. As his mouth continued to mark her body and play with her breasts, his fingers continued to play between her legs. He positions his hand and slowly pushes his index and middle finger into her entrance, using his thumb to rub her clit firmly. His hand moves back and forth at a moderate speed.

Skylar let out breathy moans of pleasure from Nainda continuing to play with her breasts. When Nainda freed from her grip, she looks up at her, blushing from Nainda’s sexy body on top of her. She smiles a little, her thighs rubbing together a little as she could feel herself getting wetter.* “Y-Yes, darling~..” Skylar answered her. The sight was breathtaking. Her love for Nainda gets greater and more lustful every time they do this. “Can you please remove the rest of your clothes, love?~.. I want to see you more~..” @Al the Killer @Al the Killer (edited)

It took a moment, but she did eventually manage to communicate with actual words, cliche as they felt. "Y-yes, just like that," she moaned as his fingers slipped inside. With the pouch she normally carried already discarded alongside her clothes, she didn't have to worry about healing the marks he left on her body just yet - they would remain, just as she wanted them to. Still running the fingers of one hand through his hair, she clutched the bedsheets with her other hand, feeling the tension build within her body.

Less appreciation for nice lingerie than for the natural form, then. Nainda made a mental note of that as she leaned down to give Skylar a quick love bite along her collarbone. "Since you've asked so nicely," she agreed, before sitting up. She took her time with the eye hooks, starting at the top of her front-secured corset and working her way down. She tossed the corset aside, then removed her underwear, before settling between Skylar's legs. "Better?" She kissed Skylar's inner thigh, before flicking her tongue against her clit. @Soul

Keota removed his mouth from her breasts and decided to give her neck some attention again. He moves his head up and kisses her neck, sucking and biting all over her neck to leave marks. As he does that, his fingers continue to do their work by fucking her pussy and playing with her clit. His hand moves a little faster now and his thumb continues to give her clit lots of attention. He couldn’t really speak because of his mouth doing some work, so he let his moans communicate with her instead.

Skylar did like how Nainda looked in her lingerie, but her desire and lust wanted to run her hands down Nainda’s body, feeling her bare and soft skin. “Yes, darling..” A loud moan escaped her mouth for a second as she felt Nainda’s mouth and tongue working at her clit and inner thighs. She looked down at her while having one hand grip onto the bed sheets. “Go ahead, baby.. give it to me~…” @Al the Killer

It was at once unbearable and a delight, the pleasure nearly blinding. There may not have been that same feeling of fullness as other times, but he was definitely doing everything right, and that mattered far more. Her breathing had grown ragged, and she didn't even try to form more words. Then the tension released all at once, and she trembled around his fingers, clenching around him as her climax hit hard. "K-keota~!" She wrapped her arms around him, holding him close as she rode out the high of orgasm. She'd need a moment to come down before returning the favour, but now she was more determined than ever to do so.

Nainda was more than happy to oblige such a request. She gripped Skylar's hips firmly between her hands as she looked up at her, licking her lips0 before speaking. "Oh, Darling, you know I already intend to give you all you could dream of~" She lowered her head again and focused on working her tongue against Skylar's clit, then using it to tease at her entrance.

To say Corinne's sleep carried pleasant dreams about her new lover would have been quite the euphemism. As she awoke, from one, she could still feel the heat in her cheeks, the desire deep inside her. The fact that she woke up in the arms of the very man she'd dreamt of did not temper her excitement or slow her racing heart. She caught her breath, trying to keep her mannerisms decent. "Daren?" she asked softly, playing with his hair. "Are you awake?" @Soul

As he felt her reach her orgasm, Keota slowly stopped moving his fingers when she was done. He gave Rikuma a quick kiss on the lips before removing his fingers from her pussy and cleaning them. “I love you, honey~..” He whispered softly, lying next to her and cuddling up to her.

Skylar leaned her head back, letting out moans and whimpers as Nainda did her magic. The pleasure felt so good, but she wanted more until she finally reaches her limit. She lifts her hips up to get them closer to Nainda’s mouth. “I-I love you!~.. mm..” Skylar said between moans as she whimpered and moaned for Nainda.

Daren didn’t have the same kind of dreams that his lover had. Mainly because he was more focused on the comfort and embrace of Corinne’s arms. As he heard his lover’s beautiful voice, Daren let out a soft groan, keeping his eyes closed for now. “Now I am…” Daren says softly while cuddling up to Corinne. “Need something?..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma caught her breath as he settled down beside her. "I love you too," she whispered back, wrapping an arm around his waist. Her legs were still shaking, knees weak, but she wanted nothing more than to bring him the same sort of joy. She kissed him again as her hand trailed down his chest. "I won't get you all worked up without any payoff," she promised, letting her fingers tease at his shaft. "What do you want me to use? Hands? Mouth? Ass?" She was pretty open-minded, after all, and was sure she'd manage to have a good time whatever he chose. Though the last option would probably require a bit more preparation. She kissed his neck as she let him answer.

Answering back with words would have meant interrupting her dessert, so to speak, so instead she pushed her tongue inside, probing at Skylar's inner walls as it extended, just slightly beyond what a human could manage. She shifted her own hips, straddling one of Skylar's legs so she could grind against her thigh, no longer able to contain her own excitement.

'You' would have been the obvious answer, but her embarrassment and slight guilt stopped her from saying it. "I couldn't sleep," she said instead, "so I thought I might enjoy your company." Back to euphemisms, she supposed. "Ah, but if you're tired, you can sleep. Sorry for waking you." She rested her head against his chest for now, relaxing somewhat now that the dream was beginning to fade. Even if it had given her ideas. @Soul

Keota leaned into Rikuma’s arms and tilted her head up to give her more room to his neck. He let out a few whimpers and soft moans as Rikuma kissed his neck. Her hands running down his body felt a little.. ticklish and made him squirm a little. “I-I would prefer ass..” Keota admitted, blushing a little and turning his head away a bit. “B-But if you don’t want to risk it.. I would like mouth, please..” He held her in his arms, wrapping one around her waist and the other touching her ass gently.

Skylar whimpered and moaned at the sensation, the pleasure and anticipation building up rapidly. It all felt so amazing. Nainda always seemed to know how to make her feel loved, and she loved it. “T-That’s it~.. You feel so good~..” She closes her eyes as they flutter from the growing tension. “Nainda!~..” She moans out her name, giving her some… sexy audio for her partner. She felt Nainda grinding against her thigh, opening one eye to look at her. It was a beautiful sight and it was adorable how much Nainda wants to let out her own excitement. She moves her leg back and forth a little, or at least tries to from the amount of pleasure making her not think clearly. “That’s it, honey~… Let out your excitement on me!~..”

Daren opens his eyes a little and looks down at Corinne, looking at her blushing face. It could be from being embarrassed or.. something dirty. He moves one hand down her back slowly until it grabs her ass firmly. “If you wanted sex, you can just ask, honey…” He whispers softly, closing his eyes again. “Just…” He yawns. “Give me a minute to wake up..” Although that would be a little hard from how comfortable he feels in Corinne’s arms. @Al the Killer

"I wouldn't have brought it up if I wasn't willing," Rikuma assured him, though the idea of it was... Daunting. Although she'd never tried it before, she understood enough about anatomy to consider the idea of him going in dry terrifying. "I'll start with my mouth anyway, then we'll switch" she decided. "Just... Start slow when we do, please. I've never done this before." Which went without saying, considering the fact that he was her only sexual partner.

Those sounds, the way Skylar called her name... It was all the encouragement she needed as she ate her out passionately. She could just about feel Skylar brush against her sex, each movement knocking the stud piercing in her clitoral hood against that sensitive nub, and she moaned against her. Still, she managed to focus on pleasing her partner with her mouth. One hand let go of Skylar's hip and slid up, giving her breast a firm squeeze.

Her eyes widened at the squeeze as she looked up at his face, more flustered now. "I-" She stammered, because she couldn't lie. "Mind reader," she accused instead. "We don't have to if you want to sleep; I can just take care of it myself if I have to." No matter how much she'd love his help on that matter. "But if you want to, I... Did think of a way we don't have to worry about any sort of risk..." She just wasn't sure how he'd feel about the suggestion. Was it a weird idea...?" @Soul

When Keota heard her say ass, he thought she meant her pussy. Now it was clear that she meant… the other hole. It was an interesting idea and he did agree that he should help make it comfortable for her. “Alright, I will. Just tell me if you want me to pull out later if it gets too much.” He slowly lets go of Rikuma and sits up, spreading his legs a little to give Rikuma room to use her mouth on his cock, which was still at full length from being worked up.

Skylar lets out passionate moans and whimpers, breathing heavily a little as her climax slowly gets closer to release. Her leg continues to try to move back and forth, trying to go a little faster to meet Nainda’s grinding. She continues watching and feeling Nainda’s sex, feeling even more aroused. “Ah!~.. It feels so good~.. I’m so close~..” She lets out a loud moan of arousal from her mouth and the hand teasing her breasts.

Daren giggled a little at Corinne being flustered. He opens his eyes and moves his hand around her ass and thighs lightly. “It’s okay, you got me in the mood to want to do it~..” He whispers softly in her ear. “It was kind of obvious from the expression on your face~.. What did you have in mind?” He moves his head down to one of her ears, giving it some nibbles. @Al the Killer

Rikuma nodded, still blushing. Awkward to start with, but an exciting prospect - as was often the case with trying something new, in or out of the bedroom. "I will," she promised. She kissed his neck again, before working her way down his body, leaving a trail of kisses and nibbles in her wake. As she reached his erection, she licked from base to tip first before taking him into her mouth, holding her breath and going deep from the start. After all, she didn't want to finish him off at the stage, but did want to get it wet enough to reduce the friction once he started fucking her.

Every now and then, Nainda did have to come up for air, though she tried to keep the breaks to a minimum. On one such pause, after Skylar said she was close, she whispered to her. "Come for me, love. As many times as you would like." Her voice was breathy, already huskier from arousal, before her tongue continued to work at Skylar's pussy.

Corinne smiled, hugging him close. Her ear twitched at the nibbles. "That... Can't be enjoyable for you, can it?" she questioned, not wanting him to worry about getting a mouthful of fur. She only had the cat ears, after all. But she'd strayed from the point, and quickly got back on track to avoid killing the mood. "Well... Any skilled shadow magic user can create a double of themselves," she explained. "And it can feel as real and potent as the person themselves. And if enough magic is used on one - keeping in mind that fae such as myself are inherently magical - then the connection between the original and double can be strong enough for me to feel everything done to my double." Her face heated up more. Even though the colour wouldn't show, her expression was obvious enough. "I, uh... It wouldn't have a risk of pregnancy. But it would technically be like a threesome even if they're both still be? So if it's not something you're comfortable with, we can just stay away from penetration altogether." She still wanted him to have a good time, after all. @Soul

Keota blushes as he felt the kisses and nibbles from his beautiful wife’s mouth going down his body until she reached his erection. He whimpers and moans a bit when Rikuma doesn’t waste any time in taking his length into her mouth. He looks down as she uses her mouth on his cock.

Skylar blushes more and lets out more passionate moans to continue her symphony for only Nainda’s ears to hear. As much as she wanted more, her climax got even closer until it finally reached the peak. She threw her head back, closing her eyes tightly and lets out a loud passionate moan of pleasure as she cums for Nainda. She breathes heavily as she continues to cum until she finally comes down from her high. Although, maybe she can go again if Nainda wanted to do something else. However, now her own excitement wanted to give Nainda a good fucking as well. “You did amazing, honey~..” She says in a breathy moan. “May I fuck you now please?~..”

Daren did forget that she had cat ears instead of regular ears when he nibbled them, but he’ll make a mental note to not do that again so he doesn’t get a mouth of fur. He wipes his mouth and then listens to her suggestion. Once she was finished, now he was the flustered one as his face turns red a little from blushing. He does think that the idea was… interesting. He wasn’t opposed to it either, especially since it was still Corinne he would be fucking. “I don’t mind… giving it a try..” Daren says shyly. He moves his other hand to grab one of her breasts, moving his hand a little in circles and uses his index finger to tease her nipples. @Al the Killer

She looked up at him as she bobbed her head, making sure to get his entire length wet before coming up for air. She still wasn't sure it would be enough, but she was still excited to try. "You taste so good," she told him. "I'm sure you'll feel even better~" She brought her head back up to kiss his cheek before rolling off of him. From behind seemed like it would be the easiest position for this, so she lay facedown beside him, arching her back to lift her backside into the air for him. "Do you want to get behind me, or start from a different position instead?"

Nainda slowed down to avoid overstimulating Skylar, but continued to pleasure her through the orgasm anyway. Once Skylar spoke, she pulled her tongue out of her, but continued to tease at her clit and slit with one hand. Reciprocity or not, she wasn't necessarily done pleasuring her lover. "I would love you to," she whispered, though the evidence was already clear in the wetness against Skylar's skin. "Do you want to use your hands again, or try your mouth?" She slipped two fingers inside of Skylar as she spoke, but could still easily adjust what she was doing if the situation called for it.

Corinne smiled, relieved that he wasn't put off by the idea. "Do you want me to summon my double now, or la- oh," she was cut off by her own moan as he started to grope her through her pajama top. Thanks to her earlier dream, her nipples could already be easily found through the satin, as they were hardened with arousal. She kissed his lips briefly but, see she didn't want to prevent him from speaking, soon moved down to his neck. @Soul (edited)

Keota gives her a brief kiss before answering her question. “This is a perfect position. I’ll make sure you feel good~..” He sits up and gets behind her, sitting on his knees and grabbing her hips with his hands firmly. He took a moment to look down at her in that position and at her ass. “Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle~..” Unless of course she said otherwise. With his erection now wet, he slowly pushes it into her ass. As he pushes it in, he moves his hips back and forth, going slow at first as it continues to enter her. It felt a little stranger than her pussy, but he thought it would be fine.

Skylar moaned a little more as Nainda continued to tease her clit. Even after she just orgasmed, she doesn’t mind doing it again. “I think I’ll try my mouth- Ah!~..” Before she could finish her sentence, she felt Nainda’s fingers enter her pussy to give her more pleasure. She lifts her hips up to have her fingers go deeper. “So good~..” Skylar moans as her leg continues to tease Nainda.

Daren kissed her back, moving his hands around her body to feel her more. He tilts his head up to give her more room to his neck, letting out a few soft moans. “You can summon her a little later. I want to pleasure you in a few more ways first~.. How many times you think you can orgasm, honey?” @Al the Killer

She gripped the bedsheets tightly as she felt him push slowly inside. The sensation was certainly... Unique, to say the least. It set every nerve alight, leaving her entire body sensitive in a way she wasn't quite used to. Not really good or bad, save for the psychology of it all - she had to admit, having him take over and press into her like this, solely for his own pleasure, was more exciting than not. She moaned softly and tried her best to relax, especially since it was a tighter fit than their usual activities. Once he was actually inside, the mild pain abated and it was easier, since he could go as deep as he wanted now. Even though she wasn't likely to climax from this, she could still feel her own arousal returning. "Just like that," she moaned, pushing her hips back to take him deeper.

She rubbed gently at Skylar's walls, curling her fingers against the most sensitive spots inside of her. "Good~" She kissed Skylar's lips before pulling her fingers out for a moment. "You can stay right there, love." She had to get up for a moment to reposition herself, but soon settled back down, straddling Skylar's face as she faced her legs, so she could still see what she was doing. Plus it would give Skylar a nice view of her ass. But first, she had to make sure her partner was comfortable before getting back to work. "Are you alright like this?"

Now that was an intriguing question. "Hm... I don't know, but I look forward to finding out," she said, reaching toward him so she could undress him properly. "But first, I want to see all of you~" If he was going to get the chance to fuck two of her, it was only fair that she got a good view of the only Daren here. @Soul

Keota slowly pushed into her more until his entire length was fully inside her. When it does, he slowly increases his pace, moaning a little as his cock moves back and forth inside the tight space of her ass. “You feel good, love~..” He whispers softly, making sure she knew that he was enjoying it. And judging by her moans and her hips trying to get him deeper, he could tell that she liked this too. He moves on his hands from her hips for a moment to move it up and grope her breasts. He uses his fingers to mess with her nipples as his cock fucks her ass a little faster.

The new position was… unexpected. But Skylar didn’t mind it. Especially since she got a good look at Nainda’s ass. “This is alright, honey.. go ahead and do whatever you like to me~..” She moans and whimpers as she felt Nainda’s fingers teasing at her sensitive areas, feeling even more aroused. “P-Please.. give me more!~..” Skylar says in between moans, begging for more.

Daren helped her undress him, revealing his bare body to her. Once he was undressed, he helped her undress herself too. He tosses all the clothes onto the floor to get them out of the way. He slowly gets on top of Corinne, taking a moment to look up and down her body. The sight was amazing and his cock would agree too from it getting to its full length. He gives her a brief kiss before lowering his head to her jaw and neck, giving her kisses and bites all over. His hands grab her breasts, using the fingers to mess with her nipples. @Al the Killer

As his arms wrapped around her, she lifted her upper body slightly, propping herself up on her elbows so he could better reach her chest. "You can... go a little... faster, if you want," she managed to pant out. As he did exactly that, she tightened her grip on the sheets, not wanting to be knocked off balance. The sounds of his enjoyment, his weight pressing down on her... that was where the joy was in this, and what joy it was. His fingers teasing her nipples certainly helped.

At the go-ahead, she lowered herself so that Skylar's mouth would have easy access to her wetness. "As you wish, darling. And you go ahead, too. I know you were waiting to please me." This position was a bit more awkward to go at with her hand, but she managed to get her wrist at just the right angle to resume her previous work, pressing into Skylar's pussy while ensuring that her clit still got its share of attention.

She settled slowly onto her back, wrapping her arms around Daren. "You're so handsome," she whispered, looking up at him. She'd never miss an opportunity to compliment her partner, after all. She smiled and tilted her head back so he could go at her neck, rubbing his back with one hand. "Gentle," she reminded him, before letting out a moan as his hands set to work. @Soul

Keota kept his pace at a moderate fast pace speed, making sure to give Rikuma as much pleasure as he was feeling. His hand could only mess with her breasts for less than a minute before he had to return it back to her hips to keep her balanced. He let out soft breathy moans as he continued to fuck her ass. The pleasure was slowly getting him to his release, but for now, he will make sure his wife gets all the attention she likes. He lowers his head down to the back of her neck, doing his best to give her kisses and nibbles while his cock fucked her ass.

Skylar immediately went to work as soon as Nainda gave her the go-ahead. She opens her mouth and takes a breath before enclosing her lips around Nainda’s wetness and pussy. Her lower lips rubbed against Nainda’s clit while her tongue pushes into the entrance of her pussy. It was finally her turn to give her partner a good tongue-fucking. She grabs the bed sheets with one hand while her other hand moves up her partner’s body, lightly touching her until it grabs Nainda’s good sized breasts. She lets out moans and whimpers as she felt her own pussy getting some attention again.

“And you’re so beautiful.” Daren whispers. He gives her neck a brief kiss. “Then tell me when you don’t want me to be gentle~..” He works his way down her body with his mouth until he reaches her breasts. He enclosed his lips around one of her nipples, using his tongue to play with it while his hand grabs the other one. He uses his fingers to give the other nipple the same attention. However, this was only the beginning of what Daren has planned for his beautiful partner. @Al the Killer

While she was fairly certain she wouldn't climax for this, that hadn't been her motivation to begin with; she'd had her turn. Now she wanted him to enjoy himself, more than anything and, as it was, she was having a fantastic time being teased with his touches. "Hm, yes, perfect," she sighed happily, tilting her head to the side so her hair would fall a bit more away from her neck for him.

It was harder to focus on what she was doing as she felt Skylar's tongue work its way inside. "Good girl," she moaned, shifting her hips to get the most out of Skylar's lips and tongue. She trembled a bit at Skylar's light touches against her, a small shiver of anticipation running through her. Her fingers picked up their pace, but she took care not to lose rhythm or to prioritize speed over quality. Luckily, her long lifespan had made her patient, and years of practice with her preferred musical instrument had done wonders for her dexterity.

Honestly, Corinne had never seen the appeal of anything 'rough' in the bedroom. Creativity, she would more than welcome, but she sought pleasure, not pain. So the moment probably wouldn't come, but she nodded anyway, because communication as a whole was still important. She smiled as his tongue pressed against her nipple, sending a pleasant chill down her spine. "Fuck," she breathed, using one hand to play with his hair gently. "This is so much better than a dream~" @Soul

After a few more kisses and nibbles, Keota sits up again and continued focusing on fucking her ass. The tightness and feeling along with the beautiful sounds of his wife made his pleasure get even greater. He could feel himself getting closer to the edge, letting out a few soft moans and breathing heavily a bit. “I’m so close~..” Keota whispered, keeping his pace at a fast pace.

Skylar couldn’t respond with words in her position, so she let her actions do it for her. She had to take a break every now and then to breathe, but continued trying to give Nainda a good tongue-fucking. She moves her tongue deeper inside of Nainda’s pussy, moving it around and touching her most sensitive areas. Her lips continued to firmly rub against the clit. She moans through the sex, letting her moans of pleasure vibrate against Nainda. The sounds of Nainda’s moans of pleasure made her get more excited and aroused as well. She bucks her hips up, trying to help Nainda put her fingers in more.

After a minute, Daren slowly removed his mouth from her breast, giving it a quick kiss. He looks up at Corinne. “I’m only just beginning, honey~..” As he said that, he moves his head down further, pressing kisses down her body. He kisses the spot above and below her belly button, then uses his hands to spread Corinne’s legs. He moves his head to her pussy. He puts his lips around her clit first, using his tongue to play with it for a second. Then, he moves down to her entrance. He uses his tongue to tease her entrance while his fingers firmly messed with her clit and the nipples on her breasts. @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled, more than glad to hear that news. She shifted her hips back to take him all the way inside. She'd have her turn next, but for now, she was glad to hear him enjoying himself, even if she couldn't exactly see him right now. "Go ahead, love," she encouraged, trying to look back over her shoulder at him. "Come inside~" Then hopefully he'd take his time pulling out once he was finished, because that part of it still made her a bit nervous.

With a face like this to sit on, there was no way she would miss having a throne. The movements of her hands fumbled for a moment, distracted by the movements of Skylar's lips and tongue. She recovered quickly, since she had to be careful not to scratch her partner. After all, she had left her castle with only battle in mind and the expectation that her nails would not be a hindrance. So she took care, keeping only the flesh of her fingers against Skylar's inner walls.

What a promise that was. Corinne smiled and arched her back as his lips made their way down. "I look forward to what you have in mind," she said, and was quickly satisfied with the answer. She shivered with the heady rush of pleasure from his mouth, the warmth of his breath against her most sensitive spots. Her hand stayed at the back of his head, gently holding it in place between her legs. "F-fuck, you really are a natural at this~" she moaned. @Soul

Keota continued fucking her ass, feeling his release almost bursting. Finally, he reached his climax, arching his back as his cum shoots into her ass. He lets out a moan as he felt the wonderful sensation of release. His cock throbs a bit as it releases and he slowly stops his hips from moving. “I love you so much~..” Keota says as he comes down from his high. He takes a moment to collect himself, keeping his cock inside of her for a second. “I’m going to start pulling out..” When he had finished cumming and collected himself, he very slowly pulls his cock out of her ass, being careful to not hurt her. He lays down next to Rikuma, looking at her with a smile. “You doing okay?..”

Skylar moaned and whimpered as Nainda’s fingers and hands messed with the inner walls of her pussy. Her moans continued to vibrate Nainda between her legs. Her legs squirmed as she felt another climax coming. Nevertheless, she continued using her tongue inside of Nainda’s pussy, pushing the full length of her tongue inside of her. Her tongue messes with her sensitive inner walls while her lips continued to play with the clit. She removes her hand from the sheets and moves it to the clit too, using her fingers to make Nainda have even more pleasant sensations. Her other hand continues to grope and play with the breasts, teasing the nipples while it does.

Daren removes his mouth for a moment to breathe and look up at Corinne. “I’m glad.. since this is my first time doing this method…” To make it easier for both of them, he puts her legs over his shoulders as he lowers down to the entrance of her pussy. “Now time for a tongue-fucking~..” He wraps his lips around her entrance, pushing his tongue into her pussy and moving it around. It tasted strange at first, but it will be well worth it. His lips moved around to give the area more pleasant sensations. His fingers pressed and moved around her clit firmly. The other hand plays with her breasts. @Al the Killer

Definitely an odd feeling, but still not unwelcome. She bit her lower lip, listening to him as his pleasure reached its peak. Her own need had only grown again, throbbing deep inside. "I love you too," she said, trying to stay still for the moment while he pulled out. Her legs were still shaking and, once he had finished, she let herself collapse a bit on the bed, laying on her stomach. "I'm fine," she assured him, rolling onto her side to face him. "...But also highly aroused, and any help you could provide in regards to that matter would be much appreciated." Still no penetration, of course - she wouldn't risk it, and she knew exactly where his dick had been moments before - but he never had trouble pleasuring her without it.

There was no need to hold back her moans of pleasure, so she didn't, especially when she felt Skylar's hand join in the fray. Each touch drew her closer to the edge, but she refused to lose focus. Her fingers moved faster, as much as she felt she could safely manage, and she leaned forward. Her tongue brushed against Skylar's clit, circling then flicking to help bring her to climax.

Corinne couldn't help but giggle a bit at his announcement, giddy as she found herself caught up in the mix of joy and pleasure. Then she felt his tongue enter her, and her head fell back against the mattress. "Yes~" she moaned, letting go of his head so she wouldn't risk getting so caught up that she pulled it without permission. "I love you so much!" Granted, she would love him even if they weren't having sex, and even if he was bad at it, but right now, it was impossible not to think about him fondly. @Soul

“Alright, love..” Keota says softly, hugging her to feel her warmth and comfort. “Can we stay like this for a bit first?..” He whispers, feeling relaxed. He will make sure to get his wife to release again soon, but for now, all he wanted was cuddles and to be held by the warmth of Rikuma. He lets his wolf ears and tail appear, nuzzling his head against her chest as he gets comfortable.

As much as Skylar wanted to continue her tongue-fucking of Nainda’s pussy, her climax was getting too close to the edge. She takes her tongue out of Nainda’s pussy and breathes heavily, whimpering as she gets close to releasing. She lets out a loud moan of pleasure as she reaches her climax, whimpering as her pussy gets sensitive. When she gets down from her high and catches her breath, she slips her tongue back into Nainda’s pussy, going as deep as she can while her lips and hands go back to work on Nainda’s breasts and clit.

Daren moved his tongue around the inner walls of Corinne’s pussy. His hands and fingers continued working at her clit and breasts, firmly pressing against them. He couldn’t speak while he worked, so he moans into the sex, making the area between her legs vibrate to help her get closer to the edge. @Al the Killer

There was no way she could deny a request like that, especially when he was so adorable while asking it. "Of course." She reached up to pet his wolf ears as they appeared. "As long as you want." She rested her chin against the top of his head as they held each other close, taking comfort in his presence.

She slowed down as she felt Skylar's walls trembling around her fingers. "There you are. Good girl," she breathed, pulling her fingers out slowly to avoid the motion being too jarring. The last thing she wanted was to overstimulate her lover without prior discussion of boundaries in that regard. She sat up as she felt Skylar's tongue return to her. Her own climax would near soon enough, and her moans let her know that.

Her breathing grew ragged with each movement of Daren's tongue. For once, her thoughts were quiet, because how could someone think coherently at a time like this? Her legs trembled, each moan breathy and desperate. Then louder as her orgasm hit and she arched her back, instinctively squeezing her thighs around his head, though not enough to hurt him. @Soul

Keota curls up into Rikuma’s hold, nuzzling up against her. Her comfort and soothing touch felt so nice to him. He lays his tail over her thigh and moaned softly in content. He gave her breasts a few kisses along with her collarbone to show his affection. “I love you I love you~..” He whispers out, showing his soft side to her.

Now that her climax was taken care of, it was finally time for her to give Nainda the sweet bliss she promised. She worked her tongue faster inside of her pussy, increasing her moans to vibrate the area even more. Her hands and fingers went faster and more firmer with her breasts and clit. Nainda’s moans were like heaven to her, a sweet symphony that showed how much Nainda was enjoying herself when they made love.

Daren got a little caught off guard by the sudden release, but quickly began eating her out and consuming her climax. He removes his hand from her breast and places it on her thigh, lightly touching it and caressing it. After he ate her out, he slowly removes his tongue from her pussy, breathing heavily as he gets some air. He looks up at her and smiles a little. “Good girl~..” He whispers, teasing her a little. “You want to take a break or you ready for some more?~..” @Al the Killer

Rikuma couldn't help but smile at his shows of affection. She had to admit, this was about as good as the sex itself. "I love you too," she whispered back, rubbing his back gently with her free hand. "And I always will." She closed her eyes, happy to simply rest in his arms for now. She was still a bit sore, but she'd live.

Even soundproof walls had their limit, and Nainda covered her own mouth with one hand to ensure the noise that accompanied her climax didn't discover just what that limit was. The rush of her release surged through her as the pleasure rippled through her body. "F-fuck," she breathed, trying to remember the last time she'd come that hard. She sat up and moved away from Skylar's face on trembling legs, settling on the mattress beside her. "Do you want more? Or a break? Anything to drink...?" She could definitely go for a glass of water right now, herself.

The way he went right for it even during her climax was almost too much, but in the best way. It nearly brought her to the edge again. Then those two words were spoken, bringing unbidden to her mind some of her least sexy memories. That phrase and it was like she was back under the castle in Ag'thariun, helpless to control her own fate, her life itself held hostage for good behaviour. She went silent, every muscle growing tense. Though she tried to speak, it was harder with the way her mouth and throat went suddenly dry. "I..." She blinked and forced in a deep breath, trying to keep calm. This was Daren for fuck's sake - they weren't doing anything she hadn't enthusiastically wanted, and she knew he wouldn't hurt her. But instinct, the wrong lessons that had been beaten into her... It was stronger than logic in a way, and love wouldn't fix that overnight. She shivered and pulled away. "I... Think we should take a break," she managed, her heart racing more as her ears flattened out as though prepared for the worst. "Can you... Pleasenotcallmethat?" The last part tumbled from her lips in an uncertain whisper. @Soul

Keota almost wanted to just fall asleep in this position, but he had one more job to do. He makes his ears and tail disappear and slowly sits up, slowly moving to Rikuma’s legs and slowly spreading them with his hands. “Now~.. ready for your reward?~..” He whispers in a seductive tone.

Skylar ate out of Nainda as she finally reached her climax. She slowly pulls her own tongue out and sits up to look at Nainda. She grins, licking her lips when Nainda looked at her. “You tasted so good, honey~.. “ She says in a lustful tone. She sits up on trembling legs too, slowly moving behind Nainda. She sits behind her and wraps her legs around Nainda’s waist and wraps her arms just under Nainda’s breasts. She bites the tip of her ear gently before speaking. “I can go for a water to wash down your delicious orgasm~..” Skylar whispered, blowing into her ear. Her breasts press up against Nainda’s back as she captures her in her arms. “If you want, I’ll give you even more pleasure very soon~..” She chuckles a little, still grinning as she takes a nibble at her neck. It seems now she was the top for tonight.

Daren’s grin disappeared into a look of worry when he noticed how scared Corinne looked. Did he do something wrong? Then he remembered her mentioning how she didn’t have a good past. He curses under his breath, feeling terrible for making her remember her past. He gets out of bed and to his bag, pulling out a flask of water. He walks back to the bed and lays next to Corinne. He slowly put his arm around her shoulder, using his hand to pet her head and ears gently. He hands her the flask of water. “Here.. drink..” Daren says, offering the water. “I’m so sorry… I didn’t mean to make you feel sad…” @Al the Killer

"Aww..." For a moment, Rikuma was disappointed to see his ears and tail vanish. But any traces of disappointment quickly disappeared as his hands moved to her thighs. She settled back down on the mattress and looked up at him. "Of course, love." She wriggled her hips, hardly able to contain her excitement.

Nainda leaned back against Skylar, appreciating the moment in her arms. Her ear twitched at the rush of hot air against it. "Oh, will you now?" She smiled, glad to have a partner with enough stamina to keep up. Since she didn't want to stand up, shadowy tendrils appeared behind her back, careful not to touch Skylar as one reached toward her water flask. There was still a good amount left, so she pulled it toward herself before unscrewing the cap. "Here. You can have the first sip," she offered, holding the flask up for Skylar.

Corinne flinched away from the arm at first, before reminding herself that it was still just Daren. "I'm sorry," she said softly, leaning against him. "I didn't mean to ruin our time together." Her hand was still shaking slightly as she took the flask and sat up. Her tail was still twitching, but her ears had started to stand back up as she drank, the cool water helping to bring her back to the moment despite the echoes of her past still ringing through her head. "Hey at least I didn't cry this time," she added in a weak attempt at some levity. @Soul

With the go-ahead secured, Keota moves her head down to her pussy and clit to do something he hasn’t done to her yet: eat her out. He wraps his lips around her entrance, using his tongue to tease the folds. He uses his upper lip and one hand to firmly play with her clit while his other hand plays with her breast.

Skylar gets a little startled when she saw the tendril come out of Nainda’s back to grab the flask. She wasn’t disgusted of course, she loved Nainda for who she is, but it was a surprise. “T-Thanks” Skylar says, taking the flask. She lets her hands go of Nainda so she could uncap the flask and take a few sips to wash down the orgasm she ate. Afterward, she recapped the flask and handed it to Nainda, then wrapped her arms around her where they were before. “I don’t mean to be rude, but why do you have a tendril, love?” She asks curiously.

Daren smiled a bit. “Hey.. you didn’t ruin anything..” He says softly, kissing her forehead gently. He gently took the flask to take a few sips before giving it back to her. “How about we just cuddle for now and do intercourse a little bit later when you are in the mood? That sounds okay?” He will be ready to pleasure Corinne whenever she wanted, but right now, his main focus was making sure she is happy and feels safe. “I’m going to slowly pull you to me, okay?..” Daren says softly, not wanting to do anything sudden while Corinne was feeling nervous. He slowly lays down and brings her closer, gently wrapping his arms around her. He lays her head against his chest so she could listen to his soothing heartbeat. @Al the Killer

Definitely not disappointed anymore. Rikuma closed her eyes, melting from the touch of his tongue. "Mm... Definitely worth the wait," she sighed, spreading her legs a bit more to give him more space. She moaned, placing her hand on his head as if to hold him in place, though she also took care not to distract him.

Nainda took a long drink from the flask before answering, though the tentacle also vanished while she was drinking. "Eight, actually," she corrected at last, setting the flask aside. "They're an effect of my magic - I can summon them at will. They also appear as a part of... Let's say my transformation... Though I reserve the full transformation for combat, since it takes a lot of energy out of me in exchange for an increase in speed, strength, and power. Still, the tendrils alone are convenient for day-to-day use." She looked back at Skylar, hoping she hadn't made her lover uncomfortable. "I would never use them on you without you asking first," she assured her. (edited)

Corinne nodded to show she understood. "Don't pull, just let me get closer on my own," she instructed. "Please." She shifted closer to him and lay back down, resting her head against his chest. "Thank you. You're a good partner," she said softly, rubbing his shoulder with one hand. @Soul

Keota pushes his tongue deeper into her pussy, slowly consuming her wetness. It did have an.. interesting.. taste, but he didn’t mind. He looks up at her while tongue-fucking her to see her reaction. Her moans and arousal were very sexy to him. He grins a bit and moves his hand all over her body while his lips and other hand work faster at her clit. “Mm.. so good~..” He mumbles, letting out moans to vibrate the area to give her even more pleasure.

Skylar smiled a little and moved herself closer. She grins and blows into her ear again. “You always seem to amaze me all the time, darling~..” She whispers softly. She uses her hands to grabs Nainda’s breasts and her mouth bites her neck to mark her. She starts to move her hips back and forth, to hump her behind. “Mine~..” She says in a lustful tone. “And you have my permission to use your tentacles if you ever want to get… kinky~..”

Daren sighed in relief that she was feeling better. However, now he was the one starting to feel sad. Even though he didn’t mean to do anything wrong, he still felt some sense of guilt for upsetting Corinne like that. Corinne was the one that made him feel truly feel happy and loved. Making her feel sad and scared like that broke his heart a little. “C-Can I..” Daren stammered. “Can I rest my head on your chest.. please?..” He says, trying not to hug her too tight. @Al the Killer

Judging from the way he'd tasted when she'd gone down on him, she remained highly skeptical about his claims. She wasn't about to stop him though, and it was hard enough to focus on words when he was working so hard to please her. "Keota," she moaned, her voice breathy as she arched her back. "Y-you feel... so good..."

For a moment, Nainda had worried she'd made Skylar uncomfortable, but those fears quickly melted away in her embrace. The movements of her hips weren't really doing anything for her, but the bites certainly were. She tilted her head to the side to give her more room. "Hm... Prove it, love," she moaned, closing her eyes. She had plenty of ideas in mind for the tentacles, but she'd save it for later, after they'd had time to discuss boundaries. Since Skylar was less experienced, she wanted to take her time exploring with her, to let her work out her own desires and interests instead of taking advantage of the requests to just do whatever she wanted.

Corinne rolled onto her back to make it easier for him. "Of course," she said, patting her own chest before offering a goofy grin. "Your pillows, M'lord," she teased. Maybe humour was a way to deflect from her negative feelings, but she also genuinely wanted to have a good time with him, sexual or not. @Soul (edited)

Keota briefly had to take his tongue out to breathe, but made sure to keep the breaks short to keep giving Rikuma pleasure. Then again, it just meant that he would penetrate her pussy with his tongue over and over every time he had to breathe, so that was convenient. He moved his tongue around more, moving it to taste her most sensitive areas. His hands played with her clit firmly, moving in circles to give it lots of attention. He would also make sure to give her breasts the attention she wanted as well.

Skylar grinned and gave her a few more love bites. She stopped moving her hips. She had a feeling it wouldn’t do much, but it was just her trying to indicate that she wanted to fuck Nainda again. “Oh I will, baby~..” She whispers softly in Nainda’s ear. She had one hand play with Nainda’s breasts while her other hand slowly made its way down her body. She moved her hand down lightly, slowly moving down Nainda’s belly until it reached to her clit. She uses her fingers to play with it firmly and used them to tease at the folds of Nainda’s entrance. “You’re mine~.. and I won’t let anyone else have you~..” She whispers, showing how possessive she is of Nainda. She kisses, bites, and sucks more marks into her neck and body, further proving that Nainda is claimed by Skylar and only Skylar.

Daren blushed and chuckled a bit at what Corinne said. He moved slowly to try not to crush her by lying on her. He lays his head on her breasts, wrapping his arms around her body. Her breasts are very soft, just like a pillow. He curls up to her, hugging a little tighter, but not too tight to crush her. Just enough to show how much he wanted her comfort and embrace. He grabs the blanket and puts it over them for extra warmth. “T-Thank you..” He says softly and quietly. @Al the Killer

Rikuma gripped the bedsheets with her other hand, trying not to writhe too much from the pleasure, lest she disrupt him. She couldn't speak enough to encourage him anymore, but her moans were likely to get the job done just as well. Each movement of his tongue only caused her arousal to grow, and a part of her wished this never had to end. Of course it would eventually, but at least it would be a satisfying conclusion.

With a soft moan, she leaned back against her, sinking against Skylar's breasts. She couldn't help but squirm a bit, spreading her legs for her hand. One hand reached back to run her fingers through Skylar's hair, while the other gripped Skylar's thigh for balance. "Yours," she breathed, more turned on by the possessiveness than she'd imagined she would be. The bites would heal while she slept but, for now, she'd suppress that so the markings could be there for Skylar to admire. She closed her eyes as she felt her fingers teasing at her wet entrance. "Ah~ don't stop~"

Corinne wrapped her arms around Daren as he settled in. "Thank you," she said softly, stroking his hair. She kissed the top of his head and held him close. "I love you so much. So much." She kissed the top of his head again and closed her eyes, smiling. "Are you comfortable right now?" @Soul

Keota kept going at her pussy with his tongue, moving it around her inner walls. He decides to try something and see if it works or not. He bobs his head back and forth, his lips staying enclosed around Rikuma’s entrance. He made his tongue move back and forth as well, trying to simulate her being penetrated by his cock except that his tongue wasn’t as long or hard.

Skylar chuckled a little in a flirty tone as she heard Nainda’s moans of pleasure, hearing her begging for more. “As you wish, my sexy lover~..” She licks at a few of the marks she already placed on Nainda. She wraps a leg around Nainda’s waist to give Nainda a better hold of her thigh. She now sees how Nainda must of felt, to have the power and dominance over the other in sex. She rubs her own clit against the back of Nainda’s waist, letting her feel how wet Skylar was getting as well. How can she not when her loving partner was turning her on even more with the moans for more. Skylar leaned in closer and let out moans and whimpers of pleasure and arousal into Nainda’s ear, letting her know that Skylar was also getting more aroused. “I think you earned a reward, darling, and I promise you will be begging for more~” With that, Skylar has a few of her fingers enter Nainda’s entrance, careful not to have her nails scratch Nainda. She moves her hand back and forth, not even holding back her pace. She continues to kiss and bite Nainda while she fucks her.

Daren moaned a bit in content to show he was comfortable in Corinne’s embrace. He nods his head a little. “Y-Yes..” He says softly, looking up at her. “S-Sorry.. I guess I got a little sad and guilty for making you scared and sad like that.. I mean.. I know it wasn’t on purpose, but you are one of the most important people in the world to me.. I’m s-sorry..” Daren says, trembling a little as his eyes watered a little and snuggling up to Corinne a little. He turns his head back down and closes his eyes.

9:02 AM

“I’m sorry..” He says again, this time more quietly and in a whimper. If he had ears like Corinne, they would be down. @Al the Killer

In a way, she supposed it was a moment of respite. She could still find some pleasure in the thrusting motion, though it wasn't quite as enjoyable as when he'd been taking advantage of his tongue's flexibility. Except now she was stuck on the edge, unsure whether he was denying her release on purpose or simply trying to see if she'd like this as much. "Keota," she breathed, longing for him to return to what he'd been doing before so she could climax. "Please..." But she had to admit, she kind of liked when he made her beg for it.

Gently, she pulled Skylar forward slightly so she could better grind against her. There was no reason to deny her whatever pleasure she might be getting from this, after all. Then she felt Skylar's fingers thrust into her, and rational thought vanished altogether. "Yes~" she moaned desperately, spreading her legs for her as much as their current position would allow. "You're doing so well, Darling..."

Corinne had been comfortable. Then the overapologizing came in, and she didn't know how to react. It was just awkward, hearing her own trauma response framed in terms of someone else's guilt. She looked away, embarrassed as she continued to stroke his hair. "Uh..." She paused, truly not knowing what to say. "You're important to me too. I'm okay now, just... It's that phrase, is all. As long as you don't say it, I'll be fine." She looked at him again and moved her hand rapidly, fluffing his hair messily. "But I had a great time, until then." She kissed his forehead again. "There's still more I want to do with you, but it can wait until you're also feeling better." @Soul

Keota slowly went back to what he was doing previously after noticing that Rikuma wasn’t really affected by that. That was fine. It was him trying to experiment a bit to see what she liked so he could help pleasure her more. His hands grabbed her breasts and played with her nipples while his tongue went back to exploring her pussy and giving her more pleasure.

Skylar keeps grinding against Nainda as her hands continued to explore her body. She grinned when she heard Nainda’s wonderful moans of desperation for more. “Beg for me, baby~ beg for more~” She whispered softly. She continued thrusting her fingers inside of Nainda’s pussy, but didn’t go too deep yet as a way to tease her.

Daren wipes any tears away and looks up at her. “Alright. Sorry, it’s just.. making you sad or uncomfortable was something I wanted to prevent so.. I was worried you would be uncomfortable around me if I did..” Even so, Corinne’s confirmation that she was alright and comfortable made his doubts vanish. He leans up and kisses her lips for a moment, then smiles a little. “I love you too.” He says, kissing her cheek next and trying to show her more affection. @Al the Killer

Now that was effective. She managed to smile as she titled her head back, feeling her excitement approach its peak again. Her breathing grew heavier as the knot of tension deep within her built up, and she moaned softly in anticipation of its release. "I'm... So close..." She managed to breathe out, holding his head between her legs with one hand.

She had always considered herself too proud to beg, at least in theory. But if that was what Skylar wanted to hear, she could always make an exception. She blushed, lifting her hips toward her lover's hand. "Please, Skylar," she whispered back. "Don't hold back~ I need you to make me yours, please~"

Corinne smiled. "Feeling better?" she asked, before kissing his lips again. Her lips against his were loving, unhurried. No matter her intent, she didn't mind taking her time. If it meant they got less sleep, they could always make up for that lost rest in the carriages the next day. All of her worries from earlier that day could vanish while he was in her arms. Right now, there was only the two of them. @Soul

Keota let out a few moans to help her orgasm along. He moves one hand back down to her clit, using his fingers to play with it firmly. He focused on his work, using his tongue to move inside of her more. She curls his fingers a little to press against sensitive spots inside of her pussy.

Skylar blushed as well that Nainda actually begged for her. She smiled a little and kept grinding against her, rubbing her inner thighs against Nainda as she felt herself getting more aroused as well. She let out a few whimpers and moans to Nainda. “I’m yours too, Nainda~ I love you~” With the green light to not hold back, she didn’t waste any time into doing that for her lover. Her fingers went deeper into Nainda’s pussy, curling up and down, and back and forth to give Nainda all the pleasure she wants. Her thumb worked meticulously at Nainda’s clit, pressing firmly and moving in circles. Her other hand moves around Nainda’s body more, grabbing her breasts and playing with her nipples even more. “Come for me, darling~ I’ll come with you if you wish~”

Daren smiled back at her. “Much better.” He says, before she kissed him. Her lips were soft and loving. He stops the kiss for a second to speak. “We can continue our sex right now if you’re ready, but can I be in this position again when we’re ready to sleep? Except next time on our sides so I don’t crush you by laying on top of you?” It would take a minute for them to get ready for sex after feeling sad. At the same time, he also loved Corinne’s loving arms wrapped around him, but he can wait after they are both completely satisfied. @Al the Killer

Her back arched as the tension released all at once, a wave of pleasure crashing through her. She closed her eyes, letting the pleasure consume her for a moment. It was a while before she could catch her breath, opening her arms for him. "I love you so much," she sighed happily. With how satisfied she was, she knew she couldn't handle another round right now. "Now come cuddle."

She couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed about her own whimpers, but it all felt so good that she couldn't help but sound a little pathetic. She reached back with one hand, sliding it between their bodies so she could rub at Skylar's clit to better please her in return. "I love you too- ah!" She moaned louder as she felt Skylar's fingers work hard, deep inside her. "Skylar!" The pleasure continued to build, and she rubbed more firmly at Skylar's clit to bring her to the edge with her, trying not to finish too quickly. (edited)

She considered for a moment, then nodded. "I'm ready," she said. "And of course we can return to this position. Don't worry about crushing me, you're not that heavy." She rolled over, gently flipping him into his back so she could straddle his waist. She kissed him deeper this time, closing her eyes as one of her hands trailed down his body. She'd wait before summoning a shadow double, take a moment for the two of them to enjoy each other. @Soul

Keota slowly takes his tongue out and breathes heavily to catch his breath. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand. He looks down at Rikuma and immediately goes into her arms. His wolf ears and tail appear again and he snuggles up to Rikuma, wrapping his arms around her and nuzzles his head into her chest. “I love you too..” He says softly, smiling a little as he covers both of them with the blanket and cuddles with Rikuma.

Skylar could feel herself get very close to the edge as she continues to grind and fuck Nainda. “I love you too- ah!” She stops grinding and lets out a moan when Nainda starts to firmly rub her clit. She whimpers and breathes heavily as she gets closer to the edge. It did the trick as she reaches her climax, tilting her head back to let out a loud moan, not too loud though, from the intense pleasure running through her body. Even so, she makes sure to focus on maintaining her pace with her fingers inside Nainda’s pussy to help bring her to the edge with her. “I love you I love you!..” Skylar breathes out while whimpering and moaning softly.

“Alright then- woah!” Daren says as Corinne flips them over. He looks up at Corinne straddling his waist and blushes a little, but blushed more when Corinne kissed him deeply. He closes his eyes and returned the same passion with her in the kiss. He did squirm a little as one of her hands slowly trails down his body. He wraps his arms around her and slowly slips his tongue into her mouth. His cock was also slowly coming back to full length. @Al the Killer

Rikuma smiled and scratched behind one of his wolf ears as she settled into the bed comfortably. The sex itself had been good and all, but it was the cuddling after that she often found herself looking forward to most. "You're so cute," she commented, watching the way he nuzzled against her. She would never be able to quite describe the joy and peace that settled in her heart, knowing that this man was hers, and hers alone.

It only took a couple seconds more for her to catch up, clenching around Skylar's fingers as she came again. All she'd really needed was to give herself permission. Or to be stimulated to the point where she couldn't hold back if she'd tried; either would have worked. She leaned back more once she was finished, until her head rested comfortably against Skylar's shoulder. "I think... that's good for one night," she managed to say as she caught her breath. "Is this comfortable for you, or do you want to change permissions?" She didn't much enjoy being on top while cuddling - it always made her worry she was too heavy, especially since she was taller than most people.

As she felt him squirm, she considered pulling back to check in and make sure he was alright. Then he deepened the kiss, and she figured he must have been doing fine. She moaned softly into the kiss, parting her lips for him. After a moment, though, she did pull back so she could kiss his neck. Her hand wrapped around his dick, not squeezing too tightly but making sure he could feel it. @Soul

Keota gives Rikuma a quick kiss on her breast and leans into her hand when she scratches him. He closes his eyes and feels even more comfortable from her pets and scratches. “ah.. that’s the spot..” He says softly in content. He opens his eyes up a little and looks up at her a bit, looking a little tired. “Am I too heavy?.. We can switch positions if you want?..” He was taller than Rikuma by some inches, so he wanted to make sure she would sleep comfortably too.

Skylar breathes heavily and slowly takes her fingers out of Nainda’s pussy when she comes down from her climax. She holds Nainda in her arms for a bit to keep her close. “Y-Yeah.. I agree.. but that was amazing..” She says softly while catching her breath, smiling lazily a little and giving Nainda a kiss on the head. “I would prefer if I sleep on you if that’s alright?..” She says, answering Nainda’s question. She wasn’t against having Nainda sleep on her, but she also wanted to sleep in her arms and give her a few kisses on the neck to show her affection. She slowly lets go of Nainda so they can both adjust their position.

Daren tilts his head up a little to give Corinne more room to his neck. He could feel Corinne’s hand grabbing his dick, which was now at full length. “So what are you planning to do first, honey?..” He asks, letting out a soft moan from her playing with his dick and kissing his neck. @Al the Killer

Rikuma shook her head. Sure she was shorter, built like a twig, and generally throwable, but it wasn't like he was putting all of his weight on her. At least, she could still breathe. "No, this is nice. I prefer to sleep under something heavy anyway," she admitted, rubbing his back gently. "Uh... Not that I'm calling you heavy. Just sturdier than me." She closed her eyes and smiled. "You're perfect just where you are now."

"That's fine, love," Nainda assured her. Unfortunately, that meant she had to move while her legs were still quivering and generally a bit unstable, but she'd manage. She rolled off of Skylar and onto her back before reaching out to pull her girlfriend down onto her. "Is this more comfortable?"

She gave him a few strokes, but didn't want to overdo it since he was already hard. "Hm... What should I do with you~?" she teased, because that sounded cooler than saying she hadn't thought that far ahead in terms of details. "I'd love to ride you again." She couldn't do that herself without risks, so a double of her appeared from her shadow. Likely not a surprise since they'd discussed and agreed in it earlier. Her double took over kissing his neck while she kissed his lips again. @Soul

Keota was a little relived that she was okay with this and snuggled up to her again, closing his eyes so he can just feel her arms around him. Her touch was gentle and soft as he felt her hands hold him, rub his back, and scratch his ears. It was like heaven to him. He moves his tail around Rikuma’s waist, trying to resist the urge for it to wag from how happy and comfortable he was. He yawns softly and could feel his eyes getting heavy, trying to keep them open so he could enjoy this a little longer. “mm.. this feels so good… I’m so lucky to have you..” He says softly, smiling a little from her gentle comfort.

“Y-Yeah, this is perfect..” Skylar assured her before yawning a little. She grabs the blankets and pulls them over them so they could cuddle more comfortably. Her legs were also quivering and feeling a little uneasy, but that made sense after cumming three times along with making Nainda cum two times. Even so, the sex and the rush of pleasure felt good. She is so glad Nainda is her first and that she completely belonged to her. She glances down at Nainda’s breasts, taking her tongue out and licking the tips a bit for a second, just wanting to tease her. She giggles a little and looks up at her loving girlfriend. “Sorry, they just look so good.” She says while giving a teasing grin. She leans up a little and closing her eyes, giving Nainda a few kisses on the neck.

Daren could feel a small sense of pleasure when Corinne stroked him a little. He blushes a little from Corinne suggesting to ride him again. “I.. I would like that..” Daren says shyly a little. He would also want to fuck her in return, but he didn’t mind doing it after she fucks him. His eyes widened when there were now two naked and sexy Corinne’s on top of him. He let out a moan when Corinne suddenly kissed his lips while the double kissed his neck. He tilts his head up and closes his eyes tightly a little, moaning in the process.

2:20 PM

His eyes fluttered a little and he felt a shiver run down his spine from the kisses to his body. To say he was liking this would be an understatement. He puts an arm around each of them, softly rubbing their backs. Then he slowly moves his hands down, grabbing both of their asses with his hands to pleasure them. @Al the Killer

"And I thought I was the lucky one," she whispered, relaxing fully on the mattress. Even if it was softer than she was used to, she decided she liked it anyway, and would have to see about importing better furniture once her kingdom was in a position to do so. "Let's get some sleep." She lifted her head to kiss the top of his, before settling down again. "Goodnight, Keota. I love you-" She had to stop to yawn. "-so much."

Nainda chuckled. "You tease~" She stroked Skylar's hair gently and closed her eyes. "That is enough teasing for tonight, though. We still have a lot of travel ahead of us, come morning." She'd missed this sort of thing, the soft intimacy that came from spending the night alone with a lover. There hadn't been anyone she'd cared for in this way since her husband had died, and now there was Skylar, a bright beacon of hope for future happiness. She could only hope she could give Skylar that same joy.

Corinne moaned softly into the kiss. Now that she had an extra set of hands, so to speak, she could focus on cupping his face in one and running the fingers of her other hand through his hair. Her double took care of his body, trailing a hand up his chest and resting the other on his thigh. While Corinne deepened the kiss, exploring his mouth with her tongue, the second version of her left marks across his neck and collarbone. @Soul

Keota nods a little at the suggestion. Even though he loved having sex with Rikuma every time, it was exhausting if they do it a lot. Regardless, he was happy just to be in Rikuma’s arms and enjoying her sweet words and comfort. “I love you too, dear..” Keota says, yawning too. He lays his head on Rikuma’s chest, relaxing into her soft breasts that felt like he was lying on a cloud. He still wanted to cuddle, but they can do more of that in the morning and in the carriage. He slowly let sleep take over, drifting off to dream about Rikuma, filling his mind with more happiness.

Skylar chuckled. “Very well, my love. Don’t worry, I’ll be sure to give you more attention in the carriages too.” She says with a smile on her face. She leans up to give Nainda a quick goodnight kiss on her lips. After that, she lays back down on her and closes her eyes, taking in Nainda’s warmth and loving embrace. She has never felt this happy or relaxed around anyone before. She had once thought she would almost never be able to find someone so loving and perfect for her. However, now she found that very person. And that person is the one she is currently laying on. She yawns again and snuggles up to Nainda a bit more. She slowly falls asleep, feeling the exhaustion of sex take over.

Daren moans into the kiss again, feeling his entire body heat up from the pleasurable sensations from both of them. His hands move around again, feeling each of their assets. He wraps his tongue around Corinne’s tongue, letting her taste him. He had to break the kiss for a second to breathe. He also let out soft moans and whimpers of the pleasure coursing through his veins. “Ah.. f-fuck.. wow..” He breathes out, biting his lip a bit and blushing. @Al the Killer

Rikuma usually spent a lot of time worrying. So many things could go wrong - she knew that firsthand. But when she was here, in his arms, she couldn't help but think that maybe everything would be alright. She closed her eyes and smiled, her breathing slowing down as she drifted into a quiet, peaceful sleep.

"Incorrigible," Nainda commented, closing her eyes. She didn't mind, though - she knew that when it came down to it, she'd still be able to keep up with Skylar's wants. Inhuman endurance had its benefits, after all. But for now, she'd appreciated that she had managed to wear Skylar out for the time being and get some much-deserved rest, herself. She closed her eyes, taking a few more minutes to properly drift off.

She couldn't think of a bigger nonphysical turn-on than hearing him whimper and moan in pleasure. "You make such lovely noises," she commented, before nibbling at his ear for a second. After a pause, she stopped to speak. "Are you ready?" She settled onto the mattress beside him so her double could straddle him properly. @Soul

Daren continues blushing as he opens his eyes to the two beauties above him. He nods his head a little, feeling his desire flowing through his body. “Y-Yes.. I want it please.. But I’m going to ride you after this, so be ready..” He says teasingly with a small cute smile on his face. @Al the Killer

Corinne chuckled, glad to hear it. Still, it took a moment to fully work out connecting with her double enough to feel through her. Despite how easily the idea had come to her, and her own enthusiasm for it, she'd never actually done this before. Most tasks she used her shadow double for had no reason to benefit from shared physical sensation. While she focused on strengthening the magic, her shadow double teased him, shifting her hips so her vulva could tease against his member. Once she could feel it, Corinne shivered from pleasure. "There," she sighed, as her double lowered herself onto his cock, taking him inside gently at first. Corinne moaned before sitting up and looking down at Darren, blushing. "Can I, um...?" She trailed off, embarrassed to ask, especially when he'd already eaten her out earlier. She gestured toward his mouth anyway, hoping he'd understand. @Soul

Daren blushed more when he heard Corinne’s moans, making him get more aroused. He stays still as his member continues to enter her double, letting out a soft moan as the inner walls tighten around his member. He looks at Corinne as she starts to speak. When she pointed at her mouth and looked embarrassed, he could tell what she was trying to say. His face burned red from thinking about it, feeling embarrassed as well. Even so, he nods with a ‘mhm’ sound, giving her permission to do what she has planned.

It was almost laughable, how nervous she was. What if she suffocated him? ...Actually, when she considered it, it wasn't the worst way to die. Also the odds of actual suffocation seemed incredibly low. It was hard to think clearly though, her mind a haze of the sensations flowing from her double. As the double continued to grind, taking him deeper with each movement, she could feel him inside, too. She bit her lower lip. This was going to be... interesting, in the best way. She left his side so she could straddle his face before looking down. "Do you want me closer?" she asked, resting a hand on his chest for balance. @Soul

Daren lifts his hips up a little to help the double take his member inside more easily. It kind of felt strange that he was the one getting fucked instead of the other way around, but he didn’t have any complaints about it. He could feel slight shivers of pleasure and anticipation through his body from the double grinding him. He was about to move his hips a bit to move at the same pace, but stopped himself when Corinne straddled his face. His eyes widened and his face continued blushing bright red as he looked up at her on top of him, getting a good look at her figure and naughty parts. Which made his member more aroused while inside of the double. He was so captivated that he almost forgot to answer her question. “Oh uh.. g-go ahead..” he says shyly. He couldn’t take his eyes off her from the view of her body. He moved his hand to one of her hands, placing his hand on top of it gently, showing that he wanted to hold her hand. @Al the Killer (edited)

It honestly should have been a crime for someone to be that adorable. Corinne smiled and took his hand in hers, squeezing gently. Though her mind at the moment was admittedly on more physical pursuits, despite the undercurrent of affection for him that accompanied everything she did. She settled down so he could more easily reach her clit and pussy with his tongue, moaning softly as her double began to pick up her pace. Her grip on his hand tightened, but she still took care not to squeeze it too hard. @Soul

Daren lets out a soft, quiet moan from the pace being picked up. It did make him feel embarrassed, but he was too focused on her pussy and clit getting closer to his mouth than his embarrassment. It was kind of convenient that she is fucking him while he fucks her with his mouth. Either way, he was glad to be able to help her get more pleasure to make her happy. He opens his mouth and presses his lips around her pussy and clit. His tongue went to work tasting her wetness while piercing her entrance to go inside for a good tongue-fucking. He moves his lips against her clit to help her get more aroused and fill her with anticipation. He tightens his grip on her hand just a bit to respond to her grip tightening as well. He uses his other hand to place it on her ass, then lightly moves it up her back and to her front until it reaches her breasts. Once there, his hand groped at her breasts, squeezing and moving them in circles while his fingers messed with her nipples. His legs wrap around the double’s waist as much as he could to bring her closer. He moved his hips back and forth to match the pace of the double. @Al the Killer

It bordered on overstimulation, dancing close to that point without crossing the line, and she loved every moment of it. Her breathing grew heavy between moans of delight as his tongue and hand set to work. "F-fuck, you're so good," she breathed. "Just like that..." Her shadow double was pulled closer, taking his cock all the way inside in the process. The tension and anticipation grew inside and she could feel her face growing warmer with embarrassment at just how quickly she'd been brought to this point. @Soul

Daren continued his pace and pushed his tongue all the way inside her pussy, pressing against her sensitive areas. He lets out moans, vibrating her pussy and clit to help her get to her orgasm. He could feel her getting close from how tight her walls were getting. Both from her and the double. The tightness of her pussy and the audio she gives off made his member very happy. However, he will try to hold it back until Corinne reaches her orgasm. Once she does, he has a plan that he thinks she will enjoy a lot. Even though he knows how much she was loving the sex already. @Al the Killer (edited)

Her idea had been largely focused on his enjoyment, but Corinne was definitely benefiting from this just as much, if not more. She fought to keep her balance despite her legs shaking with anticipation. The last thing she needed to do was ruin this moment by falling down and breaking his nose or something. She didn't need to worry for long, as her release hit hard. She gasped as the pleasure shot through her body, but made sure not to lose track of what her double was doing. Her double continued to ride Daren even as she weakened the connection so she wouldn't feel it and get overwhelmed. @Soul

Daren suddenly realized how much Corinne must be overwhelmed from getting her entrance explored by his tongue and member. His plan was to have Corinne lay down on her back next to him, then flip the double over and fuck the double until he would release. However, he can wait until another time so he doesn’t overwhelm her. That and he was feeling lots of enjoyment by this as well and couldn’t hold back his orgasm any longer. He felt her orgasm reached its climax and uses his tongue to take it all into his mouth. Once he finished, he takes his tongue out of her entrance and released his mouth, taking a few quick deep breaths as his own orgasm was close. “Corinne!” Daren moaned out, not being too loud as he closes his eyes. He makes his release inside the double, feeling the surge of pleasure run through him. “I love you..” He breathes out while opening his eyes a little as his orgasm faded away. @Al the Killer

Once she started to come down, Corinne settled beside him, still shaking a bit as she caught her breath. Maybe it had been a bit much, but she couldn't bring herself to regret it anyway. He'd still have to wait for another time before getting on top, though. She lay by his side for now, stroking his hair and smiling. She hadn't been able to properly enjoy it before, the face he made at the height of his pleasure, the knowledge that, shadow double or not, she had been the one to bring him to this point. "I love you too," she whispered back. As he finished, her shadow double got off of him, before fading away so that Corinne could take his attention all for herself. She nuzzled against the side of his neck and wrapped an arm around him. "I'm done for the night, but I had a great time," she assured him, holding him close. @Soul

As Daren caught his breath, he blushes a little when Corinne brought him close to her. He turns and hugs her, cuddling up to her lovingly. “I’m glad.. I had a great time too..” He says, feeling a little drowsy. Though, he would still have a great time with her even if they didn’t have sex. He grabs the blankets with one hand and pulls them over both of them. He kisses her head gently and smiles a little as he snuggles up to her. @Al the Killer

The head kiss brought an instant smile to Corinne's face. With him by her side, she knew she could rest easily. She grabbed a blanket with one of her hands to pull it even closer as the two of them settled in for the night. "I think we should-" She cut herself off with a yawn before closing her eyes and continuing. "-We should get some sleep for the night." They likely had a lot of travel ahead of them, after all. @Soul

Daren nods a little, yawning a little too. “Yeah, that’s a good idea.” He hugs his beautiful girlfriend in his arms, making sure she was comfortable. He closes his eyes and settled into her arms as well. It didn’t take too long for him to fall asleep from the warmth and comfort of her embrace. @Al the Killer

His body provided the perfect warmth for her to rest against. Her thoughts slowed, any worries from earlier that day long since vanished as she draped her tail across his legs. She curled up a bit against him as she slowly drifted off into a peaceful sleep. Nothing could hurt her when she was in his arms. The world was at last a safe place. @Soul

As morning came, the sun rose from the horizon. Thankfully, the curtains blocked most of the glare coming from the rising sun. Keota groaned a little as the sun’s light started to hit his closed eyes. He opened them a little, realizing it was dawn. His hand felt something.. soft and firm. When he looked down, he remembered that he rested his head on Rikuma’s chest and his hand was now squishing one of her breasts gently. He immediately moves his hand away from that spot. His face blushing from that. Well, that was one way to be fully wake now. He looked up at Rikuma, taking in the sight of her sleeping face. He smiled a little, happy that he gets to sleep and be with her for the rest of his life. Of course, he knew this when they first slept together, but it made him happy every time. He closes his eyes a little and leans his head up, kissing her neck and cheek gently.

Skylar was fast asleep on top of Nainda, sleeping peacefully in Nainda’s arms and feeling comfortable. That was until the sun started to try to stir her awake from her peaceful slumber with her beautiful girlfriend. She kept her eyes closed, groaning a little as she grabs the blanket and covers her head with it to get rid of the sun’s light beaming down on her. It was understandable that she was tired after the long passionate night she had with Nainda. Once under the covers, she smiled a little with her eyes still closed, snuggling up to Nainda’s body a little.

Daren slowly woke up as morning arrived. He looked down at Corinne and smiled a little, holding her a bit tighter and closer so she feels cozy. He didn’t want to disturb her sleep just yet, so he closes his eyes again and just took in the warmth and comfort he felt when with Corinne.

@Al the Killer

The sun still burned a bit, and Rikuma covered her face with one of the pillows to block it out as she began to stir awake. That was, until the feeling of soft lips against her neck and cheek drew attention. "Hm?" She reluctantly pulled the pillow aside and opened one eye before smiling at Keota. "Morning, love." She discarded the pillow and wrapped her arms back around him, shutting her eyes again. "Did you sleep well?" His warmth was different from that of the sun, comforting rather than blazing.

Nainda's eyes opened slowly as she stirred awake. Skylar was still pressed against her, snuggling close under the blankets. She held her girlfriend close, rubbing her back gently. They had places to go, but she didn't dare to disturb her or rush this morning. She simply leaned in and kissed the top of Skylar's head. "Good morning, beautiful," she said softly, stroking Skylar's hair.

Despite their late night, Corinne woke up with the sun. She stretched her limbs out before opening her eyes and looking at Daren. "Cute," she commented, before giving him a brief kiss on the lips and trying to leave his arms to get up, energy rushing through her. They had a long day, and she was beyond ready to go. "Ready for breakfast?" she asked brightly, more than ready, herself. She'd used a lot of energy maintaining her double the night before, and it doubled her appetite in turn. Her tail swayed excitedly. @Soul

Keota hums in content by Rikuma’s arms holding him close. Her warmth felt nice and warm, loving every second of being embraced by her and snuggling up to her. “Good morning.” Keota replies, moving up a bit to give his loving wife a kiss on her lips. “I slept well. How about you?” Keota asks, his tail wagging under the blankets a little, showing how happy he felt being with her.

Hearing Nainda’s beautiful voice immediately had Skylar poking her head out from under the blankets to look up at her beloved. Her eyes took a moment to adjust to the sun’s light, but quickly adapted so he could see Nainda clearly. “Good morning to you too, sexy~..” Skylar replies with a smug grin. She lets out a yawn as she tries to wake herself up. Without wasting any time, she quickly moves up and wraps her arms around the back of Nainda’s neck, pulling herself closer to give Nainda a passionate kiss. She would make out with her, but didn’t want to rush that in case Nainda was still tired herself.

Daren returned the kiss that Corinne gave him and unwrapped his arms around her so she could get up. As the saying goes, he hated to see her leave, but loved to see her go. As he watches her stretch and get out of bed, still in her birthday suit. “Sure thing, honey.” Daren replies, sitting up and stretching a little to loosen his muscles. He quickly stands up and gets an idea as he wraps his arms around Corinne from behind, placing his hands on her hips. “And you are adorable.” Daren says softly, leaning down to give Corinne a kiss on the back of her neck. When he does that, he moves one hand to her ass, touching it lightly and pats it gently to tease her. @Al the Killer

"Mhm." She had slept so well, in fact, that the thought of leaving this bed felt downright criminal. She yawned and nuzzled against him for a moment longer. "If we didn't have an Emperor to kill, I would want to stay here with you all day. Forever, if there were not other responsibilities. I cannot conceive of a more wonderful fate than eternity in your arms."

Nainda chuckled, returning the kiss. Her arms wrapped around Skylar's waist to hold her in place, but she soon turned her head away so she could speak. "We should bring the potions to the others and prepare to disembark today," she said. "I do not wish to stay in this town for any longer than necessary." Any time spent in one town for longer than necessary was ill-advised. She ran her hand gently up and down Skylar's back, considering whether their presence here may have already been reported to Aubron's own forces.

Corinne leaned back against him and smiled. "And no, I am not breakfast, before you get any bright ideas," she teased, looking back over her shoulder. "Come on, let's get dressed." She turned around to kiss his cheek before reaching down to take her clothes for the day out of her bag. @Soul

Keota blushes from Rikuma’s compliments, getting a bit shy and embarrassed from her genuine words. Even so, his mouth couldn’t stop smiling. “I-I feel the same.” Keota stammers a bit, his tail pokes out of the bed and wags a little more from how happy she felt. Like Rikuma said, they had an emperor to kill and the sooner that they do, the sooner they could finally settle down. “Let’s snuggle more in the carriages. We should get dressed and meet up with the others.” Keota didn’t want to leave the bed as much as Rikuma, but they had a job to do. He gives his wife one more kiss on her cheek before reluctantly squirming out of her arms to get dressed.

Skylar giggles a little as she kisses Nainda’s cheek for a moment. She wanted to spend eternity with her like this, but knew that she was right. She definitely made the right choice into being with her and will always follow her wherever life takes them. “Very well, honey.” She slowly moves off of Nainda, trying not to press her against the bed too hard. She grabs her clothes and slowly gets dressed.

Daren’s face turned red when Corinne made that sort of suggestion. He actually wasn’t thinking about that and now it was engraved in his mind. “O-Okay.” Daren says as he lets go of Corinne, still feeling a little bashful. He walks to his own bag and takes out his own outfit, getting dressed for the day. @Al the Killer

Rikuma sighed, wishing she didn't need to break such a perfect embrace. But he was right - there were things to be done. She let him go before getting up, herself. She opted for a simple black dress this time, not wanting to worry about the extra effort of bones or intricate garments on what would likely be a long day of traveling. Besides, she wanted something that would be decent to rest in, given how much of her sleep time had been otherwise occupied.

She watched, taking a moment to admire the view before getting up, herself. "Would you mind giving me a hand with this corset, once you are dressed?" she asked Skylar. While in town, she preferred to opt for a more intricate, back laced corset and dress. Appearances were important, and people would have questions if she regularly dressed as a commoner. Which meant some assistance would be necessary.

Corinne giggled at his expression as she finished putting on her clothes for the day. From what she had seen, trousers did not seem common among women in Thauviel - save for Skylar, who was an assassin anyway - but that was most of what she owned, so the locals would simply have to deal with it. Of course, she made sure to have her tool belt and her knives with her, never wanting to go anywhere unprepared. "Ready?" she asked after a moment, tossing her bag over her shoulder. @Soul